Actions

Work Header

Re: Starlight Dream

Summary:

A Lust If Sequel

The story had ended and the curtain fell. Following the path of his desires Subaru Natsuki has managed to become King of Lugunica by marrying all of the Dragon Candidates and saving the kingdom, ushering in a new era.

More than a decade later, peace holds, though not without effort. Tensions are rising between the Dragon Kingdom and its neighbors as many fear a renewed time of war. Strife still remains between the royals and the nobility of the kingdom, who expected a compliant puppet ruler, not a Sage.

Within this world of dreams, ancient shadows rise that threaten to twist it into a nightmare.

This is the story of the King of Lugunica, his wives, and of his royal children.

An exploration of one possible future.
This story will be an exploration of Subaru's relationship with his wives but also the lives of his children such as Chocorina, Leo, Helena, and many others.

Notes:

My new story, this fic is focused on exploring the "Harem Route" or Re Zero, with a bit of my OC work to smooth things out.
The primary characters are Subaru and his family, with a lot of focus to be placed on his children.

(See the end of the work for more notes and other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: Prolouge Bright Side: Ceremony of Dreams

Summary:

The ceremony that brings dreams into reality.

Notes:

NSFW warning at the end but its very light.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru Natsuki stood before the altar, thinking back on the myriad and rather frantic events that led to this very moment. 

 

It took a lot of tenacity, quick thinking, willpower, triumphs, failures, and death.

 

Not the death of others, but his own.

He was not proud of some of the times he willingly Returned by Death in order to guide events on the course he desired.

But he had found himself swallowing a poison pill, stabbing his own neck, or crushing his own heart more often than he would like.

 

But in the end, he had managed to achieve what he viewed as the best ending, keeping as many of his friends and allies alive as possible.

And as a bonus, he now found himself with a reward befitting his effort.

The latter wasn't even fully in his mind during his journey, beyond maybe trying a bit too hard to seduce a few too many girls. It seemed like the standard thing to do in an Isekai Adventure, in his mind anyways.

Honestly he can hardly believe how it turned out, the chain of events that led to this current moment truly seemed ludicrous to him.

 

Snapping himself back to reality, he looked himself over. 

He was wearing a refined and lean black suit. It had been given light purple, almost pink highlights. Its form was both regal and dashing, and while he would have normally said such attire didn't fit him, he actually found it quite comfortable.

 

Huh, maybe this is what it feels like to win.

 

He mused to himself.

He shook his head, the feeling in his stomach didn't totally fade.

The initial ceremony was to be a private affair before the public viewing, as is tradition. 

The royal chapel was rather small, but finely decorated. There was an altar to the dragon, stained glass murals depicting the legends of the kingdoms and its past rulers. The most dominant ones were those behind him, an etching of The Divine Dragon with its wings out spread. To its right was a heroic depiction of the sword saint and to its left one of the Sage.

 

Now knowing these figures, Subaru found them mostly laughably inaccurate. 

 

He sighed, still feeling rather scummy. He couldn't think of himself as a good person, he manipulated too many people to get here, perhaps guided them down paths that were not truly meant for them, all for their sake as well as his own.

They died, he died, he tried again and again.

And this was the result at the end of it all. Everyone was saved and happy.

 

Taking a breath he waited, as he thought about how he should feel.

 

Maybe I am scum. Maybe somewhere along the line, I began to ignore what other people really wanted but…

He shook his head, as he considered the countless deaths he had witnessed, the cruel misery and fates which he undid via his own sacrifice.

I saved them, I saved everyone, I saved myself and…

He took a breath 

We are happy, I am happy, Emilia is happy, everyone is happy.

He smiled softly, affirming his position and path.

“So… that is what I'll claim, if it's for the sake of people's happiness, I'll go to any lengths.” 

He promises not just salvation for those he cares for, but promises bliss and happiness.

That is his resolve.

 

“Sir” the priest standing near him cleared his throat. 

“They are ready.”

Subaru turned and saw a royal messenger standing next to him and the priest. 

 

Subaru smiled. “I see. Alright then let's get this show started then!” He clapped his hands together. 

The messenger bowed as the ceremony was set to begin.

 

Royal marriages were set to go in stages. There was the public ceremony and celebrations obviously, but the initial marriage had to take place with the hallowed and isolated confines of the royal chapel, adhering to strict tradition and sacred procedure.

 

Still, despite the gravity of the situation, Subaru couldn't help but grin like an idiot.

 

The first to process inwards were select nobles and knights, those who were given permission to attend such a ceremony.

They would enter silently, taking assigned seats within the chapel.

Subaru's eyes scanned the crowd to find the figures of most interest to him.

He saw the current Sage Council, several members having been recently appointed due to recent events. Sitting with them was its former leader, Miklotov McMahon who had recently retired due to illness. 

The Astrea family took their seats in the front row on the other side. Reinhard entered first, a soft but genuine smile on his face. Henkel and his wife Louanna entered next.

Subaru didn't exactly like Heinkel, but found him to be a far better person with his wife around. The woman still looked rather weak, having to be helped along by both her son and husband.

Coming in behind them was Wilhelm, holding himself upright but casting a firm but warm smile at Subaru.

A clear tension was still there among the Astreas, but that family was healing.

 

With them were two of the other knights of the candidates, Julius and Felix.

Subaru noted that while Felix had a soft smile on his face he clearly felt an odd mixture of emotions internally, his body trembling.

A few other figures of note came in, though Subaru knew the captain of the Royal Guard Marcos would not be here. He would instead be focused on overall security while Julius acted as his proxy here.

Subaru was still sad that a few other people he found precious to him would not be here, but he understood the need for tradition in these things.

 

It was only then that the true ceremony began.

Five beautiful women entered the chamber, processing one at a time.

 

Each caught his eye as he felt his breath catch in his throat. Though the sick feeling of guilt still sat in his stomach like a stone. Some part of him still felt like scum for guiding things to this point, but another part of him beat those feelings back.

Everyone was happy.

He knew, in many ways, that this was the best path forward for everyone.

And some selfish part of him felt he deserved this as a reward.

And he knew that the five women before him would not disagree with the magnitude of what he was owed.

 

The first figure was Emilia, her dress was the most traditional in Subaru's own eyes. It was a gown of snow white, adorned with flowers of white and purple. Her smile was that of soft and restrained joy, but tinged with the slightest bit of apprehension and sorrow.

Seeing her like this, proceeding towards him, was a dream come true for Subaru. Ever since he first laid eyes on her, such a thing was one of the few pleasant dreams that he was regularly treated to.

 

The next to enter was Felt, he now knew that was not her real name but it was the name she would continue to choose to live by. Her dress was similarly white but with a soft lining of yellow, made by Reinhard himself. Felt had snuck away with it to have Subaru administer some modifications, just to make it a bit more liveable for herself. The layered dress having a few of its parts let loose and the shoulders left exposed. She seemed rather relaxed as she proceeded behind Emilia, but had some irritation due to the nature of the ceremony itself.

 

Behind her was Crusch. Her dress was the most radically modified, in an ironic twist. The white dress had a few of her medals pinned to it and emerald highlights that worked well with her green flowing hair. The most dramatic modification was the large slit in its side, clearly to allow for the freedom of movement she might otherwise find herself lacking in a traditional dress.

Still, Subaru was treated to the rare sight of a truly feminine Crusch, something he would etch into his memory. 

 

Anastasia proceeded next, a soft but foxy smile on her face. Her dress was similarly quite traditional but she still had her scarf wrapped around herself as well. She had clearly taken pains to make herself look picture perfect as she proceeded without any hesitation towards her fate.

Subaru had a curious mix of feelings about her, but he had to admit his smile brightened seeing her.

Then again, for very different reasons, he could say the same about the final figure.

 

Priscilla the Sun Princess was the final to enter with her dress being the most personalized. Radiant threads of crimson and gold woven into the fabric of her dress as she practically seemed to beam with an overwhelming confidence that threatened to stifle the beauty of the others. As she walked, it was with bold grandeur that befit her status as well as one who had been married several times before.

Even Subaru found his attention solely drawn to her for a moment.

The smile on her lips widened as she noticed.

 

The brides then took their positions in a crescent before him. 

 

Subaru traded a look with each of them, all the while maintaining his smile.

 

With Emilia the two traded a soft look of happiness, both finding immense comfort in each other's presence. It was as if even if the rest of the world fell away, they would be fine as long as they remained.

In the end what could be summed up between their gazes was an absolute and mutual feeling of love.

 

The smile he traded with Felt was a more relaxed one, casual almost.

She had a look that was almost playful even as she gave him a nod.

The two felt utter confidence and faith in one another, before anything else, even this, they were friends.

 

Looking towards Crusch, the two found a sort of comfort in each other's presence. Crusch felt her guard loosening and her smile brightened a bit more. Above all an immense feeling of gratitude passed between the two.

Trust and gratitude, that a lifetime could not repay, was what bound them together. They could truly be two who could act in unison.

 

As his gaze reached Anastasia, he found himself locked in a battle. The two had a playful gaze as both seemed to try and match some wits with their eyes alone.

Anastasia looked him over, as if assessing a piece of merchandise while Subaru kept his confident air.

In the end she nodded, as if acknowledging a purchase.

And Subaru wasn't quite sure if he was the buyer, or the thing being sold.

 

Finally his locked his eyes with Priscilla. The fire and passion in Priscilla's gaze threatened to consume him in an instant, but he held himself, confident and proud before that inferno. He could take it all and then some, and both of them new it.

A silent chuckle escaped her lips, as if daring him with her very existence.

And he would rise to meet that challenge.

 

The ceremony continued on, brief as it was, the priest reading through the ancient rites and scriptures that were required for such an occasion.

 

“Sir Natsuki Subaru… do you take these women to be your brides?” The priest asked.

 

The tension in the air reached its apex. In the following moments, that which should have remained a dream shall become a reality.

 

The emotions within him, the doubt, the fear, the madness that had plagued him due to his wretched power all fell away at that instance.

An odd clarity came over him as he spoke the next words with ease that surprised even himself.

 

“I do.” 

 

And thus the dream was born into reality

 

“And do you all take him to be your husband? To rule as his Queen Consorts?”

 

 

“I do.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

 

The words were spoken, the future was set, their fates were sealed.

 

The silent tension, the feeling of unreality that had reigned till this moment had passed.

This was now their reality.

 

The priest finished the vows as all rose to their feet. One by one those in attendance exited the venue, including the priest.

 

Subaru was left alone with the five women, now his brides.

He stared over them all and they started at him.

 

“Well, guess, that's it then?” He said, finding it a bit awkward.

 

“Really? That's all you have to say?” Anastasia laughed, raising an eyebrow towards her now husband. “You should be acting like you struck gold.’

 

Priscilla chuckled and removed her fan from her cleavage. “Perhaps the fool has finally realized the magnitude of the task before him. Maybe mind has finally burned itself to cinders in my radiance.”

 

Felt shook her head and rolled her eyes. “Bit late for him to finally start thinking with his proper head ya think?” 

 

Crusch chuckled. “I doubt after facing odd against all the Archbishops of the Witch Cult, that it would be the battlefield of marriage that finally overwhelms you.”

 

Emilia blushed brightly. “Subaru… you are alright aren't you?” She asked, being concerned about her now husband.

 

“Ah ye-yeah! Why wouldn't I be alright?” His smile widened as he looked between them all, taking them all in with his eyes. “I just married five of the most beautiful girls in the kingdom!” He declared without shame.

 

“Subaru that's naughty!” Emilia playfully shoved him.

Felt laughed. “Well, ya better make sure you can handle it.” 

Anastasia giggled. “Good, ya understand the value of the merchandise ya got. Maybe we'll make a merchant out of you yet.” She teased at him.

Crusch frowned, looking at Anastasia. “I'm surprised you of all people would compare us, including yourself, to merchandise."

Anastasia rolled her eyes. “You know I'm teasin’ him right?” She placed a hand on Subaru's shoulder. “I think he knows how to handle what he's got with care.”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow and chuckled back at her. “Ya make me sound like a real pervert like that Ana-chan.”

 

“Says the man who just took over the kingdom by marrying five women, and counting.”

 

“Well, guilty.” He admitted with a shrug.

 

Felt laughed. “Least he admits it.”

 

“Yeah, a guy like me would have been lucky to end up one of you. But I got all of you! This is way more than I deserve.” He spoke as if making a joke but…

 

A frown crossed all their lips.

“Seems we still have some fixing to do.” Priscilla remarked with a sigh. “Seems even with a throne and five beauties at his side he cannot understand his own value.’ She scoffed.

 

One thing that united them, was their loathing of his self deprecating tendencies.

 

“Subaru...” Crusch said. “You do deserve this. None of us would be here without you. So it's only fair.” She said, a hand over her heart.

 

Emilia stepped forward, smiling warmly and yet sadly as she took his hands. “There is one more vow we want you to take. That you'll swear you'll always try to seek happiness for yourself.”

 

All the other brides nodded along.

 

“For myself?” He asked, his eyes a bit wide.

In many ways he had done so already, pushing things this far but…

“Is that… What do you all want? I feel like that would be selfish.

 

Ana chuckled. “So? I'm greedy as they come.”

 

Felt nodded her head. “Yeah, don't feel so bad about it. Do what you want.”

 

Priscilla pointed her fan at him. “Any husband of mine must not be one who wallows in misery. Your joy is my divine command.” 

 

“So please Subaru. Be selfish, be happy.”

And with that, the women affirmed his path, his dream.

 

He smiled at them all. “Well what kind of husband would be if I said no?!” He laughed.

 

“Now come on, we got a lo-o-ong day ahead.” Emilia grabbed his hands, as did the others as they began to drag him out

 

Priscilla laughed. “Yes, now that this is done it is time for the world to witness our divine glory.” 

 

As they dragged him out the chapel, to the crowds gathered outside.

 

***

 

As day turned to night, one last ceremony had to take place, and a promise needed to be kept.

 

Back at Miload manor, the crowd gathered was small.

 

Only a few were in attendance for this ceremony. The five brides of the now king of Lugunica, a pink haired maid, and other members of the former Crusch and Emilia camps.

All in all only about two dozen people were here.

The quick teleport between the capital and manor facilitated by a few weeks of planning on the part of Beatrice, who had prepared a door so that this small ceremony could be held that same night. 

 

Before an arch adorned with flowers, Subaru took a blue haired girl into his embrace and both shared a kiss.

While she could not be a full “bride” to the now king, she would be the first and perhaps only among his consorts.

Even if one young maid in the crowd had another idea.

 

“I love you.” the words softly crossed Rem's lips.

 

“I love you too Rem.” He spoke the words, smiling back at her.

 

***

 

That night they had returned to the royal palace through the same door, though even as the moon graced the sky his night was not over yet.

 

Subaru yawned. “Man, non stop ceremonies all day. I am beat.” He declared without shame as he stretched out his arms.

 

He then froze as he felt several gazes burn into his body.

 

“Subaru…” He heard Emilia's cold yet oddly soft voice.

 

Turning around he saw all six of his wives glaring at him, looking rather annoyed. All but Priscilla having a slightly embarrassed blush on their faces.

 

“Is something…”

 

“Idiot” Felt blushed and looked away.

“Subaru-kun, we are married now.” Rem trembled, biting her lip.

Crusch cleared her throat. “So…”

Anastasia shook her head. “Suppose ya wont stop being our idiot will ya? What good is an unused product?”

Priscilla laughed. “Did thou forget the duties a husband has to a wife in need?”

 

Emilia pouted “Subaru, aren't you… going to take us to bed?” Her blush became bright red.

 

Subaru froze, truthfully he hadn't even considered the fact that he would be sleeping with them all at once tonight. “Ah wait shouldn't we…”

 

“That can come later” Crush blushed and looked away.

Anastasia smirked and pressed the side of her body against him. “Come now, a pervert like you should be dying to get a chance at all of us at once? Or did I underestimate your greed?” She teased.

 

You have no idea.

He thought to himself, but the blush crept further across his face.

 

“Ah well when ya put it like that…”

 

It was Emilia, Rem, and Crush who grabbed his arms, dragging him away. Rem's eyes forward with fierce determination on her face, both Crusch and Emilia were still blushing, surprising themselves with their forwardness.

 

The girls had thrown the king onto the bed, the girls all still in their wedding dresses. 

“Ah, don't suppose I can beg for mercy now huh?”

He asked with a slightly nervous chuckle.

 

Priscilla laughed and she was the first to drop her dress, stepping out of it and displaying her body without shame. “Such would be unbecoming of your status. A worthy husband of mine should revel in my body, or otherwise be punished most strictly.”

 

Rem was the next, while blushing she removed her wedding dress rapidly, practically tearing it off. “Subaru-kun. Let us take care of you, you deserve it.’

While she trembled lightly, it was not hesitation, but anticipation that filled her.

 

Anastasia sighed and shrugged. “Don't think you are getting out of this now. I'm gonna use you for everything you are worth. Even if I have to share.” She undid her dress and tossed it aside. Its function fulfilled it served no other purpose in her eyes now. She blushed a bit, looking at the beauties around herself. She assured herself that she was in no way inadequate compared to them, but vowed to give it her all.

 

Crusch removed her dress slowly, not physically hesitating, but not rushing to undo her dress either. Slowly she let her dress slip off away from her body, biting her lip as she stepped out of it and displayed before her husband, a rare show of proof of her womanhood. She motioned over her body as she breathed out. “Please, enjoy yourself Subaru. I will do likewise.”

 

Felt blushed, looking around at the others as she quickly undid her dress after realizing that Emilia and herself were the only girls still with clothes on.

“Agh just enjoy it you idiot! Most guys would kill for this.” She practically shouted as she basically ripped her dress off, the fabric tearing as she was glad to get it off.

 

Emilia took a breath, steadying herself as she let the dress slowly slide off of her body. “Subaru, you're so naughty but… we are yours. So please, just relax.’ Her smile was genuine and warm, but it was clear to all that a certain need pervaded her body.

 

“Ah well, guess I don't have a choice.”

He smiled, and looked over all of them. A clear feast for the eyes that could not help but stroke his male ego, and awaken his primal instincts.

 

The girls fell upon him, pulling them between their embraces. The girls leaned in and kissed at his body, pulled and tore his clothes away from him.

 

As they embraced into the night. 

 

This was the beginning of their lustful dream, a starlight path of bliss and desire that would lead them into tomorrow.

Notes:

So a few things to note.
This chapter takes place in the past of this fic. The main timeframe of this fic will be a decade+ after this.

The events that led to this point will remain vague for now but in general assume all the archbishops are dead and things stayed similar in arcs 1-5 with things changing dramatically after that, especially arcs 7-8.

This Subaru is my interpretation of Lust Subaru, based partly off Sideharm's interpretation of Lust If Subaru in "The cast meets the IF Subaru's" but with key differences in the reality of the world and state of the kingdom, if only for the sake of plot/drama. Can't make things too easy for Subaru. As such you'll find he is different in a few key ways, though you can probably figure out most of it from this chapter.

PS: this chapter takes place after the royal selection would have ended. Going to leave the exact time vague for now.

 

Also editing on my phone sucks, please point out any mistakes.

Chapter 2: Prologue Dark Side: Nightmare Ritual

Summary:

A gathering of those abandoned by the dream.

Notes:

So this chapter is where I have to start flexing my muscles in making OC characters. So I hope you all enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The men had gathered in the darkness of the woods. They carried no torches, brought with them no wagons of supplies despite their long journey. They could not afford to do anything that may attract more attention, for these were men hunted.

They were hunted and prosecuted for their faith, for they were all members of the Witch Cult, wanted men in every nation of this world.

 

Ever since the fall of the final Archbishops a few months prior, the cult had gone to ground, but many of its cells were being uprooted. Not enough to collapse the entire cult, not nearly enough, but to those in the compromised cells, those who were called to arms or utilized in those final hours, they would find little comfort in the continued survival of the cult.

 

The group gathered here consisted of such compromised individuals, their wanted posters would be plastered across the nation by morning, and the world after a week. 

So they met here, adorned in their robes which, while conspicuous, were enchanted in such a way to help shroud and mask their movements.

 

The group gathered was two dozen, two groups meeting to enact a plan that none here new the full picture of just yet. 

The group that had just arrived were adorned in the typical black robes of the Witch Cult, with the red eye symbol upon the forehead and the crossed golden blades coat of arms hanging from their neck.

 

The group that had been waiting for them wore similar robes, but with a few notable differences. The eye symbol on the forehead of their hoods was surrounded by a crimson ring with horns, and the coat of arms was replaced by that same symbol emblazoned upon the chests of their robes.

 

The lead member of the ‘normal’ witch cultists stepped forward, removing his hood to confirm who he was.

 

“Alright, I am here. You must be the members of the Horned Ring.” 

He knew of the Horned Ring, one of several sub-groups or splinter factions within the Witch Cult, created for unique purpose and function, with unique beliefs to match. Among them they were a larger one. 

 

One stepped forward and removed his own hood. He was an older looking man, tired almost with gray straight hair that flowed to his shoulders. 

 

“Indeed, I am Bishop Roman, I presume that I stand before High Priest Lukas Maldor.” 

The apparent Bishop looked him over, clearly judging the man with every second that passed.

 

“I am, I brought what was requested and what remained of my following that I could trust in these times.” Lukas responded.

He carried himself with a dignified demeanor still, normally during Witch Cult functions he would adopt a more servile tone. But recent events had forced him to act more ‘human’ than he would do so normally. He is, or rather was, a proud noble of the Dragon Kingdom of Luginica, who rose through the ranks of the Witch Cult via his service and ambition, and in turn used the connections of the cult to further his own rise.

 

That was until the cult’s recent fall, his own forces being among the dead with clear ties connecting him to the cult and their actions.

So he is now forced to flee, taking those few he could trust with him, calling upon what contacts he could within the cult that would offer him salvation.

 

“I was most surprised, being reached out to by your sort. From what I understand the Horned Ring has kept itself devoted to more esoteric and insular pursuits. Nevertheless I followed the guidance of the Gospel.” Lukas explained. 

 

“Times must change, the Archbishops fall and a Sage King, or perhaps Witch King, rules over the Dragon Kingdom. Chaos reigns within the four nations despite his power and reach, and the Archbishops are no more. Those of us who had not been called to act are now expected to do our part for survival.” Roman explained, his tone is bitter and grim about it, but also detached.

 

Lukas scoffed, “Tsk, it would seem that we are simply scurrying about. Still, I have secured what was asked of me and brought the required tome and components.”

 

“Good then, your status among the the common man has fallen, but you shall remain exalted among us Brother Lukas.”

 

Lukas nodded his head, “I would expect nothing less.”

A confident and smug smile crossed his face, he knew he may find salvation yet despite his crimes.

 

“How were you discovered exactly?” Roman asked. 

 

“Apparently I was under suspicion when several of the dead in one of our final operations were from among my ranks. A stroke of ill fortune that many of those who were identifiable as corpses were from my estate, including one of my personal retainers.” Lukas motioned to another cultist.

 

“I see, so you were placed under investigation. The gospel failed to warn you?”

 

“Ideed” Lukas sighed sighed. “While I was prepared to flee initially, instead a trap was sprung and they played as if they had known nothing. Considering several of my long standing business dealings with the Hoshin company, and that I was even allowed into a meeting with Hoshin herself, I expected that I had managed to be fortunate, as the Gospel gave me no warning”

 

“You were careless, the Gospels have proven to have limited effect against the machinations of the Witch King. You deluded yourself into thinking you would not have to give up your status. Did you intend to simply abandon the cult and hope you would never be called upon again? You are a worldly man for a High Priest.”

 

Lukas scowled, but said nothing because the man was correct.

“Perhaps, but that is not the reality that we live in, and I was careless. They had inspected my manor behind my back for proof, and once they found it and tied me to one of my compatriots.” He motioned to a robed cultist off to the side. “We had no choice but to flee, the gospel told me that much.”

 

“I see, are you still being pursued?”

 

“Possibly, however for now we may be…”

 

A blade of wind suddenly cut off the head of one of the cultists standing guard. It was quickly followed by several blasts of fire but walls of earth and ice instantly rose to defend the cultists.

 

“Attack! Dead or Alive!” A man called out.

 

A force of knights descended upon the group of cultists, outnumbering them 2 to 1 and flanking from two sides. With the knights were even a small handful of Iron Fang mercenaries. 

 

 “To arms!” Lukas shouted his command and pulled out his own blade.

 

Battle was upon him, he could no longer be a human, his eyes deadened and he became simply another cultist.

 

Roman directed the defense quickly using a El Shamak spell to cut off several of the advancing knights before taking a step back.

Being the highest ranking cultist present command fell to him, none questioned the hierarchy in these situations, everyone else was a tool for him to use as he saw fit.

 

The battle was brief, frantic and furious, with the Witch Cultists remaining on the defensive. They mustered spells of ice and earth to barricade and hold off the advancing forces. Lukas himself conjured blades of wind that beheaded at least one knight, but he could tell they were getting encircled.

 

He found himself locking blades with a knight who had more of a presence than the rest.

 

“I am Sir Doran Morgave. Count Lukas Maldor, for the crimes of high treason & conspiracy against the Kingdom of Lugunica I am here to bring you under arrest. Surrender now and don’t make things difficult” 

 

Normally Lukas wouldn’t respond, he was after all a Witch Cultist at the moment, not Lukas Maldor. But given the circumstances he couldn’t put ‘Lukas’ to sleep quite so easily, so he responded.

 

Lukas sneered, “Sir Morgave. I believe we met at your younger sister’s birthday, correct? She was a lovely lady to dance with.”

His tone remained even, confident, composed, as if they were not locked in battle. Though a tiny bit of mocking venom laced his words.

 

Doran roared, “I shudder to think that I even let a wretched cultist like you draw so close to her.” He glared, still maintaining his composure while keeping an eye on the surrounding battlefield.

 

The two began their dance of blades. Doran’s style, while refined, was direct and powerful, leveling blow after blow against Lukas. One wrong move and the cultist would be cleaved in two by the knight’s sword. 

Lukas’s style was more artful, as befit his lithe frame. Giving way and parrying the blows aside as he tried to jab and stab at the knight.

Both clearly masters of their respective style and more than a match for the average knight. 

Their clash of blades continued for several more moments before Lukas found his opening.

 

“El Fura!” Lukas shouted.

It was quick, a single blade of wind to try and knock Doran off balance. The Knight was forced to guard but staggered backwards.

Lukas found his chance and stabbed forward with his blade towards the knight’s neck.

 

Doran’s instincts saved him as he raised his blade, perhaps in an awkward fashion, partly deflecting the incoming stab, causing it merely to slash across his face.

 

“Bastard! Ul Goa!”

Doran now responded in kind and unleashed a powerful close range Goa. Normally doing such a thing would be suicidal, but Doran was rather skilled at using this magic at close range.

 

Lukas’s eyes went wide as he created a barrier of magic to block, but it was too late and he found himself hurling onto his back. 

Quickly rising to his feet he mustered magic to defend himself, now that swordplay had failed.

 

“El Fura!”

“El Goa!”

“El Goa!”

“Ul Dona!”

“Al Fura!”

“Al Goa!”

 

The two unleashed spell after spell upon each other, blades of wind, spheres of fire, pillars of earth. The exchange of magic between them was furious and unrelenting, the determined righteous fury of the knight faced the monstrous relentless dispassion of the cultist.

 

But the knight underestimated the cultist. While Lukas’s past military accomplishments and prowess were known, being a member of the cult has ascended his power to new heights.

 

“Al Fura!” Lukas shouted.

A powerful torrent of wind blades was unleashed by Lukas, devastating what remained of the surrounding trees.

Doran raised a wall of earth to defend but it too was simply cleaved by the magical winds. Doran was thrown back, bleeding with several deep gashes in his body as he groaned.

 

Lukas advanced, saying nothing as he drew his blade again and prepared to finish the knight. 

 

“Doran!” Another knight called out and then fired a barrage of ice magic at Lukas’ side. Lukas cut through the spears of ice with his blade before meeting the knight’s charge with his own blade. Their exchange was brief but in the end knight the was run through by Lukas’ blade sinking into his heart.

 

As life faded from the knight’s eyes, Doran’s expression did not change.

 

But that moment was all that Doran needed.

 

“Al Goa!”

 

A massive barrage of flame engulfed Lukas, who then found himself on his back, blacking out for a single moment.

 

That moment cost him, as when vision returned to his eyes he saw Doran above him, blade raised and poised to bring it down upon the cultist.

 

Then the colors came.

Like countless flower petals, a storm of colors swept over the battlefield, engulfing all within it.

The Knights screamed for a moment, before falling silent. 

When the colors vanished, the knights were all dead on the ground, while the cultists remained.

 

“So, you arrived.” Roman's voice cut through the silence.

 

Lukas surveyed the area, finding that all their enemies were dead. His ego awoke fully again and he was Lukas once more.

He stood up and saw a new figure, a woman dressed in robes similar to themselves but very very different. Her robes were white, with crimson etchings, and looked more similar to the attire of an archbishop, while also being tight and form fitting.

She had dark hair and crimson eyes, wearing a playful smile on her face. 

 

Behind her were four other Witch Cultists, though the miasma that radiated from them was stronger than most he had encountered, save for that of the Archbishops.

 

And save for that of the woman, whose Miasma rivaled that of an Archbishop. 

 

Lukas and the other cultists of his group noted that the Horned Ring cultists bowed to her presence, so he did likewise.

 

“Oh? Bowing before me, before you even know my name and title? I do suppose you know your little protocols well.” 

Her tone was teasing and mocking, though not quite malicious. 

 

“Might I request your name then, so I might properly address you?” Lukas asked. 

 

She tapped her chin and smirked. 

“Sure, this is my show anyways. You may call me Eris, Wi… Demon of Dreams.”

 

“Of… Dreams?”

 

Roman stepped forward and interposed himself between Eris and Lukas.

 

“Lady Eris was an early experiment by the leadership of the cult. An artificial ‘witch’ in many respects. While she was sealed away due to the perceived failure of the outcome, she was loosed recently by the leadership of the cult so that she might aid in our reconstruction. She was one of the earliest products of the Horned Ring and thus occupies our ruling council.

 

Eris giggled as a wicked smile graced her lips. “Stop stop, you’re making me sound like a big deal. I just help get things moving along, I am a tool and a trigger, nothing more.”

 

“If this is correct, then your position is that of an honorary Archbishop?” Lukas inquired. 

 

Eris clapped her hands together. “That’s right. So then, did you have everything we asked you for?”

As she talked she stepped over the corpse of an Iron Fang member and a Knight, her heels digging into them lightly.

 

Lukas nodded his head and produced a book, as well as a strange looking crystal.

 

Eris inspected them

“Yes, those will do great!” 

 

She clapped her hands together again, almost like a giddy child.

 “Come on then, it's close by!”

 

Neither Roman nor Lukas questioned her. Both donned their hoods again and proceeded to follow her. 

 

They came to a small clearing in the forest as Eris tapped her foot and hummed to herself.

 

A small strange yellow spirit appeared next to her.

“Ul Dona!”

Using spirit arts, the earth around themselves was cleared away to reveal a circular stone etching upon the ground.

 

She motioned with her hands together and turned to the cultists. 

“Roman, time for your performance. Don’t disappoint.”

 

“Arrange the gathered crystals around the edge of the seal. Lukas, take out your book and recite the enchantment on the 70th page.” Roman gave his orders and so they would carry it out.

 

Lukas began his chant, but was joined by Roman who had his own book and spoke a totally different incantation. The words of the two harmonizing as the seal before them began to glow with a radiant light.

Eris stepped forward and lifted her hands, smiling as miasma suddenly poured forth from her body, and then from the bodies of all the cultists assembled.

The miasma crept across the ground till it engulfed the seal, before sinking into it.

 

She made a motion with her hands for them all to stop.

 

Silence fell over the forest, the insects and animals having fled as soon as the chant began. Even the wind seemed to be still.

 

A rumbling erupted from the ground as the stone circle began to turn, and slowly slowly began to lower herself. As it did, a pillar of black miasma poured forth from the opening, rising like a pillar in the night sky as tall as a mountain for all those who might see it.

 

“Amazing.” 

Eris muttered to herself.

 

All others were silent, only she was permitted to speak.

 

The pillar of darkness then dissipated, leaving a yawning void in the ground.

 

Shadows emerged from the pit, dark shadows that were destined to never see reality again, never meant to take the stage of the world again. Their time had passed, their curtain called, their last bows given, and so they had exited the stage of the world and history.

But a single chance, a single moment, as inconsequential as the butterfly flapping its wings had called them forth. 

 

The cultists bowed.

The demon smiled.

 

For now they would turn this butterfly dream into their own twisted nightmare. 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So then, obviously this threat has to be near 100% OC but I will be trying to make it canon compliant based on my own understanding of the Re Zero verse.

Obviously leave any and all comments you got. They are all loved.

As a note, due to the nature of this fic I am considering a "Script" style for it as well. At least to handle the dialogue. Tell me your thoughts on this.

Also as a future warning, this fic will have some NSFW elements as well as erotic ones in places. Mainly Subaru x his harem. This is not a focus but I feel it fits the way I envision them.
Anything very exotic will probably be marked in a series of extra chapters.

Chapter 3: Children of the Frost

Summary:

A look into the life of the children of Frost, a plain and ordinary day.

Notes:

The first of several introduction chapters that show off the children. The plot will move slowly at first because of that but I feel giving a taste of them is a good way to start off things.

This chapter features Emilia's children and serves as their introduction. The primary actor among them being Chochorina.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

13 Years after the Royal Selection

 

In a lavish bedroom, a young girl slept soundly. The sheets in her bed were pulled up to her neck as her body remained curled up within it, ready to sink into her fluffy mattress.

 

Despite her dearest heartfelt wish to continue sleeping, she was not permitted that luxury. It would be ill suited to the expectations of a princess for her to sleep in again. 

 

A knock on her door alerted the young one that her peaceful sleep was at an end, and that she would now be forcibly awoken to start her day.

 

“Your highness.” A voice that was curt and sharp, but still kind, came from the other side of the door. “Your mother has requested you join her for breakfast today, your father will be dining with you as well.”

 

Her tone was professional, almost cold. But those that knew the maid could tell the subtle shifts that indicated she cared for the girl sleeping in her room.

 

“Ah Daddy is with us this morning!” At the mention of her father the little girl instantly perked up, rocketing herself out of bed. “Okay, I'm up!”

 

She proclaimed with a bright and sunny smile on her face.

She was a young and thin girl with a beautiful fair skinned face, silver white hair that was cut halfway to her shoulders, and dark looking somewhat terrifying eyes. 

 

The door opened to reveal a pink haired maid, Ram, standing there. She let out a sigh and then a smile. "You had best be quick lady Chochorina. You do not want to gain his majesty's habit of lateness. The more of his habbits you get, the more hopeless you will be in the future." She remarked, softly but still with mocking jabs as the apparent king.

 

The young princess huffed. "Why do you have to keep making fun of daddy? She stomped her foot a few times. 

 

 

 

Ram smiled. "There are reasons." She then proceeded onward towards her other duties, letting other maids enter to attend to the girl.

 

 

 

Of all the royal children, many adored her the most, despite her… unusual features and intense personality.

 

 

After she had washed herself, she found herself adorned in a white dress, much like her mother's style. Seeing herself in the mirror she pouted.

 

"Something wrong princess?" One of the maids asked, worried that they had done something in error.

 

 

 

"Grr, why am I so short!" She flailed her arms around as she shouted and whined.

 

"Leo, Rigel, Helena, Cassiopeia, Maia, and the rest are already taller than me! Even some of my younger half siblings are taller than me!!!" Her whine was loud and shameless. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she propped herself up on her toes in a desperate attempt to seem taller.

“Hmmm!”

She strained, as if trying to will herself taller would produce such an effect.

 

The girl was clearly discontent with the injustice of the universe that condemned her to shortness.

 

The maids looked towards each other and giggled. “Don’t worry your highness.”

 

“It's probably due to your elvish heritage, you are a quarter elf after all. Your mother's blood proves quite potnent.~”

 

They said those words without any malice or hesitation. Given the stigma against elves historically this would be unusual but...

 

Any maid assigned to this girl was carefully selected by her mother and Ram to make sure they would display no bias for her appearance.

 

They knew any disparaging comment in that regard would result in their immediate termination of their employment, it was a line both her father and mother would not tolerate. 

 

For this reason as well, the elves assigned to Emilia's children were disproportionately demi-humans. 

 

“Besides, as your father said, such heritage makes you among the cutest of his children.” The maid said sweetly. 

 

The young girl considered the maid's words. Measuring the all important factors of cuteness according to her father and height. In the end she figured that Daddy assessing her as 'cute' was a far more important factor, as it could lead to additional head pats, a vital source of sustenance for the young girl.

 

She decided shortness was a worthwhile curse for her increased favor. 

 

She puffed out her chest. “Yes I am the cutest!” She declared proudly, and even held out a V sign towards the mirror.

 

As Chochorina posed, the maid then fastened a purple bow into her hair, the last accessory for the girl.

 

"There! Ready to see daddy and mommy!" She proclaimed.

 

She was quickly led to the breakfast hall to find several people waiting for her.

 

 

There was her mother, obviously, a beautiful half-elf woman with silver hair and amethyst eyes. She smiled at the girl with the kindness and warmth that only a mother could have. “Ah Chochorina you made it! I reeealy hope you stop sleeping in so much. It's not very good for you.” 

 

Chochorina pouted and shook her head, crossing her arms. “But sleeping is fun mommy!”

 

Emilia sighed. “Well you aren't that late, so hurry up and sit so we can get eating.” 

 

“We are waiting sis.” A young boy, a fellow quarter elf with silver hair tacked on his commentary. “Unless you want to keep us waiting all day? Maybe I'll take your food since you're late.” His smile was soft and playful, though she knew the threat to her food was very real.

 

“Ah no fair! My food is my food!” She quickly rushed over to her seat, or was about to when she remembered something important. Darting to the edge of the table, she saw her father sitting there and gave him a hug, practically tackling him as she launched herself at him. “Daddy!”

 

He was smiling, enjoying the interplay between his family when Chochorina rushed to embrace him.

 

“Ah hey! Guess ya really slept in huh my little ice princess?”

 

“Mhm mhm. I was having really fun dreams! I didn't wana wake up!” she rocked back and forth in her father's embrace, practically bouncing while being held.

 

Subaru laughed. “Well you probably wouldn't sleep in if ya didn't bounce off the walls every day” he sighed, still smiling as he shook his head. “Well, hope you aren't giving people a hard time again Choco? We don't want the maids and knights having to chase you around the palace.”

 

Chochorina rapidly shook her head. “Nope! Chochorina is a good girl! Just other people don't know how to have fun!” She shouted without shame.

 

Emilia giggled lightly. “When she isn't bouncing herself around the palace. I was never quite like that for my father.”

 

Subaru chuckled and gave Chochorina another pat on the head. “Geeze, guess you got all that energy from me then huh? Always getting myself into hot water and where i shouldn't belong”

 

“Yup! That’s right daddy!” she proclaims, throwing her hands up and kicking her feet. “I get it all from you!” 

Everyone at the table laughed, all but one anyway who only smiled lightly, but remained silent.

 

The youngest at the table, Adhara, with her deep amethyst eyes and long dark hair, remained silent. She did, however, smile at the pleasant feelings surrounding her.

 

Chochorina noticed her sister’s silence. “Oh sister sister!” she hopped off her daddy's lap and sat herself down next to her youngest sister. “Want to play with me today! I got nothing to do!~” she grabbed her sister’s hands.

 

Adhara blinked a few times. “Well… I’m not sure.” Her voice was soft and low, more like a whisper, the girl withdrawing a bit more and inching back.

 

Subaru cleared his throat. “Ah you got some studying to do first Choco.” He said “We can all play later, after your mother and me are done with work.”

 

“Ah, already finished! My tutors gave me today’s work yesterday since I did it too quickly!” She grinned widely, proclaiming her triumph over the evils of her studies.

 

“Again jeeze.” he rubbed his head. “You work way too fast.” he muttered.

“Seriously where do you all get your smarts from.”

 

Tonnura laughed. “I think she just wanted to get it all over with.”

Tonnura leaned himself against Emilia's side.

She smiled and patted his head.

 

“Oh does that mean we can play right away?” Chochorina excitedly asked.

 

“I said after work dear.” Subaru remarked, rather flatly, taking another bite of his food.

 

“Oh… you did?” she tilted her head confused.

 

“Yes dear” Emilia giggled.

 

“Yeah.” Tonnura added.

 

“Mhm” Adhara nodded along.

 

“Hmm fine!” She declared, before sitting herself down in her seat, next to her father.

Adhara sat to the other side of Subaru, while Tonnura was between Emilia and Chochorina.

 

The family began to eat, pleasantly enjoying their meal together.

 

“So… what are you doing today?” Tonnura asked his parents. 

 

“Oh, your father has a lot of paperwork and stuff like that to do. I’ll be doing some meetings and such. We should be done promptly by the middle of the afternoon.” Emilia explained.

 

Subaru casually continued to pick at his breakfast. “Yeah, you know how it is. I do have to talk with Crusch about a few things, now that she is easing back into work.” 

 

Tonnura smiled. “Ah, hope that means we’ll see more of Crusch mom.” He asked with a smile.

 

“Well maybe.” Subaru remarked.

He then looked to Chochorina. “You got any plans today dear?”

 

“Well… playing! Obviously!” she thought about it. “Hmm I do have to commune with my spirits for a bit… OH! I could could could try to make a great big ice sculpture! Get in some more practice with my magic!”

 

Subaru smiled. “That’s a great idea honey! You can even show me what you manage to do later.”

 

Emilia smiled as she took a bite of her food. “You are a looot better at practicing than I was at your age. You’ll be fantastic Chochorina.”

 

The young girl reveled in the praise of her parents.

 

“Mhm Mhm! You really think so? I’m practicing Suuuper hard! I bet soon I'll be able to make it snow all over the whole city and make it winter every day!” She proclaimed, throwing her arms out.

 

“That would be neat.” Adhara chimed.

 

Though a silence fell over the other three at the table, who each had a bit more common sense than the two young girls. 

 

“Sis.. maybe not something to umm aspire too? Is that the right word mom?” He looked at Emilia.

She nodded her head and softly patted him on his own. 

“Yes dear.”

 

Emilia looked back at Chochorina. “Dear that’s…”

 

“One step at a time.” Subaru completed Emilia’s thought.

 

“What? I think I can do it daddy! I just need to practice!” 

 

“Yes but…” he began but he was interrupted by one of the knights entering the room.

 

“Is something wrong?” Emilia asked with a look of concern, shooting a glance towards Subaru who let out a sigh.

 

“Alright well, lay it on me.” he said with a shrug as he leaned back in his seat.

 

Leaning in, the knight whispered something into his ear. Subaru shook his head. “Ugh it seems something came up that I have to deal with. Guess I was having too much fun here and took way too long with breakfast.”

He patted Chochorina on the head.

 

“Do you need me to go with you?” Emilia asked, concern evident in her voice.

 

“Ah, how about you get your stuff done first. If I'm not done by that point you head over.”

 

Emilia smiled. “Yes, that sounds good to me.” She smiled at him, a warm soft and gentle smile. “Just remember you still owe me a date tonight.” and then the smile became cold. “No excuses with Crusch, Priscilla, or any of the others.”

 

“Ri..right” he said, understanding the implicit threat in her tone.

 

Chochorina looked between the two. “Uh oh, daddy is in trouble for playing with other mommies.”

 

Tonnura chuckled and smirked at Subaru. “Dad seems to REALLY like annoying mommy sometimes huh?”

 

Adhara took a bite of her food but giggled afterwards. “Naughty daddy.”

 

Subaru winced.

“Ugh my own kids rubbing salt in the wound.

 

The knights mostly looked away, the king’s love life was a matter of much talk, and entertainment, for those who worked in proximity to the royal family.

 

“Yes dear, daddy can get into a lot of trouble for neglecting his first wife.” Her smile remained plastered on her face, unmoving, cold.

 

Subaru could swear that the temperature dropped a few degrees. 

 

Tonnura looked around and then slowly inched away from his own mother.

 

Subaru cast a pleading look towards his son, but Tonnura just shook his head and shrugged.

He quickly turned back to Emilia. “Ye-yes of course! You know I wouldn’t miss our date for the world!” he boldly declared. “I may be a king, and husband to several women, but I am still your knight Emilia-tan.”

 

“Good~” Emilia said, seemingly content with the answer as she quickly finished her breakfast. 

Tonnura, make sure to finish.

 

The young quarter elf boy whined and grumbled. “But I have too… I...”

 

A cold glare from Emilia quickly relieved the young boy of any thoughts of finishing that sentence, as he quietly finished his breakfast.

 

As Subaru stood up, he smiled at Chochorina. “I promise i’ll play with you and your siblings as soon as i’m done with work today, okay?”

 

“Promise daddy?” She asked with big puppy dog eyes.

The other two children also looked at him, with equally adoring looks.

 

“Of course! I swear it on my oath as king!” he proclaimed, pointing at himself with his thumb.

 

“Yay!” Chochorina cheered

“Thank you daddy.” Adhara added.

Tonnura then muttered. “Unless something happens like… ninjas invade the palace..”

 

Subaru paused, thinking about it he smiled at his son. “Well if something like ninjas, monsters, or ghosts invading the palace daddy will have to deal with that.”

 

“Then we freeze them.” Adhara added plainly.

 

“Well… that would be the plan. Right Emilia-tan?”

 

Emilia giggled “Yes, no one should interrupt our family time after all.”

 

Subaru grinned, going over to his kids he gave Chochorina and Ahdara kisses on the forehead, and Tonnura a hug.

 

He quickly left, alongside the knight who came to fetch him.

 

The children sighed. “Daddy is gone” Adhara remarked, a slight frown on her face.

 

“Well, dad has to work. He is king after all, even if all the mommies help him out and do… well most of the real work. Dad has to keep it running.” Tonnura commented.

 

Adhara sighed. “He does a lot.”

 

Chochorina pouted. “Too much.”

 

Emilia sighed. “He does, but he does it all for us. Always remember that about your father.” she smiled. “He wants every single one of us to be safe and happy, so its our job to make sure he is happy!”

 

“That’s right!” The three children were totally unified in this. 

 

“And you happy too mom!” Tonnura added, sweetly smiling at her.

 

“Mhm mhm! Mommy needs to be happy too!” Chochorina chimed.

 

“Oh.. why thank you dears~ But being with you and your father gives me all the happiness I need” She smiled, looking at her children with an odd mixture of emotions, even now she still struggled to process everything she felt

 

Adhara remained quiet though, looking down at her plate as she took a few more bites of food. 

 

Emilia sighed, staring at Adhara. 

 

She shook her head and smiled, walking over to the quiet dark haired girl, and embraced her. “Are you going to play with your brother and sister, my little Adhara?”

She lightly caressed the girl’s cheek. 

 

Adhara looked up at her with her amethyst eyes, locking gazes with her. 

 

She tilted her head, as if confused, before she smiled back at Emilia. “Yes mommy.” 

 

Emilia brought her in for a hug. “I will always love you Adhara, remember that. Your family will always love you.”

 

Adhara smiled, a genuine and joyful smile. “I know mommy, I love you all too.” and she hugged Emilia tightly.

 

Chochorina and Tonnura stayed silent, staring at Adhara. Both the normally cheerful children wore a look of concern, but their smiles returned upon seeing Adhara brighten her mood.

 

“Well then, it's decided! We play today by practicing magic to impress daddy!”

 

“Isn’t that practicing, not playing? I mean I dont’ mind but…” Tonnura asked.

 

“Why can’t it be both!” Chochorina. She then grabbed both her siblings by the wrists. “Now let’s get going!” she declared with a smile on her face, racing off while dragging them along. Tonnura smiled softly while Adhara had the look of a startled wide eyed deer on her face.

 

Emilia watched them go, wearing a warm motherly smile. 

She then turned towards another door. “Right then!” she declared, putting her fist in her hand. “I have to get to work today too!”

 

She declared to herself.

Her husband was wonderful.

Her children were wonderful.

She had to strive to be wonderful as well. She refused to be useless for her family.

This was the half-elf’s resolve.

 

***

 

The children of Emilia and Subaru had laid general claim to one of the many small courtyards in the palace, or rather, Chochorina herself had. The gardeners didn’t bother to come to this part of the palace for one simple reason, the fact that there was no point.

Magic laid thick in the air in this small garden, due to the perpetual snow on the ground. This was the place where Emilia’s children, Chochorina and Tonnura specifically, practiced their magic the most regularly.

 

The problem was that Chochorina generally ended up creating localized weather phenomena, so this area of the palace had been rendered as a perpetual snow park. Careful warding was applied to the walls to contain the cold to that area, after all the eldest princess of the half-elf needed to train her magic, lest a greater disaster happen due to her lack of skill.

 

That is not to say Chochorina was territorial, far from it, the girl invited anyone and everyone to her little kingdom. Decorated with snowmen and ice sculptures she and Tonnura had painstakingly made with magic, and maintained by the numerous minor fire and water spirits that dwelled here.

These spirits surrounded Chochorina as she giggled and worked on a new statue. This one being of a giant rabbit.

 

She liked rabbits, they were cute and fluffy, though she noticed her daddy sometimes had problems with them. He could never explain why beyond saying it was “a bad memory”

 

With that, Chochorina made it her mission to create a cute enough rabbit to replace the good with the bad.

 

Watching her work, Tonnura worked on his own sculpture of ice. The young 9 year old dressed for the day. He wore rather plain clothing, a simple black tunic and trousers. They were simple, but a high quality fabric, not that he really cared about that last point.

He softly hummed to himself, a peaceful and contented look on his face as he crafted a knight made out of ice.

He softly and carefully worked his magic to try and get it just right, as while his sister created a rabbit the size of a bear, he worked on a simple figure equal in size to him.

 

“And done!” he proclaimed with pride as he looked over the miniature knight. “Now to arms!” he declared as he pointed right at the knight, posing dramatically.

 

The knight then began to move, taking a few steps before… the knight fell forward onto its face and the torso fell off the legs.

 

He heard a giggling off to the side, seeing that Adhara was watching his attempts while she sat on a bench off to the side, kicking her feet.

“Try again brother.” she said, her tone sweet but also slightly mocking.

 

Tonnura sighed and nodded his head. “I know I know Sister.” 

He looked back at the soldier and tried to piece the broken knight back together again.

He smiled though, enjoying his work as he considered the sculpture.

 

“Hmm ugh” he groaned and sat back, gripping his head.

 

“Not trying again?” Adhara asked.

 

“I am just, a bit annoyed.” he pouted as he stared at his broken work. “But I got to get back to it!”

 

Chochorina wandered on over and pondered. “Hmm… maybe that's enough practice for today?” she asked Tonnura.

 

“Huh? No sis, you wanted too…”

 

“But you have been trying at that thing over and over again for an hour? You’re not having fun anymore.”

 

Tonnura paused, and chuckled a bit. “I guess not.” he stood himself up but then smiled at her. “Alright then, big sis, as your little brother i’ll take your teachings on the ways of fun”

 

Chochorina laughed. “That’s right! Otherwise you’ll end up boring like brother Leo.” she said, pointing at Tonnura’s chest.

 

Tonnura frowned. “Leo isn’t…”

 

“You’re you! You’re my brother! Your mommy’s son. That means you got to know how to be silly and fun!”

 

Tonnura stomped his foot. “I am fun!”

 

“Not right now no” Chochorina stuck out her tongue.

 

Tonnura frowned. “Grr, fine be that way then… in that case… Huma!” he gathered snow into his hand and fired it as a ball right at her face.

 

Chochorina yelped and fell onto her back.

 

Adhara giggled. “He got you!”

 

“Hmmm alright then fine, snowball fight!” Chochorina leapt to her feet and hurled a sphere of snow back at Tonnura.

 

The two began a back and forth of magically enhanced snowballs. Adhara watched on, smiling as her older siblings played. She was content to merely watch but…

 

“Come on Adhara!” Tonnura called out for their youngest sister to join.

“Yeah, it's fun! Help me teach Tonnura a lesson on fun!”

“Huh wait! She’s supposed to help me! You’re the one with the massive gate!”

“Too bad! Boys versus girls!”

The two shouted back and forth.

 

Adhara stared for a moment, and then leapt to her feet. She scooped up some snow into the ground and pelted Tonnura in the side.

 

“Two against one! Ugh I feel like I have dad’s luck!” Tonnura whined as the two girls continued to pelt him with snowballs.

 

 

***

 

Subaru and Emilia would both enter the yard sometime in the late afternoon, having both completed their tasks for the day. Subaru looked to see that Chochorina and Adhara were both chatting with each other, sitting on a large pile of snow.

 

“Ah hey you two, it seems you're having fun.” He flashed a wide grin towards his two daughters.

 

Emilia looked around the yard. “I see you two had some new sculptures made? I don’t see any of your brother’s soldiers though.”

 

Subaru shrugged. “Where is the guy? Did he run off with the others or get roped into more studying by one of his tutors?”

 

“Ah No we had a snowball fight!” Chochorina declared. 

 

“A big one” Adhara tacked on.

 

“Okay… and?” Subaru asked.

 

“A REALLY big one, and we won!” She declared, posing while pumping her fist atop the snow pile he was on.

 

Subaru sighed as he looked around. “Riiight.” He then decided to make life easier for himself.

So he activated Cor Leonis.

 

Obviously he could see the ‘light’ from Emilia, Adhara, and Chochorina. Their light and the light of many others in the palace who he considered his friends became apparent to him.

But he also noticed one light that was buried beneath the snow pile that Chochorina and Adhara were on top of.

 

Subaru blinked a few times and noticed a foot dangling out of that pile off to the side.

 

Subaru groaned. “Emilia…” he pointed at the foot.

 

Emilia gasped. “Tonnura!” and she quickly rushed over, pulling the dazed child out from the snow that he was buried beneath.

 

Subaru whistled and walked over, crossing his arms. “Done in by your own sisters, harsh.” he teased.

 

Tonnura groaned and leaned back. “Ugh no fair they teamed up on me.” he whined, but a smile was on his face.

 

“That’s life.”

 

“Let's get you cleaned up.” Emilia said, brushing the snow off of him as she looked him over before pulling the young quarter elf boy in for a hug.

 

Subaru thinks and then smiles “Alright how about another round, you three against me and your mother, no magic though! We’ll do this the old fashion way.”

 

Chochorina beamed. “Sounds great!

“Alright,” Adhara added.

“I won’t lose this time!” Tonnura declared firmly.

 

Emilia laughed, “Well then let’s have some fun together!”

 

And so the family engaged in a snowball fight, for right now all the troubles of the world were banished from their minds.

 

***

 

Tonnura rolled his arms and threw himself back into bed.

“Agh, really tired.’ He muttered and stared up at the ceiling

It was another day of him being dragged into the storm of his older sister's mayhem.

“At least I didn't get in trouble today. If we ran into sister Cassie then we'd have really taken things too far.”

He shuddered at the scenario but still had a smile on his face.

He lifted his hand up and began to craft a small flower of ice in his hands. Staring it over he sighed.

“Everyone is so amazing. I know I have to be too. Mother, father, sister… I promise I'll make you proud.”

He looked to his nightstand.

 

There was a picture there, captured by a meteor, it depicted his parents, his older sister, himself… and his younger sister, back shortly after she was just born.

 

“And I'll protect you, little sister.”

 

The boy's resolve declared to himself, he allowed himself to drift into sleep.

 

***

 

By the time the play of the day was done Chochorina had tired herself out. Breakfast with daddy, lunch and dinner with her siblings, magic practice, and an invigorating snowball fight. The day was so much fun for the young girl.

She only regretted that she could not rope her other half siblings into her antics.

Hmm that's it!

She figured it out in her mind.

I'll spend this whole week dragging Tonnura with me as we play with our siblings. That's a great idea!

The young girl nodded to herself as she pulled the sheets up and yawned.

If there was ever a time the young quarter elf would be still, it would be when she was about to drift off into the grasp of sleep and her over active dreams.

“I love you all.”

She muttered to herself, the heart of the royal children drifting into slumber.

 

Notes:

Emilia has 3 children, at this point they are.

-Chochorina:
--Age 12.
--Elemental Affinity: Fire, Water
--Contract: Many water and fire lesser spirits

-Tonnura:
--Age 9.
--Elemental Affinity: Fire, Yin
--Contract: a single fire spirit with ice element.

-Adhara
--Age 4.
--Elemental Affinity: Yin, but can preform well in all 6 magical affinities.
--Contract: None

Emilia named the first two but Subaru named Adhara.

More info will forthcoming as shown in the following chapters.

---------

This chapter was rough, the interplay of Emilia's children is more difficult for me to write than that of the kids of the others.

Tonnura is my biggest stumbling block as he is far less dramatic than his older and younger sis, so when paired off with them he is very normal seeming. I hope he gets a chance to shine next.

Adhara will be given more attention later for reasons that will become obvious.

Either way next chapter will be a micro chapter for Subaru and Emilia, it should be up by tonight. It was originally part of this chapter but has a different vibe so I cut it off. After that we will have either the Rem's kids chapter or the Felt's kids chapter next.

Please leave any comments or requests in the comments section. I do actually use that to decide what is next.

Chapter 4: Mini Chapter: The Bond of Frost & The Bond of Shadows (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between Subaru and his half-elf wife. An affirmation of the path both have chosen to take.

Notes:

If you want to skip the NSFW this chapter doesn't cover too much plot aside from the beginning, which is still SFW. So read that if you want some setup for future, or rather past, events.

After the first *** you can then leave.

I would recommend reading the end notes to get the major plot point.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Emilia and Subaru sat together over dinner, the children were away so now it was just the two of them. They sat in one of the small palace gardens, not even the servants were nearby though several of Emilia's lesser spirits lingered about.

 

“So you helped Chochorina create quite the mess didn't you?”

 

“I mean she made the mess.”

 

“You didn't make it any better.”

 

“True.” he shrugged.

 

“You also hit Ram.” she smirked.

 

“Ah that was Choco! Not my fault I dodged right when Ram walked in.” he groaned.

 

She lightly smacked him on the chest. “You are a terrible influence.” She said laughing.

 

“Ugh still! I mean Ram, Rem, Rigel, and Spica joined in after that, and they all ganged up on me! So unfair!.” He huffed with a similar whine to Chochorina’s.

 

As the two continued to chat away about their day, about their children, about each other and themselves, Subaru let out a deep sigh.

“I'm glad you are all still here with me.” 

 

Emilia giggled. “Of course you dunderhead. I doubt that any of us would abandon you.” 

 

He shook his head. “Not what I meant…”

 

“Oh…” she paused.

 

The two sat awkwardly for a moment, before Emilia spoke up. “You saved us, you kept this family together.” She said, her voice filled with gentle affection.

 

“Was still my fault.” he grimly retorted. 

 

She frowned. “It wasn't. The kingdom would not survive without you, even if it did. The Witch Cult would still be around and…”

 

“A lot of people don't like me.” Subaru sighed. “Can't even blame them. Everyone knows I'm…”

 

She then grabbed his face and stared into his eyes.

“We love you, your children love you, the people you saved love you, I love you.” She exclaimed.

“You… and our children are everything to me. I wouldn't trade you or them for the entire world. People castigated me for who I was my entire life. Please Please don't let them hurt you like they hurt me.” he lips quivered. 

 

“Who even says ‘castigated’ in this day and age” he let out a dry chuckle, before sighing and shaking his head. “But they tried to hurt…”

 

“And that isn't your fault! You idiot” She leaned in and kissed him, pressing herself against him. If her words didn't reach him she felt her body would. “You made this family, and you saved this family.” A few tears fell from her face, though a painful smile remained upon her lips.

“So don't blame yourself… we all still have nightmares from that time” she continued.

 

Emilia brought his hand to her chest. “You gave me everything, truly gave me everything. So everything I have, I dedicate to you, my beloved husband and knight.”

 

He paused and smiled. “Thanks Emilia, sorry for being an idiot and worrying you.”

 

She smiled. “Weeell now I have to cheer you up. And I think I know just how to do that for a silly boy like you.”

 

The two stared at each other and leaned in for another kiss, for now, banishing the nightmares of the past for the dream of the present.

 

***

 

Later on that night all the children within the palace were asleep.

 

Subaru laid in his bed, laying next to him was Emilia in a nearly see through white nightgown. She remained pressed against him, lovingly holding him with a hand on his chest.

 

“Soooo did you have a good day dear?” Emilia asked as she playfully poked at his chest.

 

“Well, Ram got annoyed with me, Rigel tried to beat me up, Chochorina ended up burying us all in snow, Tonnura, Adhara and Spica had a great time, and I am currently in bed with my beautiful wife in a barely there dress.” he grinned widely. “So I'd say it's a pretty good day.”

 

Emilia laughed “Ah you're so awful and naughty!” she playfully slapped his chest.

 

He laughed. “Hey hey, can you blame me when I have a beautiful sexy dream wife like you?”

 

She blushed. “No but it's still true! And didn't stop you from having a bunch of other wives!”

 

He shrugged and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close. “Well, guilty as charged there. What's my punishment?” He teased.

 

“Grr” she then laughed and pat him on the cheek. “It's fine, I want you, all of you. But my perverse dunderheaded knight and husband deserves everything he has.”

 

“Do I?” He asked.

 

Her pout returned as she smacked his chest again. “Yes! You silly. Seems I have to keep reminding you!” she then flashed a playful grin.

 

Both then shared a laugh, before Emilia leaned in and locked her lips with her dearest beloved husband.

His hands wrapped around her, one coiled around her chest, the other working its way lower and lower down her back.

Meanwhile one of her hands cradled his check as the other rubbed at his chest, before working its way under the covers to grab at her prize.

Emilia shifted herself, climbing atop him before breaking the kiss and pulling back. She stared down at him with loving eyes.

 

Subaru stared back, and started. “Hey Emilia… I know… everything got off track. Od knows the royal selection became a mess but… are you happy with all this?”

 

She smiled and patted his cheek.

“I have a loving, if somewhat salacious husband. Two beautiful daughters, a lovely son, and hopefully more children on the way.”

She kissed him lightly on the lips.

“So yes, I am very, ve-e-ery happy.”

She pressed on him.

“Even if I have to share my wonderful husband.”

 

“Ah glad to hear it Emilia I…”

 

She touched his lips with her finger. “Bu-u-u-ut I think I would enjoy having a few more children, & promptly. Some of the others are way ahead of me!”

 

He laughed. “Are you girls really keeping score?”

 

She looked at him, her amethyst eyes locking with his dark eyes, as if this was a matter of utmost seriousness. “Of course, and just because it's harder for Rem and I to get pregnant is no excuse. That just means we and you have to try that much harder. Every single night we can.” As she spoke she grinned herself against his body, her need very apparent.

 

She sat herself up atop him, staring down.

 

Subaru laughed. “I wonder where my sweet innocent Emilia-tan went?” He teased and rubbed the side of her face, before his hands caressed down the side of her body, taking a hold of her hips.

 

“I think I need to ask my debaucherous, depraved, dunderhead of a knight and husband that.” 

 

Both laughed and kissed each other again.

 

“I love you.” Subaru mouthed softly, his grip tightening on her.

 

“I love you” she spoke sweetly, her voice like bells. “Now let's make you veeery happy.”

A slightly impish look crossed her face, along with a blush. She kissed his lips once but then began kissing down his body, slowly working her way lower and lower until she vanished under the covers.

 

“Ah he-hey Emilia I…”

He then let out a gasp.

 

The two would spend the night in each other's passionate embrace, their bodies exploring each other to the fullest.

 

***

 

During the night he was awoken.

 

A silver haired girl was atop him, lovingly planting her lips against his own.

Her body having long since discarded the dress she had been wearing, the white nightgown thrown to the side of the bed.

Her touch was cold, yet he felt like he could melt into it.

 

He felt her arms running down his body, her entire naked body simply reveling in his touch as she almost seemed to want to sink into him, to melt into each other and become one.

 

He had assumed the silver haired half-elf had simply awoken with a certain need, one he was normally all too happy to fulfill.

 

She took her place atop him as they became one yet again, as he felt himself sink into her. She gripped his hands and guided them to her own body for him to enjoy, bringing his hands to her own chest. She continued to move herself up and down as she let out soft moans that echoed through the darkness.

 

He felt himself sinking into the sensation and pleasure.

 

But all stopped when he met her gaze.

Rather than a bright amethyst, her eyes were filled with a shadow, tinged with the darkness of a starless night. 

 

His eyes went wide for a moment.

 

“You are…”

 

She placed a finger softly to his lips, the shadows rising to surround them both.

As she did ‘something’ buried awoke within him. The world fell away around him into nothing but shadows as the two were alone together in the unfolding darkness that isolated them from the world.

 

“It's my night tonight, so I want you to remember what you really feel my love. At the very least we deserve this much.”

Her voice was soft, cool, and loving.

But still utterly terrifying.

 

And something was returned to him that night, for only that night, and every other night.

Something she saw fit to return to him every night they met in such a way.

Fragments of memories that were otherwise forever out of reach. 

These feelings, these emotions, these memories normally locked in shadows were given permission to take hold of his body, possess him, guide him, control him.

For this night…

He was not Subaru Natsuki.

And she was not Emilia.

This night they were sinners who committed an act of violation against themselves, for the sake of themselves and each other.

 

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

 

The words softly escaped her lips, like a mantra, like they were the only two words they knew as the two continued to voraciously indulge in each other’s bodies.

 

 Their hands roamed and gripped at each other, softly and harshly, perversely and intimately.

Their mouths tasted each other's lips and each other's flesh.

The two remained locked together in that passionate embrace, moving against each other and gripping onto each other tightly. Acting like separation would be death, and as if both had waited countless years to truly become one with each other.

 

Such a sentiment wouldn't even be inaccurate, as they let the fires of their passion consume and guide them.

 

Their lips only separated to speak those sacred words between them.

 

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

 

And as the night marched on, the two remained in each other’s embrace.

 

The two submerged themselves into love, into stasis, into bliss, into need, into lust.

 

When night became day only then would they be Subaru Natsuki and Emilia, as others knew them, once again.

The night being a dream shared by two people who they were no longer. 

 

 

Notes:

So yeah, she is here. Can't leave Satella out of the harem obviously. This plot point will be expanded on later so stay tuned for that but I have the full mechanics of this worked out.

Mini chapters like this will be sprinkled throughout the story, atm my plan is a "Bond of XYZ" chapter after every "Children of XYZ" chapter to start.

Either the Rem "Children of the Demon" or Felt "Child of the Lion" chapters are next and 1 should be up in a day or two.
Stay tuned!

 

OH! Also since someone gave me the idea...
Should I include a Subaru x Ram kid from one time they got REALLY REALLY drunk?
Leave comments telling me what you think.
Edit: Count right now is 10 for Vega, and 4 against.

Chapter 5: The Child of the Lion

Summary:

An introduction to the only child between Subaru & Felt, Cassiopeia (age 11), as she tries to aggressively distance herself from her studies.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A loud crash was accompanied by a wooden door bursting open and two figures being hurled out of a room.

The first was Tonnura, the white haired boy tumbling across the ground with a groan, followed by an older man, dressed in the attire of a royal tutor.

 

“Sorry Bro Tonnura! You were in my way!” A harsh but distinctly girlish voice shouted. 

A young girl then burst forth out of the opened door at high speeds bolted down the palace halls. 

She was adorned in a white tunic and black pants, her long yellow hair flowed freely like a lion’s mane, while she had a wide but aggressive grin on her face.

 

“Agh, your highness! Get back here!” a man shouted.

 

“Agh again!” A knight shouted as they began to give chase.

 

“Ahahaha no way!” she retorted back as she booked it through the halls.

Within a minute, not just the one knight, but a small team of them had gathered to try and chase the child.

 

Were it any of the other royal children, the maids and butler staff would have helped, but not for this child. Instead they just cleared the way, some running in the other direction.

 

“Cassiopeia! Get back here right now or we’ll let your mother know!” One of the guards shouted.

 

“That bitch can deal with it!” She shouted back.

 

“AND your father?!”

 

That actually caused her to freeze for a moment. Mother she could handle, but falling behind in her father’s eyes was something that was absolutely unacceptable.

Then again, she was confident in her ability to regain any lost standing. She had already made her decision to run away, so she would follow through on that choice till the end.

 

That momentary pause was enough for one of the swifter guards to catch up to her, though being one of the newer palace staff, he was far FAR too careless.

 

Cassiopeia pivoted on her feet and with a spinning jump delivered a powerful kick that sent the young knight flying backwards. “Gahagh!”

 

She smirked, proud of her violent display as she quickly skittered herself up the side of the walls to instead try and escape via the rafters of the palace.

 

Darting through a few halls she eventually found a spot where she was hidden and could overlook the ground, getting a good look at her pursuers. 

 

“Hmmm”

 

She counted 4 normal palace guards, one knight proper, and one royal guard.

 

She considered her options when…

 

“Hey, you snuck away too?”

 

She looked next to her, and groaned. “Oh, you.” 

 

“Huh, what do you mean ‘me’! Got a problem with that?” Rigel grumbled, the blue haired half-oni having had a similar idea, and both knew that this was a good hiding spot.

 

“Shut up!” She slapped him across the face.

 

“Gah bitch” he grumbled.

 

“Hmpf!” she pouted and looked back down.

 

He rubbed his face, as if this outcome was not unexpected. “So… what class are you running away from today Cass?”

 

“Etiquette, but they REALLY annoyed me.” Cassi remarks.

 

“How?”   

 

Cassi sighed.

 

***
Less than an hour earlier Cassi was within the small study room, tapping her foot anxiously with an annoyed look on her face.

 

Tonnura was standing across from her, a pleasant, polite, and energetic smile on his face. “So, I'm here to help you out today Sister Cassi!” 

 

“You mean help THEM out.” she grumbled, motioning to the tutor standing off to the side, and the knight guard standing by the door.

 

“Ah well…” Tonnura began as he rubbed his head.

 

The tutor cleared his throat. “Young mistress Cassiopeia, you have been struggling in some of your subjects. Young Master Tonnura is here to help you with your etiquette lessons.”

 

She grumbled and crossed her arms. “He’s two years younger than me! Why do I need lessons from him?”

 

“Because, you are woefully behind, your highness.” the tutor said rather bluntly.

 

“Grr” she clenched her fist.

 

Tonnura smiled warmly at her, acting the part of a polite gentleman. “I know things can be rough, but I'm reeeally hoping I can help you out here sister Cassi.”

 

“And why YOU exactly?”

 

Tonnura blinked and remarked, stepping back a bit. “Would you rather have Leo or Helena here?”

 

“Hell no!” She shuddered at the thought.

 

Leo would rant on and on about duties and responsibilities.

 

Helena… she knew would hold it over her for the next year, at least. 

 

All in all, she ‘got’ why they called Tonnura but…

 

“Ugh well I don’t want your help!” She stomped her foot again and huffed. “The lessons are stupid anyways! I don’t need them, I do just fine at those stupid parties.”

 

“Ah, it's not stupid sister… Usually… Besides, if we do it together we can make it fun!” He asked with a smile. Like his elder sister, he was genuinely a sweet kid, and he had slightly more grounding than her, slightly.

 

She snorted, breathing out of her nose as she glared at him.

 

Tonnura sighed, but continued on. “I mean we have to know how to behave properly, we don’t want to embarrass our family do we? We can’t make total idiots out of ourselves.”

 

“Don’t care, and you and dad make yourselves look silly all the time!”

 

“... True…” Tonnura couldn’t counter that. None of the royal children, save for the most delusional, could. 

 

“So… Get lost” she huffed. “I don’t think I need it so I won’t need it so I won’t need your help!”

 

Tonnura frowned, glaring at her. “You do need it, so you DO need my help. Don’t embarrass us sister!”

She grumbled "I'm leaving!”

“Huh no you aren’t!!!”

 

The tutor got in front of the door. “Your highness I must protest you can’t run away a….”

***

“So I went to leave, stupid Tonnura and the stupid tutor got in the way, so I kicked them through the door.”
Cassiopeia shrugged her shoulders as she finished recounting the tale to Rigel. 

 

“Riiight” He sighed and shook his head. “Sometimes I think you really are a crazy dog.” he muttered under his breath.

 

“What was that?!” She glared back at him.

 

“Tsk nothing. Anyways im running away from mathematics, don’t know why the old man insists we take it.”

 

She shrugged “Because daddy is great and stupid obviously.”

 

“True, the old bastard is like that.”

 

They then looked down at the guards searching for them, the two hellions contemplating their next move.

 

“They’ll find us soon.” Rigel commented.

 

“Ugh I KNOW! Let me think” Cassiopeia tapped her fingers on the nearby beam.

 

Rigel sighed. “Lets stick to the top for now and stick together. 

 

She thought about it and nodded her head. The two darted across the rafters, avoiding the knights below for now as they continued to make their way outside.

 

“Where are we heading?” Rigel asked Cassiopeia .

 

“Not here.” She responded frankly.

 

“No shit, ugh lets head into the city. Might be fun to see what’s going on.”

 

“Good plan” she agreed.

 

As the two continued to work their way across the ceiling their progress was halted by a loud shout. “Both you brats stop right there!”

Cassiopeia groaned “Great, mom.”

At the end of the hallway, also on the rafters, was Felt. The golden haired woman stared back at her with an intense and cold fury, crimson eyes locked in on her. She was still short for her age, in truth Cassiopeia was already as tall as her. She wore a black top with a brown vest, her midriff exposed, along with matching black pants and shorts.

“Ya both better get back there or I'll drag both of your brats back!” Felt snarled. 

 

“Crap, one of dad’s girls.” Rigel grumbled.

 

Cassiopeia grumbled. “That’s my mom you jerk.”

 

“And? Am I wrong? She isn’t my mom.” he shrugged.

 

She smacked him across the face and he winced again.

 

“Ugh better her than some of the others. Mom isn’t one of the really scary ones.” Cassi remarked.

 

“True, if it was my mom we’d be dead.”

 

“Says you.” Cassi remarked.

 

“Hey I'm right here you brats! You want one of the scary ones! Fine!” She rocketed herself towards them, darting through the rafters.

 

Cassieopea grinned, mana surged through her body, determined to take her mom head on. 

 

Rigel blinked a few times and stared. “What the hell, are you crazy!?”

 

Felt and Cassi glared at each other, not showing hostility but a mutual stubbornness and refusal to back down.

 

Rigel realized he’d have to be the cooler head here, a very uncomfortable concept for him but one he found he had to perform regularly around certain siblings. “Grr I hate being the oldest sometimes.” He then tackled Cassi off the rooftop as they both landed on the ground. “We can’t outrun her up there and a fight will just cause problems and someone annoying to show up probably, we need to move.”

Cassi glared at Rigel and threw him off of herself and into a nearby wall. “Ugh, fine! I get it! Lets go!”

 

And they suddenly bolted again, racing back through the halls.

 

“Get back here you too! I swear by Od that I'll…!”

 

The commotion of the hallway, as the two young royals ran, cut off what was doubtlessly an expletive ridden rant on behalf of the golden haired queen.

 

As the two continued to run, a knight moved to cut them off. Rigel leapt over the knight’s head while Cassi darted to his side and shoved him against the wall, causing the knight to violently crash into it. “Dammit!”

“Ha!” Cassi reveled in her victory as the two continued to flee, but found more and more of their paths being cut off by guards.

 

“Grr dammit we’re going to have to barrel through!”

“Bad idea! Dammit I REALLY don’t wana have to deal with mom after, no way giving them any amount of time to ‘cool off’ will save us…”

 

He blinked and then yanked Cassi down a side hall.

 

“Huh why did you… ah!” Cassi’s confusion was short-lived as she saw who was down this hallway.

 

Adhara was walking alone through the hallway. 

 

The black haired, amethyst eyed girl blinked at them as her two older half siblings approached. 

 

“Hey you got a useful door sis?!” Cassi called out.

 

 “The old man’s goons are trying to catch us!” Rigel shouted.

 

Adhara blinked and nodded. “Yes.”  

She then opened the door.

 

The two didn’t know where it would lead exactly, a swirling vortex of shadows was there in place of what should be a closet.

 

“Coming through!” Cassi and Rigel both dove into the door, Adhara closed it behind them.

 

As the knights gave chase they all came to a stop in front of the young black haired princess.

 

They looked at each other warily, and then back at the girl.

 

She stared at them with vacant yet curious eyes. 

 

A few of the guards, about half, quickly decided to continue the chase on their own, spreading out to search.

 

One of the guards, an older one, cleared his throat. “Y-your… highness… Your highness Adhara.” Clear apprehension and discomfort was apparent in his voice.

 

Adhara blinked at him.

 

“Could you please tell us where your door crossing led them? It's VERY important that we find them.” His words were polite and proper, though his tone was awkward and forced as he leaned down to speak closer to eye level with the girl.

 

Adhara continued to stare at him, and sighed.

 

The knight frowned and slowly stood himself back upright. “I… see…”

 

“Gah the girl won’t tell us anything.” One guard said and led a few more away to search, leaving only a third of the original group. The head guard shot that man a nasty look as he left. 

 

Felt spotted the group and she rushed over. “Why are you morons standing…”

 

She looked down at Adhara, who shifted all her attention to Felt.

 

“Oh!” She stared down.

 

The knight from before cleared his throat. “Princess Adhara helped them escape with that new technique she learned from Lady Beatrice.” the knight explained.

 

Felt sighed. “And she won’t talk to any of you.”

 

“My apologies, your majesty, I shall endeavor too…”

 

“Save it, I know.” She sighed and then smiled at Adhara. There was still some hesitance but it was far far more genuine than that of the knights. She wasn’t forcing it, there was just some wariness mixed in with her smile.

 

“Hey, Adhara, my little brat is causing problems again. Would you mind telling me where you sent them?”

 

Adhara blinked, and shuffled awkwardly.

 

“Please?”

 

“East wing… near the bakery.” She muttered out lowly. 

 

“You heard her move!” Felt shouted, as the guards quickly ran.

 

Felt stared down. “Don’t suppose you’ll send me there?”

 

Adhara looked down, and shook her head.

 

Felt sighed and patted Adhara on the head. “It's okay, I get it. Try to have a really good day Adhara!” and she quickly took off again, Adhara staring at her she whispered. “Have a good day mommy Felt. Love you…”

 

The young girl then continued along her way, walking through the empty halls of the palace.

 

***

 

Rigel and Cassi quickly found themselves separated, having opted to go down different paths of escape to escape to throw off the guards.

 

Cassi continued to race down the hallways, chased by several guards. She grumbled to herself. “These bastards just don’t let up.”

 

A wide grin crossed Cassi’s face as she saw another one of her half-siblings emerge from the end of the hall, Chochorina.

The young girl was happily munching on some candy snacks she got from the kitchen.

 

“Ah! Hi sister Cassi!” Chochorina waved with one hand excitedly. “Do you want some snacks!”

 

“Ah um later!” Cassi muttered. 

Okay think, think. Chochorina can be dumb as nails. How can I…

 

“Are you playing a game?” Chochorina asked, noticing the knights chasing her, she began to run alongside her half-sister.

 

“Ye-yeah that’s right! Want to play?” Cassi asked. She wasn’t as quick witted as her parents, but had a good instinct about this.

 

“Oh I wana play!” She raced alongside Cassi, her elven heritage letting her keep up. “Ah what is it? Are we racing? Tag?”

 

“Ah… sort of big sis.” Cassi remarked. Despite Cassi being younger by about a year, Chochorina was actually a fair bit shorter. Of the eldest siblings they were the tallest and shortest.

 

“Then what is it? I want to play. Oh are they playing too!?” She motioned to the guards pursuing Cassi. 

 

“Ye-yeah it's ummm…. Crap oh it's sort of like… tag! Though it's the guards and such trying to catch me and Rigel. Want to help us play?”

“Sounds fun! Do I just have to run away too?!”

“Umm… just help us run away. It's a team game… yeah that’s it!” Cassi said.

 

“Hmm okay in that case… El Huma!”
As Chochorina summoned a big wall of ice that cut off the pursuers.

 

“You’re the best sis!” Cassi shouted as she quickly took off.

“I know!” Chochorina replied back.

 

Cassi then focused back on escaping.

Ugh I owe her one later. Well for that and for punching out Tonnura but he was getting annoying.

She thought to herself as she continued to run.

 

As she continued through the halls she knew she was near an exit where she could slip out without issue, but then… her biggest obstacle came into view.



Old Man Rom was wandering down the hallway, noticing the young girl rushing madly towards the exit.

“Out of my way Grandpa Rom!” She shouted, almost snarling like a beast.

 

Rom groaned. “Ugh running away again?” the old giant groaned and steadied himself. “Not letting you through princess. You got a job to do so get on back there or I drag ya back! Ya hear?!” 

 

“Ha, no way! Now move!” The lion princess stopped herself, ready to square off with the giant she considered her grandfather.

A wild and savage grin graced her face as she knelt down, like a sprinter ready to run a race. As she did, mana surged and cycled through her body, rippling across her form.

 

“Oh? That far already?” Rom remarked, locking eyes with the girl.

 

“Yeah! I’m gonna run right through ya!”

“Ha! Go ahead and try! I handled your mom and I can handle ya!”

 

“I’m not my mom! I’m better!” She declared with pride and passion in her voice as she rocketed forward.

 

If it were Felt, Rom would prepare to dodge, prepare for her to somehow dart around him.

 

Cassiopeia could do that, she was clever enough to do that. But it wasn’t her style.

The child was a lion, a shooting star who met all her problems head on and smashed through them.

 

So Rom braced himself for impact, as he tried to grab hold of the charging girl.

 

Cassi rocketed at him at high speeds, and headbutt the old giant right in the stomach.

Rom let out a gasp as he fell onto his back, winded.

 

“Gah! Damm brat!”

 

He fell to the ground with a thud, groaning.

 

Cassiopeia stood atop him and grinned. “I win!” she declared her personal triumph, pumping her fist.

 

But Rom was not done and grabbed at her leg. “Not so fast!”

“Agh let go!” she groaned and tried to yank herself free, though Rom groaned trying to resist the girl.

 

In truth, if she had a mind to seriously hurt him, she probably could easily break free. 

 

“As I said, I’m gonna drag you agh!”


A smoke bomb fell on Rom’s face, making him let go of the young lion.

 

“Gotcha! Ya big oaf!.” Rigel proclaimed, landing nearby. “Come on! I found a good way out! Let's go!”

“On my way!” She shouted as the two quickly ascended up the rafters again.

The two made their way to a window, overlooking a lightly patrolled garden adjacent to the palace. 

 

“We jump?” Cassi asked.

 

“That’s the plan but…” Before Rigel could finish, Cassi jumped from the window.

 

“Ugh, crazy bitch.” Rigel muttered before leaping out himself. 

 

The two dived downward, both preparing themselves for the fall. Cassi casting a wind spell to brace the fall for them both.

 

However, before the two could touch the ground, a wave of ice and snow erupted from beneath them and ensnared them both.

 

“Fuck!”

“Dammit!”

 

The two found themselves half encased in ice and unable to move.

For Rigel, only his head and one leg were free.

While for Cassi, only a few of her fingers and her head were free.

 

“Ahahaha I win I win!” Chochorina cheered as she bounced up and down before them.

Standing next to her was a smiling Tonnura. 

“Ya gonna come back now!?” Tonnura asked, his voice slightly mocking, though not quite the absolute glee that was Chochorina’s tone.

 

Felt was also there, along with a few guards, tapping her foot and looking rather annoyed at the two runaways.

 

“Gah! Choko Sis you damm traitor!” Cassi snarled.

 

“Huh? What do you mean? I thought I just won?” she tilted her head.

 

“I told ya, we win if I get away!”

“Yeah… But brother Tonnura and the guards said that they surrendered. That if you got out we would play a new game where I tried to catch you! And I won right away!” she proclaimed, beaming with pride.

 

“Ugh… how is she such an idiot? She’s worse than you.” Rigel grumbled.

 

Cassi groaned and continued to trash about for a bit before sighing. “Ugh, dammit. Guess this is the end of the road.”

 

“You’re damm right!” Felt declared. “Could you let the two idiots down?” she asked Chochorina.

“Oh Okay!” She snapped her fingers and the ice around the two melted, letting them slide down.

 

Felt glared at the two of them as she then grabbed Cassiopeia by the hair. “YOU are coming with me!” She then began to yank the girl along back into the palace.

“Agh fuck agh dammit agh, lay off!” Cassi thrashed and whined as she was dragged back into the palace forcefully by her own mother.

 

Rigel sighed and remained on the ground as he rolled onto his back. “Ugh, it was a  good attempt.”

 

“Oh? Is that right???”

 

Rigel blinked and stared upward, finding his mother, Rem, standing there with a strained smile on her face. “Well, I think we need to have a long talk, my sweet Rigel.”

 

“M-Mom!”

 

She smiled, and grabbed him by the ear, dragging him back into the palace as well.

 

***

 

Subaru was in his office, sitting behind his desk.

Felt sat herself on the side of the desk, legs dangling off it, while Cassiopeia was sitting on a chair in front of it, facing them both. 

 

“Ugh, again Cassi? Really?” Subaru remarked.

 

Cassiopiea didn’t lower or bow her head, but winced upon hearing her father’s tone.

 

He sighed, shaking his head and rubbing his nose bridge.

 

“I mean, there is acting the part of a delinquent girl and then there is running all over the palace like a rampaging bull.”

 

As he spoke, Ram entered and poured some tea, otherwise remaining silent. Her judgmental gaze was also upon the girl though.

 

“Well, got anything to say for yourself, huh?!” Felt barked at her, kicking her feet.

 

Cassi bit her lip and shook her head. “I wanted to get away, I didn’t, so I lost. I got to do what I got to do now.”

 

Subaru sighed and leaned back in his chair. “Ugh that’s not the point. Are you going to actually try and learn without tearing up half the palace again?”

Cassiopeia stared back at Subaru with her unyielding and defiant eyes.

Subaru stared back and sighed. His disappointed and frustrated gaze met her own. “Cassiopeia…”

Cassiopeia stared, and then trembled, and then she broke, her shoulders slumping in defeat. 

“Ye-yes dad.” Cassi muttered, sighing.

 

Felt shook her head. “Listen, I ran away a lot too. It was a royal pain for me to deal with all that stuff. But you at least got to learn it, otherwise you’ll only be able to change things by hitting them with your sword or fists.”

 

Cassi frowned. “Maybe that’s all I want.”

 

“Is it really?” Subaru asked.

 

Cassiopeia paused and sat back, leaning against the chair, she sighed. “I really, I'm not sure.”

 

Felt sighed. “Well you’re honest about it. More than I could say about me.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Well you were a handful in your own way.”

 

Felt glared and playfully smacked him. “I’m your wife, not your daughter.” 

 

“Still a handful.” He teased.

 

“Piss off.” Felt rolled her eyes. 

 

The three of them laughed.

 

Cassiopeia looked at her parents, and let out a sigh. “I’m sorry.”

 

Subaru paused and nodded. “Just try to do better, okay Cassi?”

 

She smiled. “I will dad.”

Subaru then stood up. “Well it should be about dinner time, after all that mess, let’s go and eat.”



And so, only a short time later, the three of them would eat together. Rather than move to the dining hall, they ate instead in the office. Felt sat on the desk, while all three used the desk as a dinner table.

 

It was a quiet meal. Cassiopeia would stare at her food, at her parents, and out the window. With every bite, the girl processed the events of the day.

 

It was during these moments, that an odd sense of peace always entered the storm that was the existence of Cassiopeia.

Notes:

Cassiopeia
-Parents: Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea & Felt Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age: 11, she is the youngest of the eldest of the former Dragon Candidate children.
-She has a high degree of physical strength and natural talent with the Flow Method.
-She is one of the three children being seriously considered to be the crown heir.
-Elemental Affinity: Wind, though she has talent with Yang magic as well.

***

So that's another chapter done. The "Bond of the Lion" Chapter is next. It would be ready but I maybe dumped a bit too much seriousness into it so I'm stripping it back. It will be the 'shortest' bond chapter probably. It's basically done otherwise so will be up today or tomorrow. I'll be working on the next chapter, either Children of the Coin or Children of the Wind, next after that. That should hopefully be up tomorrow or the day after.

In other news right now the Subaru X Ram vote has Vega's existence leading by about 12 to 4 or so, so cast more votes if you want to change the result in any way.

Final question would be, how does Tonnura seem so far? I feel like all the rest have fairly obvious characters, but he suffers from being around more intense personalities, nor is he aggressively low key either.

Chapter 6: Mini Chapter: Bond of the Lion (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between the Sage King & the Lion Queen, as they reflect on the nature of their daughter.

Notes:

This is another NSFW bond chapter.
Not too much of any sort of plot here though Felt and Subaru talk a bit more about their daughter, so you'll get some info on that and a bit on the issues they are dealing with ruling the nation.

Beyond that the NSFW is pretty much at the end.

Enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ugh, seriously where does that kid get all... "that" from?”

Subaru groaned, laying in bed.

 

Felt meanwhile was sitting on the bed, wearing a very short yellow nightgown that was barely decent.

She yawned and stretched her arms. Her body was still among the most lithe of the wives, though she had grown to be slightly taller, about the same height as Anastasia. She had filled out slightly to be less petite, though her overall frame could still be described as such.

“Who knows, we’re both trouble makers.” she laughed. “Got to respect her for that much at least.”

“I mean, I do but she’s going to get hurt if she doesn’t learn at least some self control.”

 

“Yeah well… she is the type of girl that only learns the hard way. Sounds like two people I know, ‘big bro’” she teased.

 

“Ugh, its weird when you call me that now ya know.” Subaru rolled his eyes.

 

Felt shifted, scooting closer to him on the bed. “I know, that’s why I do it.” She laid back, laying across his chest. 

 

“You worry too much.”

 

“I’m the king, and you’re queen. It's our job to worry.”

 

She sighed and groaned. “I know but we are in bed together. Can you think about something besides work?” She tilted her head to the side to meet his gaze.

 

“I guess you are right.” He shook his head.

 

She sighed and  looked back up at the ceiling. “She really doesn’t fit in here does she… then again, do we?”

 

“Hell no.” Subaru laughed. “I still don’t know what I'm doing as king.”

Felt grinned. “Yeah, I can tell. Ya always somehow make it work though. I still feel more comfortable out and about in the streets. She swung her foot up and down. “Maybe next time its my night, we use those powers of yours to do ourselves up or something and sneak out. No one would notice, Beako could probably get us our fairly quickly.”

 

Subaru considered. “Not a bad idea honestly. Would be nice. I sneak out sometimes to get a good feel of things in the capital. So doing it together would be a good idea.”

 

“Great! It’s a date then.” She leaned forward and kissed his cheek.

She then sighed. “But unlike us, even if she doesn’t like it. She really is built for it. She has that… ugh I don’t know. That thing that Crusch, Priscilla and noble girls like that have.”

 

“Charisma?”

 

“You have that, it's more than that, she feels…”

 

“Kingly? Proud?” Subaru remarked.

 

“When she isn’t being an animal, yeah.” Felt remarked. “She knows how to act the part, to look the part. When she gets dragged to any of those stupid parties and such the nobles love her for some reason even though she wants to just smack them across the face like I do. I can’t explain it ugh.” 

 

Subaru paused and stared at Felt. “She really feels like…”

 

“She isn’t like you and me? How the fuck does that work we are her fucking parents but…”

 

He smiled. “Stuff  like today makes it clear she’s ours I’d say. Extreme violence aside.”

 

“Ugh honestly if I could do what she did at her age, I'd probably start punching out people too.”

 

 “Fair.” Subaru thought about it, his gaze couldn’t help but roam over her frame though.

“Maybe we should consider that it has less to do with us and more to do with the Ro…”

 

“Don’t fucking say it.” Her crimson shot him a scornful look. 

 

“S.. sorry.” he sighed, slumping his shoulders. 

 

“I’m Felt, Felt Natsuki Van-Astrea now. I don’t want any other names, no matter what anyone else says. I don’t want my daughter to be anyone but Cassiopea Natsuki Van-Astrea… along with the name of whatever guy is unlucky enough to marry her.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Harsh.”

 

She sighed. “Yeah well, she needs to fix her attitude before I'm nicer.”

 

The two then shared a laugh, smiling at each other as Felt caressed the side of his face. “But still, if any of those bastards try to put any weird ideas in Cassia’s head, I am going to break open their skulls.”

 

Subaru chuckled. “Maybe give them a warning, so they’ll maybe not even try it?”

 

She laughed. “But where is the fun in that?”

 

“Ugh, not fun for me when I have to clean up your mess!”

She stuck out his tongue at him. “That’s what you signed up for when ya married me and put a baby in me.”

 

“Okay okay fair enough.” Subaru poked her in the forehead.

 

“Good now then” She sat upright atop him and stared down at him.

 

“You’re taking care of me tonight” she poked at his chest.

 

“Oh? Rare treat.” he grinned at her. “You normally just like to sleep. You’re not…”

 

“Yeah I'm not as ‘hungry’ as your other brides, and the one brat you put inside me has been enough of a headache for a lifetime.”

 

Subaru blinked and stared back at her. 

 

“But I need to relax, and so do you after what she put us through today.” She straddled him, rocking herself back and forth.

 

Subaru laughed. “Well I’m not going to complain about getting the needy Felt-chan jackpot.”

 

“Good, ya better not!” She leaned in and kissed him, Subaru meanwhile reached around her back to pull the dress she was wearing off, tossing it aside.

 

“Oh? Going right into it!?” Felt asked, still playfully grinning.

 

Subaru shrugged. “You’re the type of girl I need to be direct with.

 

“Ya make me sound ‘difficult’” She kissed him again

 

“Nah, not difficult to be with, just difficult to handle.” He teased back, sticking his tongue out slightly.

 

“Oh you bastard, maybe I should…”
But he had already grabbed her and flipped her onto her back.

 

“Agh what’s the big…”

Her protests were cut off by a kiss.

 

“You asked for it, now you got to deal with it.” he pressed himself on her and attacked his neck with his mouth.

The lion queen let out a sharp gasp as he felt him press onto her.

 

“Agh you bastard, agh i wont agh break that easily tonight agh ya know!?” She squirmed beneath him as she wriggled.

 

He broke his embrace and smiled down at her. “Oh it won’t be easy. But I aim to win, besides, it's fun when you get to the point that you start screaming.”

 

“Grr, Fine bring it!” She challenged him.

 

Of course, within the next half hour, the lithe queen was already screaming out in heavenly bliss.

 

And why all were grateful that the royal bedroom was reinforced with layers of magical enchantments to dampen sound, for otherwise those who slept nearby could never get any sleep.

Notes:

The romantic dynamic between Felt & Subaru is rather tricky. They are easy to write as friends, hard as romantic partners.
In the end this ends up being a dynamic that is a very close friendship + having a physically intimate aspect to it... aka in crude terms, friends with benefits.

Also yes I put in a few more hints as some of the behind the scenes goings on here.

Chapter 7: Children of the Coin

Summary:

A day in the life of the children of Anastasia Natsuki Hoshin and Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea.

Featuring
-Maia Natsuki Hoshin (age 12)
-Mercurius Natsuki Hoshin (age 12)
-Altair Natsuki Hoshin (age 6)

Notes:

This chapter ended up being a longer one than I expected. I wanted to keep these chapters at half this length but there was no good breakpoint.

 

Anyways I feel Mercurius and Maia will come across far more strongly than my past chapters so I hope you all enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru Natsuki stepped through the open door with the yin spirit Beatrice holding his hand.

 

He smiled, looking at the small blonde girl next to him. “Thanks Beako! You are a lifesaver ya know?”

The King had lost track of time while dealing with matters across the palace, and so employed the use of Beatrice’s Door Crossing to quickly move.

 

She pouted “hmpf, just be aware that to use Betty's door crossing on such short notice like that, I demand extra time with your children suppose!”

 

“Fine fine, greedy aren’t ya Beako. Ya already got plenty with our contract” he pinched her cheek.

 

“Ah unhand me I suppose!” She flailed her arms cutely but made no move to resist. “And as the guardian spirit of your family Betty must ensure she maximizes time with all her contractor’s children I suppose.”

 

“What about my wives?”

 

“They are irrelevant to Betty in fact!” 

 

“Harsh” he muttered and continued along. He made a habit of not door crossing right to the door he needed to, but instead a short distance away. He felt more natural like that.

 

As he walked with Betty to the meeting he passed by the courtyard, pausing to see that there were a few figures already there.

 

The most striking figure was Julius Juukulius, standing before two smaller figures.

 

Both were young girls, both seeming to be about eleven or twelve years old.

King Subaru was very familiar with them both.

 

The younger looking one was a serious looking young woman with long dark purple hair, named Jaina. She was Julius’ eldest child.

And the other was a girl with short black hair and a fierce yet friendly expression. Rather than the typical armor for a knight, her custom armor was primarily black in color. Rather than the typical cloak, her armor had a black version of the cloak of the Iron Fang. Given it was not an official uniform, no one openly begrudged this since it still bore the symbol of the kingdom and she was royalty. She was Maia, one of Subaru’s children by Anastasia. 

 

She was begrudged openly for her outfit by no one, save for occasionally the man standing before her, the finest knight, Julius.

 

The two girls continued to practice their swordplay against each other, both having a distinct style.

The purple haired girl’s style was elegant, swift, precise, in keeping with her father’s swordplay.

The black haired girl’s style was similarly mobile, but also direct, sweeping blows and and over all she kept herself as a dervish, moving around and closing in against Jaina as she pleased, while Jaina had to weather the storm. 

 

He clapped his hands once and then both girls stood at attention before him. 

 

He smiled at them both as they stood before him. “Well it seems your swordsmanship training is coming along nicely.”

 

“Thank you father.”

“Thanks uncle Julius.”

 

The tone of the two were also polar opposites, at least outwardly.

Jaina’s voice was cold, even, and respectful.

Maia’s voice was casual, emotional, and relaxed.

 

“So, got anything else to teach us today?” Maia asked with a smile on her face. “Maybe more about spirit arts?”

Jaina sighed as she let her companion continue to speak.

 

Julius chuckled a bit. “Eager today, a rare thing for you Your Highness, hmm very well, your father did permit me to be your instructor in this field.”

 

She leapt in the air in cheerful glee, despite her seemingly heavy armor.

“Great! I gotta thank dad later and…”

 

He paused and raised a hand, a confident smirk on his face. “But your mother instructed me to drill you in proper manners as well. And as my liege lady I am sworn to uphold her orders first and foremost.”

 

Maia winced and calmed down. “Oh. lucky me… More extra lessons... yay” She awkwardly chuckled.

 

“You walked into that one.” The girl next to her said coolly with a smirk. “Granted at least it wasn’t a wall or off a cliff this time. I suppose I have to commend you on not being lax in at least some of your training for once.”

 

“Hey! Watch it! Remember whose the princess and whose…”

 

Julius cleared his throat. “Girls, please. Can we not have another fight between the two of you. I believe both your mothers, and I would have an issue with that.”

 

The two young girls pouted and looked away from each other.

 

He sighed and forced a smile. “Still, I think we can work in some etiquette on the training for knighthood, and then have a lesson on spirit arts. Does that sound acceptable to you, your highness, dear daughter?” Asking them both, if only to be polite.

 

Both the girls looked at each other and nodded their heads.

 

Julius clapped his hands together. “Very well, we shall go over the code of chivalry then.” He smiled brightly.

 

Both girls winced at that, even for Jaina who idolized her father, there was a limit to how much one could be instructed on ‘the code’ of chivalry. 

 

 

As Subaru watched the scene play out he laughed lightly. “Oh, well that’s what ya get Maia for asking to train with Julius. He may be a great spirit arts teacher but since you want to be a knight he’s gonna ram it down your throat till all you can do is choke out the code.”

 

Beatrice raised an eyebrow. “Do you have a problem with the way he’s training her I suppose?”

 

“Nah it's fine, guy may be annoying but he’s the best guy I got for this sort of thing. Besides, if she wants to be a knight and a spirit knight at that, there is no better teacher. I'm just happy she is actually trying.”

 

“She can be rather slothful I suppose.” Beatrice admitted.

 

 

The two then made their way into a nearby building where a small crowd had already gathered inside. 

 

A single wolfman, Ricardo, was leaning against the wall with a grin on his face. “Hey, your mini-majesty, you made it in time. And here I thought Ana-bo was gonna have to scold you again.”

 

Subaru laughed, rubbing his head. “Well I wouldn’t want that. She can be scary.”

 

At the central table there was a petite woman with a slender frame, long bright mauve hair, and a white scarf wrapped around her neck.

She smiled, and while it was a cold and calculated smile, Subaru knew her well enough by now to see the warmth and playfulness that she did have, the slight brightening of her eyes. He could tell there were a hundred thoughts, and a dozen schemes behind those eyes.

But he could probably only guess about half of them if he really tried.

 

“So Ana-chan, hope everything is arranged for the meeting?” Subaru asked his wife with a cheerful tone, hoping that he had not messed something up, again.

 

She chuckled a bit and smiled. “Nope, as long as you have your brain working to present your ideas to the merchants and nobility, then we should be just fine.”

She stood herself up and then pointed a finger at his chest. “You can do that much riiiight?”

 

He gulped and smiled. “Of course, you know it! His Royal Majesty Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea is always ready to put on a show!” he flashed a bright grin at her and gave her a thumbs up.

 

She smiled and walked around him, pressing herself on her back. “And that’s what I like to hear.”

She said, her almost serpentine tone still there, but with a warmness.

She wrapped her arms around his back and whispered into his ear. “Knock 'em dead, as you say.” She nudged his back. “We’ll have lunch after with the kids and then have some more meetings tonight on our next steps.” 

 

“Ye-yeah can do!” he said with a laugh. “Geeze you work me to the bone more than Priscilla and Crusch when you want too.”

 

“They work you in different ways than me. I work your beautiful stupid brain more than your body.” She stepped back and tapped his forehead, before tracing a finger down his body.

 

“Ah well, guess that’s true?” he smiled and both of them blushed.

 

“After all, I need to make sure I get all that’s worth it out of my husband while I got him.” She flashed a grin at him.

 

While those two flirted back and forth, another figure currently in the room paid no mind to the display, beyond pulling his book up closer to his face.

A young man with short wavy purple hair and soft boyish features. He was a little bit short, and a little bit thin, and currently was content to hide away in his book. Right now he wore work pants and a white button up shirt that gave him a fairly classy appearance. 

 

“Ah Mercurius, have you read anything good lately?” Subaru asked, walking over to his son with a beaming smile.

 

“Ah, yes dad, a bit. I also worked on some of my sketches.” he said, quickly scrambling to pull up a notebook at his side. Presenting it to his father Subaru began to flip through the pages.

 

“Wow, these are good. When you’re a bit older I think we’ll have to see which of these we can make work. Some of these could be useful.”

 

“I hope all of them can be useful father, otherwise it would be wasted time.”

 

Anastasia giggled, bringing a hand to her mouth. “Good, you are already thinking with your mother’s brain. Every moment wasted is a coin lost.” She smirked.

 

“True, though that’s good for a merchant. If he wants to make products there is going to have to be trial and error, not everything will work out okay. I mean, look at me, I mess up all the time and I’m still king.”

 

“Somehow. I think we are all trying to figure out how that worked.” Anatasia remarked.

 

Subaru winced. “Ah hey hey! I have my moments!”

 

“Of stupidity or genius?” she grinned wider. 

 

“Both obviously!” 

 

“Still, I'd say I made a good investment in my choice of husband, quirks, defects, and all.” She playfully nudged his side. “Though maybe I should have driven a harder bargain, especially since he was a joint investment. You’d expect a perfect product, sadly reality disappoints.” She wiped away a tear that didn’t exist.

 

“Hey, I don’t go around insulting you all the time.”

 

“Because there is nothing to insult.” She smirked. “Unlike my dear husband who makes mistakes like sprouting off his ‘random’ and ‘silly’ ideas to other merchants in casual conversation before bringing them to his ‘wife’ first”

Her smile was forced, at this point her eye twitched.

 

“You're still angry about that?” he asked, his voice awkwardly fluctuating. 

 

“Of course not. How much money did they make from that product again?” she still maintained her smile, though there was obvious strain. 

 

“Oh yeah.” He huffs and looks her over. “Well how about the time when I told you about body pil..Ugh!”

As he then received a quick jab to the gut from her elbow. 

 

“Better get ready dear~”

She smiled and then turned back to him.

“They’ll be here soon.”

 

Ricardo laughed and Mercurius sighed. “Why are you two always like this?” the twelve year old boy grumbled quietly to himself and huddled into a corner, hiding behind his book again.

 

It was at that moment that Russel Fellows entered, followed by several nobles and merchants. He bowed, “Your majesties, I do hope you are all well.” he said smiling.

 

Anastasia smiled and nodded her head. “Doing well Russel, shall my husband and I get this meeting started?”

 

Russel smirked. “Indeed, the King’s innovations always catch the interest of those seeking the strange and exotic.”

 

“For better or worse.” Anastasia muttered to herself, but kept up her otherwise friendly demeanor.

 

As everyone filed into the room, it was a collection of nobles & merchants, young and old. Hand picked by Anastasia and Russel for this demonstration. 

Russel Fellows himself took note of the child in the corner. “Ah, young Mercurius will be joining us then?”

 

Anastasia nodded her head. “Ah yes, I figured it was good for him to get some more exposure to these sorts of meetings.”

 

“Well it saves me the trouble for later then.” He pulled out a book from his coat and walked over to the young boy. “Here you go, the book you wished for when last we spoke.”

 

Mercurius’s eyes lit up. “Oh thank you Mr. Fellows!” he quickly took the book and opened it up, replacing his current book, stuffing it into a bag that was filled with others.

 

Russel smiled, calmly, putting on a friendly tone as he stepped back. He paid a quick glance to both the king and queen who had their gazes focused on the assembly before them, but he noticed a side eye upon himself from each. He then stepped back, though he did sit nearby the boy still, off to the side as Anastasia and Subaru got to work.

 

As the meeting began Subaru began to present another innovation to the crowd. The presentation had to do with a food product, known as ice cream, which was passed around to various people to sample. Two flavors were offered, vanilla and chocolate. 

 

Both husband and wife took turns talking Russel occasionally leaned over and pointed out certain things about the presentation to the boy, Mercurius’s expression stiffening as he focused on how both his parents operated. 

 

As the presentation came to a close Anastasia approached Mercurius, extending her hand. “Well then shall we get going Mercurius? Your sister should be with Julius outside.”

 

“Ah ye-yes mom.” he stuffed his books away into his bag and took her hand, hoping up.

 

“Good to see you again Sir Fellows.” Mercurius bowed his head.

 

“Likewise your highness, likewise.” he smiled.

 

Russel turned to usher the group of nobles & merchants out as Anastasia and Subaru led Mercurius away, followed by Ricardo.

 

Russel did turn back, casting a curious glance at this part of the royal family, before they departed.

 

Subaru smirked as he looked down at Mercurius. “So how was it watching your old man work huh?” 

 

Mercurius smiled. “It was great as always. You really do have a talent for that dad. I really couldn't imagine being like that.” he said with a sigh.

 

Subaru winced as Ana then leaned down and patted his cheek. “You’re young dear, and you have a better head on your shoulders than your blockhead of a father. We both believe in you.”

 

“Yeah, you're so smart I can’t believe you're my kid!”

 

Anastasia smirked. “Well don’t forget who his mother is.” She brushed her hair back and stood back upright. “Someone had to give him all his good traits.”

 

“I guess that’s true, suppose he gets his more fun side from me.”

 

“Are you saying I'm not fun?” She pouted.

 

“Nah, you’re more, greedy heartless fox than fun.” he grinned right back at her.

 

A silent but playful tension passed between the two as Ricardo simply laughed, while Mercurius blushed.

At least they aren’t flirting in front of me. That gets really awkward quickly.

 

As they passed by the yard Maia spotted them right away and raced towards them. “Ah, all ready to go?” She asked them with a smile.

 

Ana nodded her head. “Yes Maia, did you have fun with Uncle Julius?”

 

“Sure did! Aside from the boring etiquette stuff, why do I need that?”

 

“That’s what I keep telling her!” Subaru remarked with a grin.

 

“See! Dad gets it!”

 

Ana facepalmed and shook her head. “Did only one of my children get any of my brain?”

 

“Maybe? Probably? I mean Mercurius is REALLY smart.” Maia said, grinning at her brother.

 

Mercurius rubbed his head. “Ah yeah well, I really can't match your energy sister so I guess that makes sense.”

 

The 4 laughed together as they began to make their way back to the palace. 

 

***

 

After the family meal together, the children of Anastasia Natsuki Hoshin had decided to spend some time together while their parents focused on other business matters. 

 

Mercurius was reading through the book given to him by Russel earlier that day. It was a black book with the title “The Law of Coin & Iron” a simultaneously famous and infamous book that detailed the rise of some of the most famous, and ruthless merchants in Karagari history.

 

I wonder if mother will have her own chapters in any sequel.

He thought to himself as he flipped through the pages.

 

Meanwhile Maia was practicing with her spear, her preferred weapon. Despite Julius being her teacher, the girl’s style was markedly different. Rather than training in an open circle or field, she surrounded herself with obstacles that she vaulted and darted around. She would strike set targets as she ran a circuit around her impromptu obstacle course.

To an outsider it may look rather strange, but despite the odd nature, there was a clear method to this style of training. 

 

“Gah!” She groaned as she tumbled onto her back, after vaulting over the last obstacle.

“Still not good enough.” she grumbled, letting out a childish whine as she slammed her fist into the ground.

 

“Huh? That looked great big sis! And that was only your first try.” In contrast to the twins there was a younger boy sitting nearby, watching her train.

 

He had very dark, nearly black, purple hair, and was about half the height of his older siblings.

He smiled sweetly and clapped at her display. 

 

“Oh um thanks little brother Altair, but I still gotta do better if I want to beat Leo.”

 

Altair tilted his head. “Huh? But big brother Leo trains all the time. Aren't you too laz… agh!”

 

The comment he was about to make earned him a light smack on the head from Maia.

“Hey! Watch it twerp.” 

 

Altair grumbled. 

 

Mercurius looked up from his book “Not really fair to compare sister. I mean… Leo focuses mostly on the sword and practices constantly. You tend to relax and are better at spirit arts so…”

 

She sighed and walked over to him. “Yeah but he also focuses on all that paper work junk that dad and mom seem so busy with.”

 

Mercurius blinked. “The paperwork that keeps our kingdom and economy running?”

 

She sighed. “I said it was boring, not that it wasn't important.” She huffed, pouting her lips.

“So, is that book any good?” she asked with a shrug of her shoulders.

 

 

“Ah yes, it's really interesting. It's hard to get through at times so I've had to ask for some help here and there with some of the words.”

 

“We are just twelve, you know.” 

 

“We also have a very expensive education.” Mercurius pointed out. 

 

“Ugh don’t remind me.” Maia groaned.

 

“Still, I see why mom didn't have the book…” Mercurius's tone became a bit more sheepish.

 

“Oh?” Maia tilted her head and sat down next to him.

“How come?”

 

“The book details some merchants that mom would find… in bad taste.”

 

Maia tilted her head.

 

Mercurius sighed and flipped to another section, it detailed a merchant called Barghan Marst.

 

“Barghan…wasn't he a slave merchant or something?”

 

“After the demi-human war, yes.” Mercurius added.

 

“Yeah… can see why mom wouldn't want that book. Surprised she let you have it.”

 

“Well, she just told me to keep my head on straight when reading that stuff. But… She did seem a bit uncomfortable with it, ill admit. Though Mom and Dad trust me so I'll be keeping my guard up while reading.”

 

Maia giggled “If ya say so, anything interesting at least?” She sat down next to him.

 

Altair also walked over and sat down on the other side of Mercurius. 

 

“Well, just the economics of it was interesting, if cruel by conventional standards. He made most of his profit off slavery, but some areas found it distasteful. So he would exert economic pressure via his ‘soft trades’ like drugs and other supplies, in order to get them to accept his ‘hard trade’ of slavery. It also worked since labor was in short supply but high demand, so he got buyers who needed the labor, even if they didn’t approve of slavery.”

 

“Yeesh, talk about making your own market or something. If it wasn’t for the fact that it involved slaves I'd say mom would be proud.”

 

Mercurius nodded, lacking the seeming distaste that her sister had. “Mhm. Its really an excellent showing of how you can make demand for a product, even if there is none to start with. And how you can use your other economic levers to really move your primary and most profitable product.” 

 

Maia raised an eyebrow. “You sound almost impressed.”

 

“Ah well I suppose it's kinda just, I'm finding it interesting how even in a time of disaster there are people who still find a way to make profit.”

 

Maia nodded her head. “Mother did say to ‘always look for opportunities’ or something like that.”

 

“Wow sis!” Altair said. “You remembered something other than spears and spirits! Thought you were too lazy to keep anything else in your brain.”

 

Mercurius blinked a few times and slowly hunched himself back.

 

Maia's smile remained frozen, before she lunged at her little brother who quickly took off. “Agh you get back here you little brat! I'm gonna knock some sense into you!”

 

Altair laughed and booked it, running around the yard.

Mercurius sighed and shook his head. “Really, sister?” He then slowly went back to his book as he contemplated his day.

 

Mother will be busy until dinner time, sister will probably continue to train unless she finds something else. There is also a good chance mother will monopolize father, she’ll maximize her time with him while she has him.

He flipped a page.

Our tutoring is done for today. So what is something productive I can do?

His eyes traveled down the page.

 

Option 1: play with my siblings and half siblings. Cost: Time and effort, risk of being dragged into unprofitable antics. Profit: Further my siblings bonds.

He let his gaze drift up, Maia had caught Altair and kept him pinned.

Tempting, probably the most enjoyable option. Enjoyment is a worthwhile reward, as is love. Father made sure I learned that.

He smiled and looked down at the book again, flipping another page. 

 

Option 2: Continue my independent studies. Cost: Time and effort, and sacrifice of social interaction. Profit: furthering my knowledge and sharpening my skills.

He considered and tapped his foot.

Maia is an aspiring knight, while her business sense isn't bad… a blunt sort of individual and is inherently lazy. Fundamentally I am my mother's heir & I need to cultivate those skills.

 

He flipped another page.

 

Option 3: Look through my father's notes or Hoshin’s texts for ideas and invention concepts, and try to work at creating one. Cost: Time, effort, frustration, risk of failure. Profit: Obviously personal wealth and the praise of my parents.

He sighed and leaned his head back.

But… that's always risky, I may not be able to do it. High risk, high reward. And the money may be worth less than the knowledge.

 

He looked back up at his siblings who were both laying on the ground and laughing.

In the end the most “profitable” course may be to remain with my siblings. Yes I'll do that for today, I can read more later.

 

He smiled and walked over to them both. “So what's next? I… guess you're done for the day.

His tone was slightly soft and insecure.

Anyone who wasn't Maia would even believe that, it wasn't even a lie.

 

She knew Mercurius's proper mindset very well. 

The two knew they were not honest people, but they were always honest with each other.

 

“Ah, guess you decided what to do then?” She scratched her own forehead.

 

“Yes well, we could try to see what the others are up to? See who else we can find?” He asked.

 

“Sure, let's go bother them, see what is happening around the palace.” She remarked, smiling at her brother.

“You come too little brat.’ She motioned to Altair.

 

“Ah, sure sure big sis” 

As the twins and their younger brother traveled off.

 

***

 

As the three siblings wandered the hallways, Maia suddenly gasped and rushed forward.

 

Altair giggled while Mercurius sighed. 

 

Maia had rushed up to the captain of the Royal Guard, Marcos Gildark. While a few gray hairs had begun to afflict the captain of the royal guard, his body otherwise seemed as strong as ever.

“Ah Good day to you captain Marcos!”

She saluted with a smile, perhaps unbefitting of a royal princess, but very befitting of a girl who wished to become a knight.

 

He paused, looked her up and down, and his otherwise stoney expression morphed into a slight smile.

“And a good day to you, your highness. It seems you are well.”

 

She nodded her head eagerly.

“Yes yes, I've been practicing every day for my chance to join the royal knights when I am older.”

His smile slowly faded. He looked at her with consideration.

 

“I see, you’ve been training with Julius and his daughter then?”

 

“Yes me and Jaina have been training with him almost every day in spirit arts & combat!” She proclaimed proudly.

 

"Even if she is still lazy about it." Altair chimed.

 

One of the knights, a younger one, in the background seemed to chuckle but was lightly, and discreetly jabbed in his side by the elbow of the slightly senior knight standing next to him. 

 

“I see, if your skill at spirits arts even approaches his or your father’s, and if your martial skill proves adequate, I trust there will be no issue there though I imagine your mother may have an opinion.”

 

She shrugged “Mama Ana-bo said I'm too much like my father to be a merchant anyways! Besides, my father was a knight before he was king!” 

 

A few of the older knights behind him cast looks at each other, some slightly uncomfortable looking, others letting out slightly silent smiles as if remembering fond memories.

All these knights who reacted were old enough to remember the day the self-proclaimed knight humiliated himself in the arena.

And other antics that the future king would engage in.

 

 

“That he was, a very unusual and unorthodox knight.”

His tone remained neutral.

He then took a step back into formation with the knights following him. “Now I must be on my way, your highnesses. I wish you a good day.”

He bowed his head to the assembled trio, causing the other knights to do so.

To those who were familiar with normal procedure, the slight reluctance by some to bow before royal princes & princesses would be cause for some concern.

 

Mercurius sighed as he watched the display and thought to himself.

I suppose it will take some time for father, mother, and the other mothers to fix this. What a mess we were born into.

He lightly gripped Altair's hand tighter.

 

His mind drifted back to a vision of their youth. Maia and Mercurius were only 5 at the time.

Still all shared the same bed during some of those nights along with their mother, and occasionally their father.

Mimi, Hetaro, or Tivey would stand watch inside the room.

Ricardo or Julius would stand outside of it.

All of them, even Mimi, had looks of grim seriousness about themselves.

 

Maia was not yet aware enough of her surroundings.

But Mercurius was among the siblings who were aware of something being terribly wrong.

Even if it took him a few more years to understand what was happening, the type of viper’s nest they had been born into.

 

Back in the present Mercurius watched the knights march off.

I’m still not ever sure who in this palace is an enemy. The only allies are our family, and those who were with our parents before they ascended the throne.

 

Maia happily continued to lead them along, pulling both brothers through the halls.

 

Mercurius smiled even as he continued to consider things.

I’m glad Maia hasn’t noticed. She’d probably start picking fights with others, people she shouldn’t. I just need to keep gathering information, for all our sakes. 

 

***

 

As they walked through the halls they found themselves suddenly surrounded by tiny white spirits, Maia especially.

“Ah ah hey you guys! Happy to see you too!” she chimed.

The spirits swarmed her in a friendly fashion, clearly eager to see the young princess.

 

Alitair waved. “Hiya!”

 

Mercurius also waved at the spirits. 

 

The spirits then retracted towards their master, that being the young and excitable Chochorina, who barreled towards them with a big smile.

“Hiya! Hope my friends weren’t brothering you Little brother Alti, Sister Maia, Brother Mekus…Merkeyus… Merciurius! Gah why did daddy make your name so hard to pronounce!”

She pouted and sighed. 

 

Mercurius smiled. “Ah my apologies sister.” 

 

Maia giggled. “Ah they never bother me sister Choco!”

The spirits danced around the two, both these girls being loved by the spirits. 

 

“So sister, what are you doing?” Mercurius asked

He was polite, he loved the quarter elf as he did the rest of his family, but he did not want to waste more time.

And Chochorina LOVED wasting time. 

 

“Oh, nothing! I was taking a walk between my lessons today!”

 

“Ah, you’re still not done for today?”

 

“Nope, but ugh, it's math. Daddy says math is important though.”

 

“I mean yeah?” Maia says.

 

Mercurius nodded his head eagerly. “Math is obviously really important.”

 

“SUPER important, but I like reading more!” Alitair added. 

 

Chocorina huffed. “Right you are Ana Mama’s kids, guess you would all like math.”

 

As if on cue each of the kids took out a small coin pouch they kept, a habit they all took from their mother.

 

“Of course! We’re the children of the GREAT business woman!” Altair said proudly, seemingly the one most openly invested in that though, when it came to devotion to that aspect of themselves…

 

Mercurius cleared his throat. “We can’t help but see the world through our mother’s lens. Well… me and my little brother can’t.”

 

“Hey what’s that supposed to mean!”

Maia bonked Mercurius on the head.

 

Alitair laughed. “Careful sister! Mercurius uses his brain! He isn’t like yo…”

 

And that also earned him a bonk on the head.

 

Maia huffed and grumbled a bit. “I'm clever when I want to be!”

 

“Yeah me too!” Chocorina smiled. 

 

Altair was about to open his mouth again before it was covered by Mercurius.

 

Letting Altair speak his mind in front of Maia and Chocorina… very unprofitable. Only results in ‘expenses’.

He thought to himself.

 

The two half sisters then laughed.

 

“Well I have to go back now… Ah! Maybe we can go into the city later! Aunt Melli could take us!”

 

The siblings all looked at each other and nodded their heads.

“Sounds good to me!”

 

Mercurius smiled. “Yes, I'd perhaps like to see how things are like down there, but maybe let one of the Iron Fang know to come with us? Otherwise Mother might get worried.”

 

Chocorina nodded. “Okay! I have to go back and you’ll get them! I’ll bring my little sis and little brother with me!”

 

“Sounds great!” Maia replied. 

 

Mercurius frowned.

Going into the city with Adhara. That’s a risk.

He sighed and shook his head.

But it shouldn’t be.

 

***

 

The assembly of royal children had found themselves in a good place to relax once within the city.

 

They had taken up residence in a tavern managed by an older muscular dog eared man who was a retired Iron Fang mercenary. The bulky man kept a wary eye on those stars here.

 

Alitair and Chochorina were sitting off to the side, playing with a multi part wooden toy that was made by Mercurius. It resembled a bunch of wooden blocks joined together, the puzzle giving them both trouble.

 

Mercurius sat at the bar, also surveying the scenes in the bar, nose still otherwise in a book.

 

Sitting next to him was Mimi, the Iron Fang vice captain happily sipping her own drink as chatted with the former comrade in arms. Mercurius’s gaze would often wander to mimi with a slight blush as she chatted away.

 

The most unusual group was situated off to the side. Melli, having grown into a tall lovely woman with beauty comparable to her late 'sister', sat against a large dog MaBeast that had parked itself inside the tavern.

Adhara was softly patting its head as the MaBeast lovingly licked her.

Tonnura sat close by, also reading a book but more so keeping an eye on both his sisters.

 

Maia was the center of most of the attention though. Several regulars at the bar, consisting of 1 soldier, an Iron Fang mercenary, a thug, a low level merchant, and the son of the bar owner, all sat at a table with her. Various piles of money were before each of them, though Maia's was the largest by far.

 

As Maia rolled her dice she cheered. “Weep and despair boys, I win again.”

 

They all groaned as Maia scooped up the money, Mercurius smiled at the sight

They never learn.

He thought.

 

“Ugh how does this always happen?”

“Girl has to be cheating right? Check the dice!”

“Hey, those are my dice!” 

“No magic either.” The mercenary bemoaned.

They all looked crestfallen as Maia scooped up the money with a big grin on her face.

 

“This is fun! Let's play again!”

 

“No thanks.”

“Not in the mood for losing my shirt too.”

“Maybe a different game?”

“She wins at EVERY game.” The eldest at the table groaned.

 

Maia counted her money, taking joy in the jiggling and clinking of the coins.

 

Tonnura laughed a bit. “Seems they never learn Aunt Melli.”

 

“Nope they don't.~ wouldn't dream of taking on Maia like that.” The former assassin turned honorary elder princess still spoke with a playful, almost mocking voice. But that was just how she spoke.

 

As Maia reveled in her victory, Mercurius turned to face the bartender. “So… anything new going on in the city?”

 

He sighs “the usual ya know, things have calmed down a bit, the reconstruction boom died down but people are still getting up off their feet.”

 

Mercurius nodded along. “Mom is still dealing with the economic fallout.”

 

“Yeah, well when all four nations go to hell that tends to leave an impact for a while. Sure the Boss Lady managed to make her own profit off it.”

 

Mercurius sighed. “That was before I was even born, not to mention the trouble that came after.”

 

“Do ya remember all that mess? Was after that I retired. Your mom used the Iron Fang as security and riot breakers at the time. Ugh people will believe anything.”

 

Mercurius blinked. “I remembered sleeping with my sister and mother together in the bedroom under constant guard. I'm not sure my father even slept during that time… I think… only Rigel, Helena, Leo, and I remember those nights, though we didn't have much awareness beyond the basics that we experienced.”

 

The bartender paused and poured him some juice. “Probably best that you don't, ya are still a bit young to get into the ugly politics.”

 

Mercurius nodded but… “but if its important shouldn't we know for our own sakes?” He asked.

 

The bartender sighed. “Guess ya got me there, but I'm not the best person to tell ya, far from it.”

 

Mercurius nodded his head. “That's fair.”

I got enough from him anyways.

 

Tonnura and Mercurius began to chat while Maia sat with Chochorina and Altair. 

 

A few mercenaries entered the bar, one spotting the kid and the MaBeast. “Huh, what's this a daycare?” One asked.

 

Another merc shook his head. “Nah, some of the kids who live in the palace sometimes hang out here since the owner is old Iron Fang.”

 

“And you're sure this is a good place?”

 

“Drinks are good, food is alright, just ignore em unless you wana get roped into nonsense.”

 

Mercurius looked them over as the mercenaries sat at the table.

More? I see, a lot of the nobility are privatizing their security now…

 

He flipped another page in his book. 

 

“People still don't like us.” Tonnura muttered in a hushed voice as he saw the men cast wary glances at them all.

 

“Some do, the common people, those tied with the royalist faction.” Mercurius said.

 

“Yeah but… not everyone, not the people who only hear the bad things about dad.” Tonnura frowned. “If only people could see how fantastic our parents are.”

 

Mercurius shook his head. “Dad had to do a lot of things for the kingdom and our family. A lot of people still don't like him for that, and a lot of them believe things they shouldn't”

 

They both cast a glance over to Adhara who was happily cuddling the MaBeast dog.

 

Tonnura nodded his head. “Yeah, I know.”

 

Mercurius looked him over. “For being as silly as your older sister sometimes, you can be a lot more mature than some of our oldest siblings.”

 

He blushed. “I mean, I guess. I just don't want to disappoint mom or dad, ever.”

 

Mercurius paused. “I know the feeling.”

 

***

 

Later on the group was making their way back to the palace as the sun began to set in the sky. Mimi walked on ahead while Melli rode her Mabeast alongside Adhara.

 

“Today was fun!” Mimi proclaimed. “Did you all enjoy?”

 

Maia whistled “Won a good chunk of money today so I'm happy.”

 

Alitair blinked. “but you won less than our allowance.”

 

“But I ‘won’ that money.” Maia grinned. “Worth way more than just money I get.” 

 

Tonnura chuckled. “I see the appeal.”

 

Melli grinned “Little sister Maia seems to like seeing men cry when she cleans them out.”

 

“That's right!” Maia and several of the others laughed. 

 

As they made their way back Mercurius cast a sidelong glance at a nearby alleyway.

He noticed a few men hanging out, though at least one of them kept the band of royals in their gaze as they traveled along.

 

As they continued towards the place Merciruius kept quiet, but noticed again, a few people hanging out in an alleyway while keeping an eye on them.

 

The third time, he noticed a few men traveling down the main market street in the same direction as them. One of them was a man from the first alleyway.

 

Being followed again.

 

He looked around, noticing that Maia had also noticed. A small yin spirit manifested next to Maia.

Maia noticed, not surprising. Who else…

 

He looked about, none of the others had though Mimi was resting her hand on her staff.

 

Mimi, fantastic as she is, isn't that subtle, her instincts just kicked in.

 

He didn't see anyone else noticing, but…

He noticed Adhara had a vacant look in her amythest eyes.

 

Mercurius's eyes widened.

 

Tonnura noticed the shift in Mercurius’ attitude, and then looked to his little sister.

Tonnura walked over and placed a hand on her. “Hey… sis Adhara? You okay?”

 

Adhara blinked, and softly smiled. “Yes brother.” Her tone was soft and delicate.

 

Mercurius sighed, rubbing his forehead. 

Looking back he noticed the men following them were gone.

 

 

As they later arrived back at the palace, Ricardo was there to greet them. “Hey, so ya enjoy your day out?”

 

Chochorina smiled. “Yup! It was great!”

 

“Yeah we enjoyed it.” Tonnura added on.

 

“Won some good money!” Maia necessity.

 

Ricardo laughed. “So I heard, just don't make a habit of it.”

 

Maia shrugged. “We'll see.”

 

Alitair yawned. “Agh I'm tired.”

 

“Well let's get ya all inside.” Ricardo motioned them to follow him back into the palace, the group ending another mostly peaceful day.

 

Notes:

Maia Natsuki Hoshin
-Age 12 (elder twin)
-Great Spiritual Affinity (Higher than Julius, Lower than Subaru)
-She currently has 6 lesser spirits that act as her companions.
-Balanced Elemental Affinity: She has ability in all 6 elements but cannot stack up to a specialist in any particular element
-Absurd Luck: Has an obscene level of luck, comparable to Priscilla or Helena. Her luck surpasses them when it comes to games of chance or any sort of monetary gamble.
-Male Idol Figures: she adores her father but the idols she patterns herself after are Ricardo, Julius, and especially Marcos. All of them exemplify strength in her eyes.

 

Mercurius Natsuki Hoshin
-Age 12 (younger twin)
-He has low magical power and spiritual affinity. His element is wind though he knows various miscellaneous spells of wind & earth.
-Great Intelligence: He is the smartest of Subaru Natsuki's children, excluding in the field of magic.
-Mind of a Merchant: he inherited her mother's merchant spirit and its very clear he will be heir of the Hoshin Company itself.
-Skillful: Despite his low physical and magical attributes he is highly skilled in technique and in terms of raw prowess he is above most of his siblings, he simply lacks the power to use it in any way.
-***** Personality: of all of the Children of Subaru Natsuki he is the most ****** in his personality.

Altair Natsuki Hoshin
-Age 6
-Spirit Affinity: Average
-Magic power: High
-Magic Affinity: Earth & Water
-An emotional and dramatic child who seeks to enjoy life. Loves books and indulges in various hobbies.

 

************

Special thanks to Pidgerton (who gave me design documents for Ana's kids) and Thinkmind (and his version of them).

As presented here Maia and Mercurius are a hybrid of Maia & Lyra, and Nikolai & Mercurius from the two versions I have seen of them.

Alitair is my own custom creation. He won't feature too much but has a few inspirations I am drawing on. He will probably get fleshed out more in the future but of the 3 Ana kids he has the highest personal magical potential.

Also you will notice that Ana's kids do NOT have the Astrea surname, but have the Hoshin one instead, this is intentional.

Anyways let me know what you think in the comments? Which kids do you want to see more of so far? Any you really want me to highlight next? Also any general requests, I am very open.

Chapter 8: Mini Chapter: Bond of the Coin (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea and Anastasia Natsuki Hoshin as they plan for future products, and reflect on their relationship.

Notes:

So this chapter ended up having very little lore, probably because Mercurius front loaded it last chapter.

If you want the NSFW guide then the first section is fine, its just flirting.
Section 2 is in bed but not fully NSFW and has some character momments.
The last little chunk is when it gets full NSFW so skip that if you want.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“And done! FINALLY!” Subaru threw the last of the papers onto the table and groaned, rubbing his face with his hands.

 

Anastasia sat across from him, calmly placing the last of her papers now as she smiled sweetly at him. “Well not so fast!~ We have to recheck to make sure the numbers are all balanced at all points.”

Her smile was unchanging.

 

“Ugh you got to be kidding me, nu uh no way I am done today.”

 

She laughed. “Well, I suppose I can have someone else just check the math, now that we made the plans, if my husband is going to be lazy and good for nothing.”

 

“Yup! I’m king so I get other people to do things for me.” He smiled without shame.

 

“Like your harem of wives?” She raised an eyebrow.

 

“Exactly!”

 

“OD you are awful.”

 

“Hey, you knew what you were getting?”

 

“Did I? I feel like there was a lot of false advertising. Maybe I should sue to get a refund.”

 

“Huh! No way, this guy is non refundable. You are stuck with me.”

 

She giggled. “And I wouldn’t have it any other way.” She stood up, walking around his chair and snaked her arms around his shoulders and chest from behind. She leaned herself against him.
“After all, none of the others would put that big beautiful… occasionally degenerate and perverted messed up brain of yours to work.”

 

“Hey! I felt like I was being insulted there.” He laughed, groaning as he leaned into her embrace.

 

“Because you were silly.” She tapped his nose.

 

“I’m not a degenerate!”

 

“OH? But what were all those things you told me about from back home then? Some of which you owned. Figurines, adult doujin, ecchi anime, hen…”

“Ah okay okay maybe a bit. But no worse than other guys who were in my situation.”

 

She raised an eyebrow. “Which were…”

 

“Otaku shut ins…” he winced. “But I wasn’t that bad seriously I…”

 

“Shush shush shush. You’re only gonna’ dig your hole deeper honey.”

 

He grumbled. “Damm money fetishist stackless loli short stack I… OUCH!”

She let her nails dig into his neck lightly. “Ya said several things there ya little shit for a king. Care to repeat each of them nice an’ slowly so I can hear?”

Her left eye twitched as she glared at him.

 

He paused and stared at her straight faced and said. “I stand by the first part.”

 

She gasped in mock horror, “How dare you!”

 

“You literally asked me to cover the bed in holy and gold coins once.”

 

“Well it was money well earned and well used!” She huffed, blushing at that memory. 

 

“And you poured it on yourself.”

 

“...” She stared blankly at him

 

 “And then there is the collar and the whi..”

 

She then jammed her nail deeper into his flesh before he could finish that sentence.

 

“Agh!”

 

“We’re doing that again if this product sells well.” She muttered lightly. “Holy coins only next time.”

 

He sighed. “Ugh of course Scrooge.”

 

She slapped him across the face. “I’m not a duck! Or a banker!”

 

“Agh! I thought I explained that story well enough for you to get the joke!”

 

However her eyes suddenly sharpened as she pondered and tapped her foot. “Ah, write that down, that’s probably a story we can adapt!”

 

“Huh? I mean I was able to adapt some anime stories I knew but that one was connected to a holiday in my world and…”

 

She shook her head. “That can be replaced with a local holiday probably, and we can emphasize the other elements of the plot. Hmm, it goes a bit against my morals since the theme is that greed is bad but… I can always leave my name off it.”

 

“Right… ill add that to the list.” he sighed and went over to a nearby cabinet haphazardly overflowing with an assortment of notes and drawings. He scribbled down the note. “Adapt ‘A Christmas Carol’ to a local holiday” and stuffed it into the cabinet, locking it securely afterwards.

 

“There, are we done squeezing my brain dry for ideas?” he asked. 

 

She smiled, genuinely warmly at him as she stepped up to him, wrapping her arms around him as she kissed him on the lips.  

 

“Mhm! I think ya paid enough to your greedy little wife today. I’m thinkin’ now ya need to enjoy what ya paid for. What good is a product that’s not used?”

 

He laughed. “Well in your logic, selling it to make money.”

 

She grinned. “No trade-ins, no refunds, no gifting, and ya contract states till death do we part. This gal ain’t for sale.”

 

He wrapped his arms back around her. “Well then, guess I gotta get my money’s worth out of ya then. Just remember, a deal is a deal.”

 

“I’m aware.~” Though a slight nervousness and a blush crept into her face at that point.

 

He seized her, quickly picking her up. “Then I'll happily enjoy my meal of one foxy business girl. Even if the meal could use some more meat.”

 

“Od! You are the worst king.” She playfully slapped his face.

 

“Guilty.”

 

***

Once in the bedroom, the two laid together, Anastasia opting for a pale purple short nightgown while Subaru laid under the covers.

 

She climbed atop him, wriggling her body as she smiled down at him. “There we go, my top tier custom body pillow. A shame it's pretty worn out though.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Oh? I'm pretty sure it can give you more than enough ‘comfort’ tonight.”

 

She winced, but she was not one to back down, even if it might end in her fragile body being returned to the brink of the next life. “Oh you’ll have to prove it. Don’t want my husband going defective now do I?”

 

He smiled and laughed. “Oh now you are asking for it.”

 

She smiled down at him, lightly rubbing his chest when she paused. “Hey, Subaru. I’m not workin’ ya too hard. Am I?”

Her normally cool confident demeanor falling away for a moment. She trembled a bit actually.

 

“Huh? Of course not, why would ya say that?”

 

She slapped his chest playfully. “Because you do work too hard, idiot! I felt like it was a long day and you’re dealin’ with all of us.” 

She shook her head.

“And dealin’ with the mess we all walked into.” Her shoulders slumped a bit.

 

He stared at her.

 

“Things went to absolute hell, more than once. But I never blamed you for it, you saved my life, you saved the life of everyone I care about. That’s all priceless for me.”

 

She smiled. “And you gave me that, ya gave me my life. I’m not sure I'd even be alive if it wasn’t for you. You helped me out when I thought I had nothing. You didn’t even ask for anything, you just saved me. So as far as I'm concerned I'm yours forever you idiot. That’s a debt I really can’t repay.”

 

“And somehow that all ended up with me marrying you and the rest, and becoming king.” he remarked with a dry chuckle. 

 

“And you somehow make it work. Even I don’t know how you do it. Feels like you trip, stumble, and fall into the right solution half the time.” She giggled as she spoke.

 

“That sounds about right.” He sighed and leaned his head back. “Trying to make time for you and all of the kids, while also being a king is hard, but I try to make it work. Not sure how well it's working out though.”

 

She smiled at him and kissed his cheek, rubbing her body against him. “You are doin’ just fine in this girl’s book. Don’t know how you fill my greedy heart and that of over four other girls but ya do!”

 

He laughed. “What, are you trying to hype me up a bit now?”

 

“Handle with care.~ I know my husband is some piece of delicate merchandise at times that needs a good ego polishing to really make him shine.” A devilish smile crossed her face as she continued to grind herself, now more sensually and aggressively, against him.

 

“Oh? Be VERY careful what happens when ya try and flip that switch.”

 

“I’m greedy, I wanna see.~”

 

**

 

Subaru wrapped his arms around her and brought her into a tight kiss.

She let out a sharp moan as she suddenly felt herself lose all control of the situation as he seized her.

 

She quickly began to work off her own dress. Subaru looked primed to rip it off but she let out a gasp. “Agh, it's expensive just agh, take it off, agh let me idiot!”
Her voice, rather than that of a commanding business woman, was the voice of a desperate and needy girl.

 

She sat herself up and tossed her nightgown aside, having nothing beneath it save for her skin as she quickly fell back into his embrace.

Her body was alight with a desperate need awoken within her as she continued to press herself against him. 

He hadn’t even taken full control as the two fully embraced, her entire body alight with passion. 

 

“I’m taking what ya owe me ya know.” He whispered into her ear, just to tease her.

 

“Ye-yeah I know.” were all the words she could mutter. “Do it.” were the last semi-rational words she spoke that night. 


She then found herself flipped onto her back.

Gone was her confidence, her pride, all her layers of defense.

At that moment Anastasia Natsuki Hoshin had let herself become a prize for her husband, a meal to sate his lust and passion.

All her normally clever and witty vocabulary fell away, replaced by a lexicon of moans, cries, and pleas for release that would echo throughout the room.

 

Once again, the wards of the room proved most effective in making sure the rest of the palace had a peaceful night’s sleep.

Notes:

Really hope people enjoyed this dynamic. I based my interactions between the two primarily off KnockTok's Two "Forgotten Stars" and his other works. A few jokes in this chapter are even reference to some of their interactions there.
I did even make a subtle reference to some events akin to "Ana losing everything' being a part of the past of this Subaru and Ana's relationship but I won't go into detail, I just think an event akin to that is really needed to kickstart these two getting serious, Ana NEEDs to see how utterly selfless Subaru is for her to really fall in love as he challenges some of her basic notions on people. That or Subaru needs to be as dogged in pursuing her as he would be in a dedicated "Anastasia if' sort of route BUT that's not viable here as much.

Next up is "Children of the Wind Part 1" Because that may have to be divided into two chapters to do it how I like. First chapter will basically be all Leo, followed by the 2nd chapter bringing in the rest of Crusch's kids.

Anyways my questions for the comment section today include
-Any recommendations or things you want to see in this fic?
-IF/When I do an 'extras' supplement for this fic (Which may include the very explicit lust if style material and comedy shenanigans) what are some recommendations?
-How did I do on the AnaBaru dynamic?

Chapter 9: Children of the Wind Part 1

Summary:

A look into the life of Leo Natsuki Karsten (age 12), one of the possible heirs for the throne of Lugunica.

Notes:

Breaking up this chapter into parts due to length as well as due to how the narrative flows.

Giving full credit to ArcherFromAnor for his characterization of Leo, as this version is 70-80-% inspired by his.
With the remaining % inspired by ThinkMind's version, though they are similar.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“97” 

“98” 

“99” 

“100” 

 

In the middle of a yard a boy with short green hair practiced with his sword, diligently performing the same strike until he had perfected it. His eyes were a fierce mixture of color, reflecting the eyes of both of his parents. 

“Well, that is enough for that swing for today.”

He smiled, satisfied by his own progress.

He then shifted his stance and began again, with a horizontal swing this time. 

“1”

“2”

“3”

And so on…

 

He continued to practice within the training field adjacent to the palace, between the knight’s barracks and the central parts of the castle. Of all his siblings, half or otherwise, he was the most diligent and disciplined.

 

He adorned himself in a military uniform with a black jacket, pristine in nature save for one article of clothing. A hat on his head that was more worn than the rest of his outfit, far older than even he was.

But that made sense, it was his mother’s old hat, a precious object for him.

 

As he heard a door leading into the private yard opened, he stopped to see who it was before standing at attention as he recognized the figures.

 

His mother Crusch Natsuki Karsten, accompanied by her aged butler, Wilhelm Van Astrea, had entered the yard to approach him.

“Mother, it is good to see you.” he spoke evenly, firmly, respectfully, as if addressing a superior officer rather than a family member. Nevertheless his boyish familial love for his mother seeped through his otherwise professional tone. 

 

She smiled at him, true there was her usual sternness, but also a soft smile graced her lips. “Be at ease Leo, it's good to see you well today. Practicing diligently as always?”

Her tone displayed obvious pride for the young man.

 

“Of course mother! I always have to strive for the best I can be.” He maintained his upright tone of voice when speaking, affirming his resolution in this field. 

 

Wilhelm smiled. “The boy truly has a passion for the blade and all skills befitting a prince.”

He spoke warmly to the young man.

 

“You honor me with your praise Sir Wilhelm!” He said, still maintaining his posture.

 

“We will be heading to our family estate later to handle some things. I hope you will join us?” Crusch asked. “Or will your studies and practice prevent you?”

 

“Ah of course I shall go! I am heir to your legacy mother, if there is business to handle on our family lands I must attend, shall I not.” His smile widened slightly. 

 

She nodded her head. “Very well, you shall accompany us.” She got down on one knee and pulled him in for a hug.

“I am very proud of the man you are becoming my Leo.”

She then gripped his face, a small look of sadness tinged her gaze as she stared at him.

“Just please, do not push yourself harder than you have to okay?”

 

His eyes widened for a moment and he sighed, relaxing a bit. “Oh… thank you mother.” He said, his tone of voice breaking. “I guess my old habits still get to me at times.”

 

She sighed. “I know, just remember, more than anything you are a young boy and my son. We have our burdens and duties, but you cannot be that which you are not meant to be.”

 

Leo’s firmness broke and he smiled. “Thank you mother, it… means a lot to me.”

 

She then stood up and smiled at him. “Then let’s be on our way.” she motioned for him to follow.


The young boy adjusted his uniform and quickly followed after her, still determined to behave perfectly, especially in his mother’s presence.

 

“Oh mother, how is father today? Have you seen him?” He asked.

 

While his mother is his idol, his father was also someone he deeply respected. Though he did acknowledge that his father had a ‘strange’ reputation among some. 

 

She shook her head. “I was going to meet him briefly, but he had some business to attend to with Hoshin. I plan to meet up with your father when we return from our estate.” She explained.

 

“Ah very well, if father has duties to attend to then it makes sense.” he said, accepting that he will not see his father for a bit of time. “I just hope he isn’t overworking himself too much.”

 

However…

 

“Ah wait up!” A voice rang out.

 

The three individuals paused and turned around to a dark eyed man running after them, out of breath. “Ah glad I made it. When I heard you were leaving early I rushed over!” 

 

Wilhelm and Leo stood themselves up straight, while Crusch remained in her usual dignified stance.

“Subaru.” She smiled. “I suppose I should have known you would come to see us. Didn’t you have business with Anastasia?”

 

“Ah, yeah I did but some stuff came up. We need you for something, some of the nobles we were chatting with have some issues and it involves security matters so…”

 

She sighed. “I understand, I can delay my trip a few hours to resolve this.”

 

“And besides, you’ll be gone for a week or two right? Obviously I wanted to make sure I saw you before you headed off. 

 

She sighed. “That’s right. Some issues came up at my family estate. Nothing too dramatic but I need to tend to it myself before it becomes a problem.”

 

He nodded his head. “Do you need any help? I could send some more knights or…”

She smiled and shook her head. “Not needed dear husband. I have Wilhelm, Ferris, and our children. That should be sufficient.”

 

He smiled. “Well if you're sure then you're sure. Just be sure to let me know if ya need anything. If there’s a real emergency I'll have me and Reinhard will be over in a flash.”


He looked around. “Speaking of which, where are Felix and the rest?”

 

She smiled. “You missed them, I had Felix take them on ahead.”

 

“Ah well that’s good. Felix can keep them straight.”

 

“He has my utmost confidence.”

 

Subaru then looked down at Leo, still smiling while his son retained his official seeming demeanor.

“Well, Leo, make sure to take care of your mom & younger siblings okay?” 

He patted him on the shoulder.

 

Leo nodded his head. “Of course, it is my honor and duty father.” He saluted towards his father.

 

Wilhelm smiled. “He’s a fine young man Subaru.”

 

“Indeed.” Crusch added with no small amount of pride. To those who knew the queen from her younger days as a duchess, seeing her so affectionate would be unusual. “Though he perhaps needs to still learn how to properly treat himself.” Her tone becoming critical at the end there.

“Yeah though, were you that serious growing up Crusch? I could see that. I certainly wasn’t, I was probably more like Maia or Kiara, maybe a bit of Tonnura.”

 

She chuckled. “I was, though circumstances were a bit different. I determined my path without prompting. As should he.”

 

Both smiled warmly at him.

The little soldier’s professional demeanor cracked a bit and he blushed. “Ah father, mother, you really don’t have to…”

 

“But we want to.” Subaru sighed. “Geeze you really are a stick in the mud at times ya know Leo.” he teased his son, but his tone held not a single barb or dagger.


Leo looked at both his parents. “I see. I suppose I still worry you both?”

 

The husband and wife shared a look with each other. Subaru leaned down and placed a hand on Leo’s shoulder.

“Leo, I've told you before, I know exactly what it’s like. Just remember you make us both proud, you don’t have to be anyone but you, alright?” He grabbed his shoulders.

 

Crusch leaned down, also meeting Leo at eye level. “Yes, you do worry us still. Just remember to please be honest with us about how you feel from now on. Please, for your own sake and ours.”

 

Leo bit his lip lightly and nodded his head. “Ye-yes I understand its just, I never lied to you…”

 

“I know… I know…” Subaru hugged him. 

 

Crusch sighed, her fist tightening a bit. 

That’s why I am still worried.

She thought to herself.

 

Leo took a breath. “I’ll try to relax, though I do genuinely enjoy practicing and training as such father, mother, honestly.”

 

Subaru chuckled. “Fine fine but make sure to try some ‘normal’ fun too. If it makes you feel any better you have orders from your king to play with your younger siblings. Got that?”

 

Leo smiled. “Yes father, I will.”

 

Subaru looked back at Crusch. “I really don’t want to hold you up more than I have to so let’s go take care of this. Hopefully it won't take more than a few hours and you can be on your way before sundown.”

 

Crusch sighed, almost seeming tired by it, but then her expression shifted to one of professional resolve, befitting a queen and the master of house Karsten. “Yes, let us be on our way dear husband.” 

 

Subaru looked to Wilhelm. “Watch over Leo for me if you don’t mind Grandpa Wilhelm.”

 

Wilhelm bowed politely. “Of course your majesty.”

 

“And be sure not to push yourself too far when you are away either, okay?” Subaru tacked on.

 

Wilhelm chuckled. “Of course, while age may be an enemy I cannot overcome, I can still swing my sword quite well.”

 

Subaru laughed. “I don’t think you’ll ever grow too old to swing your sword.”

 

“That is my hope.”


As he spoke with Wilhelm, Crusch looked her husband over, a frown crossing her face.

 

“Is something wrong?” he asked, tilting his head.

 

She reached over and adjusted his collar lightly, “Honestly your majesty, you need to make sure your appearance befits your station.”

 

“Ah, yeah I guess.”
He said with a laugh, blushing as he was pulled in close.

 

Crusch pulled him forward towards herself as they both shared a passionate kiss, lost in each other’s worlds for but an instant. Subaru threw one arm around her back to hold her close.

 

Wilhelm let out a silent chuckle while Leo looked away embarrassed.

 

Do they really have to do that in front of me?”

The young lion thought.

I won’t say anything but still, it's not…

 

“Seriously, take care of yourself when you are away.” Subaru said as he broke the kiss.

“I will, do not worry” She said, placing a hand over her own stomach. “I wish to get as much as I can done now, before you perhaps render me unfit for my political duties yet again.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Yeah, a lot of the people at court complain about your absences. I guess it would be my fault if that happens again.”

 

She smirked. “It would be.” She grabbed his arm. “Now then, let’s be off.”

 

Wilhelm bowed and Leo bowed as Subaru and Crusch left to attend their business.

 

Subaru spared them a glance and a smile on his face.

Seriously, that kid is way too stern for his age. I know why but still…

He considered for a few moments and then sighed, smiling before walking off himself. 

 

Wilhelm turned to the young heir of house Karsten, and possibly the entire kingdom. “Well, your highness, do you wish to continue your training? I could assist you, if you would let me?”

 

Leo’s face lit up for a moment before he quickly composed himself again. Clearing his throat he nodded his head. “It would be my honor, Great Grandfather Wilhelm.” He stood at attention with a hand on his chest.

 

Wilhelm nodded slowly. He knew Leo wished to be drilled like any noble pursuing the sword would be. He did not wish to deny his great grandson of this. 

“Very well then, let us return to the field.”

 

Leading him out he had Leo demonstrate a few of the sequences he had been practicing. Wilhelm studied the boy’s stance and movements closely and carefully.

 

Leo’s movements were swift, precise, focused, textbook even. There was a slight stagnation he noticed in the sequence but that was due to a lack of personalization due to his young age. The boy had already achieved a level of swordsmanship that would make him qualified for being a proper royal knight of the kingdom.

Wilhelm smiled. “Very good, very good indeed. I must say your form is excellent, your highness.”

 

Leo sheathed his sword as he finished his demonstration. “Thank you Sir Wilhelm. Your praise means the world to me.” 

When in the midst of training, Leo couldn’t help but return to habits of discipline and formality. 

 

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “But obviously there is room for improvement, there is always room for improvement or refinement of techniques…” He paused, the image of his grandson by blood entered his mind. “With one exception perhaps.”

 

Leo nodded his head. “Well then, I shall forever strive to be the best that I can be. Please guide me in the next steps for me to take.”

 

Wilhelm thought for a moment. “You retain the even handedness of your mother’s style, that would make sense as she is your primary tutor, but you retain my aggressive posture in your sequences and cuts. You advance with your cuts, trying to drive the enemy back and applying constant pressure.”

 

“That is correct, my mother provided me with my foundations, but you helped refine my edge so far.”

 

Wilhelm nodded and picked up two wooden practice swords, tossing one to Leo. “Then let us work on your reactions, how you apply your sequences and swings when faced with opposition.”

 

Leo grabbed the wooden blade as it was tossed to him, readying himself with a firm stance, ready to charge the sword demon.

 

Leo then advanced, beginning a series of swift and precise blows meant to break and bypass the sword demon’s guard. Wilhelm casually blocked and parried the blows, keeping his motions relatively slow and predictable to start, but as Leo’s speed increased, as the aggression in his attacks picked up momentum, Wilhelm found himself putting more and more effort into his defense and occasional offensive swings.

 

The two continued their swordplay back and forth. One could mistake it even for a proper duel. 

 

Eventually Wilhelm raised his hand to stop the duel. “That is enough for now.”

 

Leo stopped on the spot, breathing heavily.

 

Wilhelm smiled. “Well done, now then, take a minute to catch your breath. I have a few things I think I can show you.”

 

And so the sword demon began to train the young prince, instructing him properly in the art of the sword.

After an hour of training, a few others approached the pair as they trained.

The first was the young prince Tonnura, the white haired quarter elf watching in awe as the sword demon swung his blade. Joining him was his elder sister Chochorina who giggled and watched the show.

The final one to join them was Cassiopeia, the blonde youth having rushed over when she heard that the sword demon had not yet left.

“Hey! Great Grandpa Wilhelm!” She waved wildly at the sword demon. “Ya didn’t leave yet?” She asked, resting her hand on her sword at her side.

 

He paused, looking down at the young and fiery princess. “Ah, yes Lady Cassiopeia, Lady Crusch was delayed by some political matters.”

 

Cassiopeia looked over at Leo, who stiffened his posture again upon seeing his half siblings approach. “Well, if you are training Leo then I want a go too while you are still here.”

She asked, though her tone was somewhat that of a demand.

 

Wilhelm chuckled. “Well as long as young Leo does not mind sharing, it would be remiss of me to deny an opportunity for another one of my pupils to train, since I imagine Reinhard is not around.”

 

“Nope, busy again.” Cassiopeia shrugged.

 

Tonnura then shuffled forward, the young prince approaching his half brother. “Actually, I was hoping I could train with you for a bit, Big Brother Leo.” Tonnura’s smile was as bright as his father’s.

 

Leo looked over his younger half brother, and offered a half smile as he sighed. “Obviously as your elder brother it is my duty to help your growth. I would be honored to help you brother Tonnura.”

“Thank you!” Tonnura hugged Leo, catching the prince off guard. 

 

“!!”

“Ah Sorry, I got excited.” Tonnura rubbed his own head as he stepped back. “But you do really need to learn to relax more Big Brother Leo.”

 

Leo paused and let out a sigh, smiling again. “You are right, sorry Tonnura, I was being too impersonal again. I'm happy to practice with you.”

 

As Leo spoke he noticed Cassia cast him a sidelong glance. An unseen tension passed between the two.

“Loosen up.” Cassia remarked, plainly and directly.

 

Leo sighed. “Anyways Tonnura, let’s get started.”

 

A practice match was soon set up between Tonnura and Leo. The two began with just swordplay, Leo finding himself slightly pushed back though. Not due to Tonnura having superior skill, but superior raw power. Even with the slight age gap between them, Tonnura’s elven blood gave him a natural advantage.

 

But it was not enough to overcome Leo’s advanced skills. Leo advanced forward, shifting his combat style, both their wooden blades glanced and parried off of each other.

Leo’s blows were precise and direct, while Tonnura’s lacked quite the refinement needed to keep up the assault he unleashed his own powerful swings and cuts to try and push his elder brother back.

Leo’s face remained cold and composed.

Tonnura struggled and groaned as he continued to press his own assault.

 

But then, with a single feint Leo managed to maneuver around Tonnura’s guard, deflecting Tonnura’s own swing, sidestepping him, and delivering a solid hit to Tonnura’s side.

 

“Match” Leo said bluntly.

 

“Ah, yeah, you win Brother! But did I do good?”

 

Leo paused, and smiled. “Yes you did just fine Brother Tonnura.”

 

Wilhelm nodded along. “Very good Tonnura, now while Lady Cassiopeia trains with Leo, I'll give you some pointers.”

 

“Ah okay Great Grandpa!” and Tonnura rushed over to the sword demon with a smile.

 

Casseopiea grinned as she twirled her practice blade. “Hope ya aren’t too tired out?”

 

Leo stared back at her, shaking his head. “Hardly. I can face you well enough sister.”

 

“Well then, let’s see if you really got what it takes to be on top here.” She grinned widely.

 

“That isn’t my goal, it's our responsibility to keep reaching higher.” He replied coolly.

 

“If you say so, let’s get started then!”

 

And the two rushed at each other, a dramatic difference in techniques. Cassiopeia’s moves were aggressive, direct, liner, and ferocious. A rapid rain of power blow after power blow that sought to shatter Leo’s guard and batter him into submission, delivered at such speed that dodging or redirecting the blows would be infeasible.

Leo however retained his cool demeanor. His posture was tight, yet fluid, his defenses keen and on point. Rather than meet her blows head on he used his speed to redirect and parry them aside, trying to jab and thrust at her when he had an opening.

Leo couldn’t be aggressive against Cassia, he knew that was a fool’s errand. Instead he would dodge, redirect, bend with the wind. 

Their blades clashed again and again, their swords splinting lightly as they continued to collide again and again.

A cool look of intense focus was across Leo’s face.

While a look of relentless directed aggression dominated Cassia’s expression.

 

The fight picked up speed and intensity, more and more until…

 

“Alright that is enough for now.” Wilhelm clapped his hands together.

 

Cassia and Leo both breathed heavily, disengaging at the sword demon’s request.

 

“Well then, good to see that you are both on point. I almost believed I was looking at a true battle.

 

Both half siblings smiled at the praise, along with one other they stood at the apex of the royal children, with Chochorina being considered in her own category due to her raw magical power yet lack of sense.

 

“That was great!” Chochorina cheered from the side, Adhara had appeared to join her amidst the duel, smiling silently as her elder sister beamed with joy upon seeing the duel between her half siblings. “You were both awesome! And you were great too little brother Tonnura.”

 

“Ugh why do I feel like I was just tacked on here.” Tonnura grumbled, but still wore a smile. “Seriously, you two were amazing as always.”

 

Cassia laughed. “I know I know, but I have to keep getting stronger.” She pumped her fist. “After all, someone has to knock the proud looks off this bastard here and Helena.” She pointed her thumb at Leo.

 

“If you wish to injure my pride sister, you’ll find its one fortress you cannot simply rend asunder.” Leo replied with a confident grin across his face.

 

“Give me time, give me time. I’ll smack that look off your face.” Aggression was clear in her voice, but also a certain fondness. 

 

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “Now then, take a moment to rest, all of you. Then we can resume.”

 

Chochorina rushed over and created a pile of snow “Ah rest here! It will cool you off.”

 

Adhara walked up to her siblings and smiled. “Was fun.~” Her tone was soft and sweet towards Leo and Cassiopeia.

 

“Thanks little sis.” Cassiopeia’s aggression fell away as she patted Adhara on the head.

 

Adhara giggled.

 

“Glad I could entertain you, little sister.” Leo also smiled at her.



And so after a brief rest, the disciples of the sword demon continued their rigorous training.

 

***

 

Later that day, Crusch, Leo, and Wilhelm were standing near the dragon carriage. The servants had just finished loading the luggage when a figure approached them both, he was a man in his twenties wearing a dark coat of nobility.

He was a man with shoulder length blonde hair, dark eyes, and a refined but weary air about him. Nevertheless he had a sharpness that put Crusch and the rest on edge.

 

“Your Majesty Crusch Natsuki Karsten.” He bowed, his tone was cold but also considerate.

 

“Duke Valeth Barbatos. You came to see us off?”

 

He nodded his head, a soft but distant smile on his face. “Well I wished to see you and your son safe travels.”

 

The two locked gazes, both held cold looks for each other. 

 

“Was that truly all? You are not one to act on sentimentality. You also rarely like to speak with me personally.”

 

The man sighed, frowning  “I suppose I shall take that as a compliment, but no, that is not all. I wished to make a request of you, for your consideration.”

 

“Which would be?”

 

“I would greatly appreciate it if your knight were to visit my domain.”

 

She raised an eyebrow.

 

“There have been incidents of a few victims suffering from unusual curses.” He explained.

“Their healing has been slow and they do not match our current records. I was hoping he could perhaps examine them, gaps in my knowledge, trouble me a fair bit.”

 

She detected no wind of untruth from him. 

 

“And your personal investment in this?” her gaze remained cautious.

 

“One victim is the family of an acquaintance of mine, another is in my employ, any others just happen to be citizens of my domain.”

 

She paused. “If he is available I'm certain he would be willing to help. Is time of the issue?”

 

“They are stable, but if he could head over to my domain quickly, that would be ideal. I would owe you a personal favor.”

 

“A valuable thing from one such as yourself.” She responded.

 

He nodded his head. “I understand issues remain between your family and certain parts of the nobility are strained. You are well aware that…”

 

“Yes, I know you in particular had no part of that farce, or in my more recent personal matters."

Her tone became almost acidic.

“But I also understand what sort of man you are, Duke Barbatos. You yourself rose to true prominence out of that chaos. I do not take kindly to those who profit from the kingdom’s instability like a vulture.”

He paused and then considered his words, before a soft smile returned to his face. “I am not quite sure you have me completely figured out, your majesty. But I know you understand enough that we are likely people with irreconcilable differences. And it is true I will take whatever opportunity is presented before me, I am honest about the sort of man I am. But I do act in the matter that I see as the most benifical.”

 

She nodded her head. “That much we can agree upon.”

 

He sighed, but a soft smile graced his lips. “Well then, I shall bid you a safe journey then.”

 

He bowed and left, along with his small escort.

 

Leo looked up at his mother, who still wore an intense look.

 

As the duke vanished, she turned back to Leo.

 

“Is he a problem mother?”

 

“Not, like the others are, no. He’s more a… political difficulty your father and I regularly have to deal with.”

 

“I see, I shall be wary of him then.”

 

“See that you are please. Unlike many of the other scum around here, he is quite capable."

 

She led her son by the hand into the dragon carriage, as the two headed off for the Karsten domain. 

 

While in the dragon carriage, Leo peered out the window to see the city, a smile on his face.

Crusch looked at her son with motherly care, though she frowned as she saw her son's expression darken.

 

Etched in black graffiti paint on a tavern's outer wall, was a simple statement.

"Acursed be the WITCH KING and his VILE SPAWN"

Leo sighed, looking down at but dejectedly. "Father is not... we are not..."

Crusch's fist tightened, both at the derogatory message and at the impact it had on her son. She breathed out and pulled him in for a hug, holding him in her embrace.

 

"Its just a few foolish people, nothing to worry about."

 

"But... they tried to hurt father already..."

 

"I know... I know..."

Notes:

Leo Natsuki Karsten
-Age 12
-Tied with Cassiopeia for being the most capable swordsmen of the Natsuki children, though he is superior in raw skill alone. In terms of overall ability he is tied with Helena, eldest child of Priscilla and Subaru.
-His style is founded in his mother's but is refined by the swordplay of Wilhelm Van Astrea.
-He has an affinity for water and wind magic.
-He is considered on the 3 children most likely to inherit the throne, alongside Cassiopeia & Helena.
-He is the 2nd oldest overall, Rigel being the oldest and Helena born very shortly after him.

***

Part 2 will hopefully out within a day or two, and will be covering the other children of Natsuki Subaru and Crusch Karsten. Leo just deserved his own chapter to start out with. Due to the nature of things he will probably be the first kid to get focus chapters that will detail some of the past events referenced here.

Chapter 10: Children of the Wind Part 2

Summary:

A look into the life of the children of Crusch Natsuki Karsten and Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea as the two discuss the current affairs of the Karsten Duchy, and the past.

Notes:

Ages
-Leo: 12
-Kiara: 9
-Aria: 8
-Lenna: 7
-Laith: 5
-Aslan: 4

Full credit where it is 100% due. A lot of the character interactions and a few lines are very similar to what would be in ArcherFromAnor's "The Karsten Prodigy'" as this is the story these characters originated from.
If you want to see more of them then check out that story, though much of its plot will appear here as well.
Tha is again to ArcherFromAnor for giving me the approval to in effect remake that story within this fic.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After a few days of travel, the Dragon Carriage approached the Karsten Estate. 

 

“I hope the others are doing okay.” Leo remarked as the manor came into view.

 

Crusch smiled at him. “Worried about your younger siblings?”

 

“Of course? It is my duty to be worried, though… I suppose Kiara has a good handle on things, especially if Uncle Felix is there.”

 

Crusch chuckled. “Yes, I think Kiara is quite capable of taking care of them all, Ferris included.”

 

Leo laughed lightly as both jested lightly at the healer’s expense. 

 

Pulling up to the estate they were greeted by two people. The first being Felix, slightly older but still feminine looking with a lean and beautiful body, his dress a bit longer than the one he wore when younger.

 

“Ah! Lady Crusch, it's good to see you nya!” He said happily.

 

The smaller figure next to him was a beautiful young girl with amber eyes and long black hair. “Mother, Brother Leo, it's good to see you both well.” Despite her young age she spoke with every bit of the maturity one would expect of a noblewoman.

 

Crusch smiled. “And it is good to see you Kiara.” She gave her eldest daughter a hug. “How have your younger siblings been?”

 

Kiara smiled at her. “They are doing well, Laith is still spending way too long in the library at night. I had to send in Aria to drag him out.”

 

Leo sighed and shook his head. “He really needs to learn that he does need sleep.”

 

Kiara let out a slight laugh. “I seem to recall that you also used to push yourself way too far brother.”

 

“And I acknowledge my mistake sister, something I fear our little brother is incapable of in his own way.”

 

Kiara raised an eyebrow but smiled. “Glad to see you doing well Leo.” she then hugged him tightly.

 

He smiled and hugged her back.

 

Crusch motioned for Wilhelm and Felix to follow her inside. “Come now, we have matters to attend to. There is also something I need to discuss with you in private Ferris, a request was given to us that I am considering. It can be handled after the immediate business.”

 

“Oh? Understood Lady Crusch.” Felix said happily, though he noticed the seriousness of her tone.

 

As they walked inside, Kiara looked up to her mother. “So, how was the court mother? Are things going well?”

 

Crusch nodded her head. “Yes, so far things are proceeding without much issue. We recently cleared some gridlock among the nobility so right now Hoshin and Priscilla are handling the new budget and bureaucratic appointments.”

 

“Well that’s good to hear. Seems maybe you and father will have some more free time then?”

 

Crusch smiled, but let out a sigh. “Hopefully though I already spent much of my time these past years away from the heart of the court to raise you all. As much as it pains me I do need to make up for that time.”

 

Kiara paused. “I hope we haven’t been a burden to you mother.”

Leo also wore a look of concern, echoing her sister’s feelings.

 

Crusch paused and quickly lowered her hand to Kiara’s face. “Ah! Not at all Kiara. I simply mean that I wish to give your father as much support as I can. I would not trade the world for the time I spent bringing all of you up.”

 

Kiara nodded her head and smiled.

“You know Leo and I can take care of ourselves for the most part.”

 

Crusch kissed her on the forehead. “I am aware. You two have both grown to have the dignity and maturity expected of House Karsten”

 

“It’s because we had an amazing mother and father.” Leo remarked, Kiara nodding her head.

 

“And we had amazing children. Now then Kiara, where are your siblings?”

 

“They were in the lounge. I was cooking lunch. When I heard you were approaching I asked one of the servants to take over till I returned.”

 

“Well, take me to see them and then you can get back to that.”

 

“Very well Mother!” She smiled brightly and led her through the house. 

 

They soon entered one of the large living rooms of the estate. Inside was a small array of children.

 

A young green haired girl was happily laying back on the nearby sofa, casually adjusting and looking at her hair through a mirror as she lazily played with it.

 

A younger boy with black hair was sitting in a chair off to the side. Despite looking no more than five years old, his amber eyes were glued to the pages of a book, quickly scanning down the page and thumbing through it.

 

The last two figures in the room were two children playing with a small puzzle off to the side.

The taller of the two was a girl almost as tall as Kiara, with soft brown hair and a cheerful smile on her face.

The younger one was the smallest of the siblings, a child only four years old who happily played with his sister. He had green hair and distinct heterochromatic eyes, one being amber and the other blue.

His head quickly shot up upon seeing Crusch and the others enter.

 

“Ah Mama is home!” The young four year old boy hopped up and quickly rushed over to Crusch, hugging her like his entire world at the moment was just her being.

“Ah Aslan, I've only been gone for a day.” She smiled and softly patted his head, kneeling down to give him a proper hug.

 

“But… I missed you.” The young Aslan stared at her with his bright mismatched eyes.

 

Her resolve broke as she kissed him on the forehead, bringing him into another hug. “I know, I missed you too. You know how much I hate being away.”

 

The other two girls quickly rushed up, the other young boy putting his book down.

 

Leo looked to his brown haired sister. “Aria, I see that you were taking good care of Aslan.”

 

Aria chuckled. “Don’t I always? Not like Laith and Lenna are any help.” She playfully motioned to the other two with a smile. 

 

“Ugh, but you are so much better at it than me Aria.” The green haired Lenna remarked.

 

Aria smiled “Yes I know, maybe I should leave you alone with Aslan for a bit so you can learn.”

 

Leo then chuckled. “It would not hurt to have some life skills sister.”

 

Lenna huffed. “I have life skills.”

 

Laith raised an eyebrow. “Like what big sister?”

“Getting other people to do things for me! The most efficient life skill.” She smiled, as if she had the answer to all of life’s problems.

 

“Lenna’s lazy!” Aslan chimed.

 

The rest of the siblings shared a laugh at her expense.

 

Crusch looked between her children. “So what have you all been up to today?”

 

Laith smiled. “Ah I was going over more of the books in the family library, mostly on magical affinities theory and the such.” Despite being five he spoke with the lexicon of someone far beyond his age.

 

Lenna sighed. “Ugh, I still don’t get how you can go through all those books so quickly.” She muttered out. 

 

Aria chuckled. “At least he was actually doing something.”

 

Lenna let out a huff. “And you all do way too much!”

 

“And you Aria?” Crusch asked the brown haired girl.

 

“I was taking care of Aslan for the most part. He’s quite the handful when he wants to be.”

 

Crusch chuckled. “He’s calmer than you were.”

 

Kiara nodded. “Agreed mother.”

 

Aria giggled and shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t mind it. Besides, it's fun playing with Aslan. Besides that I got a bit of my studies done, though I have another tutoring session later alongside Kiara. Though Lenna and Aslan don’t have much else to do, maybe brother Leo could put them to proper work.”

 

Leo smiled. “Perhaps I should have Lenna and Laith join me in practice later today then. I am certain you both would find the experience enlightening.”

 

Lenna gasped in dramatic horror. “Ah no absolutely not! I would certainly die! Please have mercy!”

 

Laith rapidly shook his head no. “Ah no no, with my fragile body I certainly couldn’t take it!”

 

Both seemed genuinely panicked by the idea of some hard physical labor, and looked to their mother for salvation.

 

“Hmm, we shall see. And Leo, don't tease them too much. I'm afraid you almost gave them both a heart attack.”

 

Leo nodded his head. “Yes mother, though they may need to both broaden their horizons.

 

Lenna shook her head. “My ‘horizons’ extend as far as I am happy with thank you.”

 

Crusch looked back to Kiara. “Kiara dear, could you finish having lunch prepared?”

 

“Yes mother.” Kiara said with a graceful smile as she turned about to leave. 

 

“Ah, Lenna, could you help me set the table?”

 

“Must I?”

 

“Yes”

Crusch, Kiara, and Leo said in unison.

 

Lenna grumbled to herself as she followed her sister towards the kitchen and dining room.

 

Aria picked up the young Aslan and held him in her arms. “Shall I go back to playing with Aslan mother? Or is there something else you need to do?”

 

Crusch looked back at Felix. “The people you requested haven't arrived yet Lady Crusch, you have some time.”

 

Crusch then turned back to Aria with a smile. “Then I believe I have the opportunity to spend time with my children.”

 

Aria giggled. “Thanks Mommy”

 

“Yay! Time with Mommy.” Aslan cheered.

 

Laith smiled. “Well then I shall return to reading if that is fine by everyone.”

 

Aria giggled. “You’d keep reading even if it wasn’t fine.”

 

Laith huffed a bit.

 

Aria brought out a new puzzle, one designed by their father, for them to play with, scrambling it on the floor as Aslan began to pick through the pieces, Crusch and Aria helping him as he tried to solve it.

 

Laith remained off to the side, the five year old fingering through the book with just as much glee as before. 

Leo sat with him off to the side, away from the rest of the family for now.

 

As the girls continued to play, Laith occasionally glanced up at Leo, who merely sat in his chair, watching them or watching nothing at all.

 

“You are thinking too much brother.” Laith remarked as he flipped another page.

 

“And you talk too much.” Leo retorted with a raised eyebrow.

 

“It is the curse of those gifted by the world with greater intelligence, such as myself.”

 

“Says the five year old.” Leo said in a deadpan fashion.

 

“And yet my words can prove sharper than your blade.”

 

“Perhaps you need to sharpen your blade brother. I can always make good on my idea to train you.”

 

Laith gasped and shook his head, a hand over his heart. “Ah such cruelty brother!”

 

Despite the possible hostility one might sense in the discussion, Leo’s posture loosened and he leaned back a bit.

 

Latih went back to fingering through his book before he looked back up at Leo. “So eldest brother Leo, how are things in the capital?”

 

“Going well enough. It seems things are remaining calm for now, father and his wives managed to get all the affairs in order...”

 

“But… something is bothering you?” Laith inquired.

 

“A bit. I still worry about Father, is all.” Leo sighed lightly. 

 

“Oh, you know Father can handle himself. He has many wives to help him.”

 

“Something I've learned recently is rather irregular.”

 

Laith. “You expected our father of all people to be ordinary?”

 

“True, in many ways he is more extraordinary than all of our mothers.”

 

Laith. “Oh? Rarely do you not put Mother on the highest of pedestals.”

 

“Mother would agree with my statement.”

 

“True” Laith flipped through another page.

 

“I wouldn’t worry. Our father is the sage, he knows best.”

 

“I know. I am more aware of things now.”

 

“See, this is the advantage of expanding your knowledge brother!” Laith said with a grin.

 

“I am not taking advice from a five year old.”

 

“But brother, I am smarter.”

 

“Three laps around the estate, sunrise tomorrow.” Leo spoke with a deadpan voice.

 

Laith’s eyes widened as he quickly turned his attention back to his book.

 

***

The family had sat themselves down for dinner, all of them assembled as they began their meal, quietly eating for the most part when the door suddenly opened.

 

Subaru stepped out of the door and smiled. “Hey there! Anyone miss me?”

 

Lenna launched herself from her seat. “Daddy!” She ran at him with surprising speed and wrapped her arms around his waist. “You’re here!”

 

“Papa!” Aslan also hoped up out of his seat, his legs too short to simply stand up from the chair. He rushed over and also hugged Subaru tightly.

 

“Mhm! I had Beako use Door Crossing to get me over. I figured I could at least pop in for today and see my lovely sons and daughters.” He spoke as he still held Lenna and Aslan.

 

“So how are my little princess and little prince doing?”

 

“Great daddy! Because you’re here!” Lenna beamed, smiling and holding her close. “You're normally so busy or playing around with the others!”

 

“Well there IS only one of me.” Subaru laughed. “But I can for sure spare some time for you all.” He brought Lenna and Aslan back to their seats as he went around the table greeting his children.

 

“Leo, hope you are keeping out of trouble.” He patted Leo on the shoulder and then on the head to mess with his hair.

 

“Ah yes father I am doing well.”

 

As he stepped by Kiara he leaned down to kiss her cheek. “And how is my little lioness?"

 

“All is fine with me father, don’t worry.” Kiara’s smile was warm as she hugged him back.

 

As he went over to Aria he gave the young girl a hug. “And how have you been?”

 

Aria giggled. “I’ve been fine, I hope they aren’t giving you too much trouble at court father? Would be a shame if they started bullying the king.”

 

Subaru laughed. “If they did that they’d have several very angry and very scary women to deal with.”

 

“Indeed” Crusch remarked as she took a bite of her food.

 

As he went over to Latih he pulled out a new book. “Got something for you, Betty recommended it.”

 

Laith’s eyes lit up. “Ah a book recommended by Aunt Beatrice herself! I shall read it post haste!”

 

“Ugh what kind of five year old kid says post haste?”

 

“One with great intelligence Father. After all a proper man shall be a well educated one”

 

“And my son shall be a very well educated, very proper man.” Crusch added.

 

Subaru laughed. “I still don’t get how you are my kid at times being such a bookworm.” he said with an amused sigh as Crusch smiled.

 

As Subaru sat down at the table, Kiara hurried off and rushed back with a plate.

 

“You made one for me?” Subaru asked.

 

“Of course! Though it just means we don’t have any spare. I don’t let food go to waste after all Father.”

 

“That’s a good girl, always thinking ahead.” He patted her on the head, Kiara smiling and performing a graceful curtsey as she sat herself back down.

 

And so the family continued their meal, now being complete.

***

 

After the family lunch, Crusch took Subaru into a side room along with Felix. Leo and Kiara were permitted to follow. 

 

Later that evening, Subaru and Crusch sat down in her office, Leo was also invited and permitted to stand to the side.

 

Crusch sighed. “So besides the increased Mabeast activity, i’m also here to investigate the supposed smuggling ring that has been using a path through our domain.”

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow. “So I heard, but I thought something like that was beneath you.”

 

“It would be, if local land owners weren't seemingly actively involved.”

 

Subaru frowned. 

 

“This is an issue beneath a crown and queen, but not beneath the master of this duchy, that still remains myself. Till the title is passed to one of our children.”

 

Subaru nodded his head. “As I said, do you need my help.”

 

“No, though the fact you offer always warms my heart.” She sighed, resting her head as she pondered to herself. “Sometimes I do wonder, perhaps I could have…”

 

“Don’t start with that, we talked about this.” Subaru said to her, walking up to her and taking her hand. “We are in this together, all of us. Handle this issue, deal with the security around the Mabeasts, and then come back home. Everyone else is going to miss the kids.”

 

She chuckled. “True I suppose. Our children truly are a blessing.”

 

Subaru leaned back up. “Also I heard Duke Barbatos stopped you on the way out?”

 

Crusch nodded her head. “He requested Ferris’ services to handle some curses that have appeared in his area.”

 

“I see.” Subaru considered. “There have been reports of new curses popping up here and there. I was having some people look into it.”

 

“An outbreak of curses, you don’t think…”

 

“Yeah, also having people look into that. Felt’s pulling some strings, seeing what comes loose.”

 

“Gusteko again…” She clenched her fist. 

 

“Crush…”

 

“I’m still in agreement with Priscilla and Felt, that you should have.”

 

“A lot of people would die.”

 

“They tried to take your life.” She slammed her fists on the table.

 

“A lot of people have.” Subaru sighed. 

 

She shook her head. “That time, you know the others and I shall not forgive them. If it wasn’t for Vincent, Vollachia would be deserving of an equal penalty.”

 

“I know, but I won’t be having our entire world at war over my life. And I won’t be raising our children in such an environment. The world needs time to heal, as do we.”

 

Leo then cleared his throat. “Father is correct Mother.”

 

Both stared at him.

 

Leo looked between the two, his tone a bit unsteady. “I… hate anyone who tried to harm our family, however what would happen if we tried to War with Gusteko, and possibly Vollachia. It would cause more misery. Those most directly responsible were already taken care of, from what I understand, and I know you both have not told any of us the full picture but… A war at this point would ruin everything you all hope to build, would it not.”

 

Crusch sighed, leaning back. “I know… you are both right.” She smiled at Leo. “You truly are your father’s son in the best way, you have his heart.”

 

Subaru chuckled. “Yeah, he’s better than me in almost every other. I think he could already hand my butt to me in a swordfight.”

 

Leo blushed.

 

Crusch looked back at Subaru, and then to Leo. “Leo, if you would not mind, go and play with your siblings. I wish to speak with your father.”

 

Leo blinked a few times and nodded his head. “Ye-yes mother.” As he bowed and quickly took his leave.

 

Subaru looked back. “What was that about?”

 

Crusch stood up, walking around the desk. She hugged him tightly, and pulled him in for a kiss.

Subaru fell into it, almost moaning as he quivered against her, before breaking the kiss.

“Hungry I see” He teased and snaked an arm around her back.

 

Crusch stared him right in the eyes. “Do you have to go back tonight?”

 

“No? Why…”

 

“Tonight would normally be my night. You’ll be staying here.”

 

He paused, laughing lightly as he let his other arm snake around her lower back. “Well with a look like that in your eye, how can I say no?”

 

She smirked. “You cannot.”

Notes:

Kiara Natsuki Karsten
-Age: 9
-Black hair, amber eyes
-Elemental Affinity: Yin

 

Aria Natsuki Karsten
-Age: 8
-Brown hair, amber eyes
-Elemental Affinity: Unawakened.

 

Lenna Natsuki Karsten
-Age: 7
-Green hair amber eyes
-Elemental Affinity: Unawakened.

 

Laith Natsuki Karsten
-Age: 5
-Black hair amber eyes
-Elemental Affinity: Unawakened.

 

Aslan Natsuki Karsten
-Age: 4
-Green hair, Hetochromatic eyes
-Elemental Affinity: Unawakened.
-------

Hope you all enjoyed the chapter! We are almost through these opening chapters now. Then the ball can really get rolling!

Question for my comments section!
-Anyone want to throw out some final suggestions for Reinhard and Julius's respective OC wives? I'm still finalizing myself so open to ideas.

Chapter 11: Mini Chapter: Bond of the Wind (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea and Crusch Natsuki Karsten, as they reflect upon their roles as parents and enjoy each other's company to the fullest.

Notes:

They are in bed for this entire chapter so it's sorta NSFW through and through BUT the real NSFW section is at the end, so stop at the ** mark if you want to avoid that and just get the character dynamic, though it does get a intimate in that regard.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Crusch and Subaru had quickly retired to their bedroom.

They had two in the Karsten Estate. One was close to the children's bedroom, at the end of that same hall.

This was their second bedroom, a bit smaller but also farther away from the rest of the bedrooms. 

 

She had pulled him towards the bed, arms wrapped around the back of his head, eagerly and passionately making out with him while she started pulling away his clothes, and peeling off her own with equal eagerness. By the time they got to the bed they were only in their undergarments, as she pulled him into it, side by side with her. 

 

Once in bed, Subaru broke the kiss to speak. “So I didn't get to ask, how did your meetings today go?” he asked as he began to sit up, that one question like a cold towel over the passionate mood that had pervaded between them a second prior.

 

“Must you?” She asked, her voice a soft and tired whine, one hand playfully slapped his chest, before she pulled him in closer again. Not permitting him to fully break skin to skin contact with herself. As if her body eagerly needed his presence. 

 

He laughed, 'I got to make sure everything is okay with my wife after all.”

 

She leaned her head against the pillow of the bed. “I met with some of the nobles and officials I still trusted, instructed them to forward what info they could to me and to gather what forces they had no hand to intercept the smugglers and deal with the Mabeasts. If need be Wilhelm and I shall engage ourselves against the latter.”

 

He frowned. “Just be sure to be careful.”

 

She smiled. “I may not have as much practice as I used to, but my blade is still sharp, I guarantee you that Subaru.”

 

He nodded along. “I suppose when I get back to the castle tomorrow, I can prep a knight force just in case. Also let me know if you need any other support sent over. I can probably squeeze that in between my meetings and time with the others.” 

 

She sighed and shook her head. “I still don’t understand how you manage to find time to relax while doing everything you do. I can barely balance between being a mother for our children, and doing what duties I must.”

 

“Honestly, most of my job is delegation, I make sure capable people are where they need to be. Like you.”

 

She smiled. “I'm glad I have your trust in this regard.”

 

“Of course, you're probably one of the most reliable people I know Crusch.”

 

She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. “Same to you.”

“Truthfully, I think being with you has been among the best things to happen to me, I never thought that I could… well. I’m certainly a different person, a different woman now than who I was before.”

 

“To me you are still the same amazing and reliable Crusch.” he softly rubbed at her cheek, and ran some fingers through her green hair.

 

“Maybe, but the old me was not someone who could see herself as a wife, or as a mother. I was… far too lost in those ambitions of mine.”

 

He smiled and kissed her forehead. “You still have those you know, you just apply them in a different way now. You are an amazing leader, so of course you are an amazing wife, and an amazing mother as well. You give it your all in everything you chose to do.”

 

“And yet you still manage to get past any armor I put up, manage to worm your way into my heart… and my bed.” She teased.

 

“Now that makes me sound very sinful.” He teased right back. “Are you that eager to get back into it?”

 

“Aren’t you? You are the one who put so many children in me.” She wriggled her body, adjusting herself now to bed atop him as she sat herself up, staring down at him.

 

She gently drew her hands across his chest. “When I'm with you, I can let go of that rage I felt before, that…”

 

“You don't have to say it. Besides, we still have our troubles.” He sighed. “Don’t make me out to be perfect please.”

 

She frowned, “Our troubles are mostly due to the machinations of others.”

 

“Well that's true… by the way, how is Leo doing? He still seems a bit stiff.” Subaru asked, a bit of paternal concern slipping back into his voice. 

 

 “He just is like that dear but, I know what you mean.” She leaned down back against him, letting out a soft sigh to try and relieve her own tension. It seemed that just touching him, pressing against him, brought great relief to the Valkyrie. 

 

“We really fucked up” he leaned back, staring at the ceiling. “Didn’t we?” He let out a grim soft laugh.

 

She held him a bit tighter, fingers digging at his chest. “Didn't you say we shouldn't blame ourselves?” 

 

“Maybe, yeah I did and we shouldn't but… I do have to think.” He shook his head. “Well no sense in really thinking more about it more I guess. He's doing better, that is what matters.”

 

She smiled. “I am proud of him.”

 

“Yeah, I am too.” Subaru commented,

 

She pressed her head on his and then locked with his gaze, one hand softly playing with his hair. “I still feel angry about it… not at him, not at you, maybe at myself but…”

 

Subaru shook his head “You fired half the house staff and court staff over it, can't get much more scorched earth than that within legal limits you know.”

 

She sighed, letting herself fall against him. “Maybe, but I still hate them. What they tried to turn our son into… what they let him start to turn himself into. My son should think of himself as more than an extension of us.”

 

He gripped her face, staring right at her. “Crusch, I've been there. It's a fight, I've told you what it was like for me before I came to Lugunica, it was…”

 

“I don't want him to suffocate in our shadow.” She held herself to him, her face pressed against the side of his own. 

 

“Yeah, but he's strong enough to pull himself out of it. He's more impressive than I was at his age.”

 

She kissed his lips. “He truly is remarkable.”

 

“Aren't they all.”

 

“Yes, maybe we should have more?” She teased and dragged a finger down his body. Clearly adoring his entire form as she pressed herself on him.

 

He laughed and wrapped an arm around her naked back. “I thought the others at court convinced you to back down on that?”

 

She huffed while smiling. “And yet I desire more?” 

 

“I mean it's a fun process to make them” his hands roamed to her behind and gripped it, causing her to shudder.

 

“Very very fun.” she smiled softly at him. “And yet Priscilla is the one of us who you have given the most children.” She pouted and stared at him with a soft accusation in her eyes.

 

“To be fair, Priscilla somehow manages to be a full time mother, queen, and everything in between… I have no idea how she does it.” He pondered.

 

They both laughed. 

 

“So, shall we…” Crusch asked.

 

“Ah no! Seriously you get worked up like this even when I don’t cross-dress. Starting to think you also have a pregnancy fetish too at this rate!”

 

Crush pouted, her cheeks reddening. ”You are simply awful, your Majesty.”

 

“You aren’t even denying it!” Subaru accused as both laughed and then Crusch kissed him again.

 

“Then let me make it clear. I am a woman who adores my husband, I adore his personality, his mind, and certainly his body. And I certainly enjoy his company, socially, and physically.” Her otherwise serious and straightforward delivery was betrayed by a mischievous smile. “But duties are duties, and I will be the first to admit I dedicate myself zealously to the role of mother. So I will relent for now, but I fully expect to be given leave to have my husband as a wife should.” She pressed a finger to his lips.

“Do we have an understanding?”
Despite her soft tone, her voice was commanding, direct, passionate. The woman is fully comfortable and confident with her desires, and she fully expects her husband to fulfill them.

 

Subaru chuckled. “No complaints from me on that front.”

 

“Good, because you are not allowed to sleep until I am satisfied.”

 

“Thought I was supposed to rest?” He teases.

 

“This has priority.” she remarked flatly. 

 

**

 

At that point the dam broke. Crusch pulled him into a passionate and aggressive kiss, the two pressing their bodies onto each other, picking up exactly where they were when they entered the room.

Her hands ran down his frame while his arms remained coiled around her body, eagerly griping and grabbing at her. Whatever clothes she had left were quickly thrown to the side of the bed, leaving nothing left upon the woman. Her breathing hitched and quickened as she gasped, trembling against him as she felt him embrace her. 

 

That only lasted for a moment before she kissed him again with a renewed and almost primal hunger, like she desired to eat him alive.

It was in these moments that she became a true glutton, for her husband’s affection and his lusts. One hand softly rubbed at his face while the other gripped at his side to brace herself as she continued to softly moan.

 

His own grip upon her remained tight, one hand at her side and one behind her as they rocked against each other with an equal amount of eager passion.

 

For these two, this was a battle of passion where they fought with, and against each other. 

 

While she was certainly a commander, a leader, and in most parts of their relationship she assertively took control, this was a battlefield where she quickly and inevitably lost. 

 

Soon she found herself on her back, crying, squirming and moaning, begging for more as her husband laid atop her, pressed against her, free to do with her as he will.

He continued to kiss her, she continued to hold onto him, eagerly devouring his lips back in turn as the bed creaked beneath them.

 

“Ah, so still not satisfied?” He asked, teasingly as he licked at the side of her face.

 

“Ha..hardly.” She wrapped an arm around the back of his head and pulled him in for another kiss. “I want… everything you can give me!”

 

“Don’t say I didn’t warm you.” He pressed against her again as she let out a sharp cry. Clearly taken to the height of bliss already. One she would not come down from till she fell asleep exhausted, but very very satisfied. 

 

Notes:

The characterization of Crusch as a mother follows from ArcherFromAnor's source as well, with some modifications, but I also derived from the fact that in Lust If itself she seemed to be one of the more... eager ones in the relationship.
Crusch had a MASSIVE realignment of values upon becoming a mother and her children became her priority. I view this as fitting her, though at the time of this fic she is already returned to a more active role so expect her to still have equal input as the other wives, in case anyone was worried about that.

Next up is the Priscilla family chapters. That will also be split into part 1 and part 2.

So my questions for people here are a few fold.
-1 The troublesome one. Petra, who was in the original lust if. I go back and forth on her inclusion and want input from others. If I did include her she would be the most recent addition to the wives, having waited till she was an adult to even start her earnest pursuit and having only gotten married after she turned 21 or so. In theory this fixes a lot of the 'issues' that would otherwise have, plus the webnovel recently confirms her feelings for Subaru as being rather intense, but I am still iffy that even with this modification if that is too much. So I want input. Keep in mind by the time of this fic, Petra would be in her mid twenties.
-2 I am seriously considering doing an 'extras' supplement for this piece for little slice of life 'joke' moments that don't fit in with this fic. It would also contain the more 'explicit lust if degenerate' material. Case in point, some of the antics Subaru and wives get up to if drunk, or some of the more 'out there' bedroom activities they have tried. It would be cannon to the fic's verse but otherwise mostly a joke. Thoughts on this? Feel free to submit ideas

As said before, leave any comments beneath, I do actually use, value, and take ideas from the input you all give.

Chapter 12: Children of the Sun Part 1

Summary:

An introduction to a day in the life of Helena Natsuki Van Astrea (age 12) as she goes to see her mother.

Notes:

Got to give full credit to ArcherFromAnor and Evon for Helena, I do also take some influence from other versions of her that I have seen such as Thinkmind's and a bit from Little Princess of the Sun.

I do hope you all enjoy because she will probably be one of the lead characters for this fic.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A young girl made her way through the halls of the royal palace, she had long midnight black hair, and eyes like ruby gems, matching the one she wore on a ring adorning her right hand. 

As she walked, her every step seemed to radiate a burning presence, every step she took was purposeful and self assured. Upon her face was a cheerful and proud smile, briming with absolute confidence in her own being. 

As maids and knights were passed by her, they halted whatever task they were doing, and bowed their heads. 

 

Some unsavory sort might even doubt who her father was, based upon her natural grandeur, but none would mistake who the mother of the twelve year old girl may be.

 

As she made her way through the palace, the young woman paused and noticed a one armed shabby knight-like figure leaning against a nearby wall. 

 

“Oh, Little Princess. Was wondering where you were today.” Al said.

 

“Surveying the palace, it shall be mine one day shall it not Uncle Al?” she said, with firm confidence in the outcome and a calm smile on her face.

 

Al laughed. “I mean, you’ll have to beat out Leo and Cassiopeia, though you got my vote.”

 

She smiled. “My half-siblings, while indeed excellent and close to my heart, cannot fully match my brilliance.” As she spoke her hands dramatically flourished over her own body. “If even by some impossible stroke of ill fortune I am not given the crown properly, they shall both come to rely upon my sagacious counsel and insight, that is the way of things. In the end I am destined to stand at the apex of this kingdom, no matter the exact outcome, such is the path that the world has laid before me.”

 

The complete and firm confidence in her voice should have made the one armed knight shudder, but he was used to it by now. Her words were not just a proclamation of the future, like her mother would have, but a true promise of things to come and all she would do to make such a future occur. 

 

“Ugh, at times I think you are worse than your mother. I mean with the queen when she does something and it just works out that way for her. But you don’t just do that, you actually think the entire thing through to the end.”

 

“I am my father’s daughter, just as much as I am my mother’s. Please do not forget that Uncle Al, as many foolish people do.” She said, smiling at the one armed man.

 

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

 

“Good, otherwise I may have to find myself indulging my mother’s pastime of physical retribution for unsightly behavior.”

 

“Ugh I hoped that you wouldn’t get that habit.” The one armed man groaned. 

 

Helena smiled and began to walk past him. “It is a thought that has crossed my mind for certain individuals, such as jester uncles Or I could play and train with you like I did when I was younger, it was such fun throwing you up into the air, punching you into walls, or striking that helmet to test my own strength.”

 

Al winced. "Yeah I mean, aren't you getting a bit old for that?" He chuckled awkwardly as he remembered all the times he 'played' with the little princess. Truthfully he didn't mind it too much, but sometimes she was far far too intense.

 

The young girl retained her proud and confident smile. "Whatever I do shall be appropriate for mine own age, such is my will and thus the world."

 

“Once again, fair enough.” Al let out a laugh and stood himself back upright. “Anyways you and your mother just got back today right? She’s in her office handling some work that piled up while you were gone.”

 

She sighed. “Such is the work of those who exist at the apex, it is never truly complete. Very well, I shall intrude upon her then.” 

 

“Good luck, you got some gnats also looking to see her.”

 

The princess stopped. “Oh? Already?” A curious eyebrow raised, a slight twitch in her smile. “They must be looking for something, my mother and the merchant queen are among the few of this esteemed house that they have not completely destroyed their relationship with.”

 

She considered her options for a moment. Truthfully she was in no mood to play the game of court today. “Uncle Al, you shall accompany me and then stand guard.”

 

“Oh? Need my help?” he asked.

 

Helena began to make her way back down the hall, Al followed.

 

“Why yes, the nobility awaiting my mother already, who has only just returned with mine self, shall be among the most shameless and pandering sort with no regard for subtlety or proper decorum. They are not worth my time nor my mother’s. However they are the sort of insects attracted to brilliant flames such as mine-self. As such your presence, as uncouth, intimidating, and unwieldy as it is, shall serve as proper repellent for them.” She explained her thought process to her favorite ‘Uncle’ as it were.

 

“Well that tracks. Sure thing, happy to bat away some pests for ya Little Princess.”

 

“My thanks for your service.” She said with a satisfied proud smile as she continued along through the halls.

I am also worried Mother may still be annoyed by what she witnessed earlier. Uncle Al’s presence may aid in keeping the peace. 

 

***

 

Helena reflected upon her conversation with her mother from early in the morning, when they were returning from a territory that was under the royal family’s rule, somewhat close to the capital.

 

Priscilla sat across from Helena in the carriage, as the two had their crimson eyes locked onto each other. Each had an intense gaze that would seemingly be primed to burn the other, but instead they were locked in perfect equilibrium, two suns perfectly balanced.

 

“So then my dear daughter, it seems the territory has done quite well under your guiding hand. Not that I would expect anything less of you. I am most pleased with the results, yes!” Priscilla fanned herself as she spoke.

 

“Many thanks Mother, I am only too happy to have made the territory delivered unto mineself by you and Father prosper to its fullest potential.” The little sun princess smiled, clearly self satisfied with her work.

 

Priscilla laughed. “Indeed, to think that many would have dared to doubt your ability in this regard. You possessed more talent to rule at six than they have had in the sum total of their lives. Those fools can only uselessly squawk and bicker.”

 

“And those that did offer their praise were among the brainless sycophants who only seek to ingratiate themselves by appealing to their perception of our vanity. They do not understand the truth that a sun is still a sun, a star is still a star, even if it is unseen.” Helena added.

 

“Exactly!” She pointed her fan at her daughter. “The world owes us adoration, it owes us its favor, but we do not require it, you do not require it.” Priscilla smiled, greatly satisfied by her daughter’s understanding.

 

Helena pondered and considered for a moment. “The question is, will daddy be proud.” her tone breaking into one slightly more appropriate for a girl her age.

 

Priscilla laughed. “Despite what you and the others may believe your father is quite an easy person to impress and to draw praises from. You know that very well.”

 

Helena sighed. “True, but my father’s praise and time is still a valuable thing that I must do all I can to earn as much as possible of.” She said with utmost seriousness, remaining in her father’s highest graces was of absolute priority to the young star. 

 

Priscilla sighed and shook her head, but the smile still remained on her face.

 

Priscilla began to fan herself again as the royal carriage made its way through the city. “Hmm the paths could still use some work, the mixture of buildings can be rather jarring to the eye.”

 

“Indeed.” Helena began. “But much of the budget has been focused on reconstruction, and the private residences can be constructed as they please. It would be beneath our station to impose restrictions on housing.”

 

“True, then perhaps…” The Sun Princess’s fan tightened as her gaze locked onto a nearby building.

 

Helena’s gaze also turned and a similar fury entered her own eyes.

 

One of the buildings, seemingly currently abandoned, had several graffiti tags on it.

One of them, half cleaned off but still visible read the words

 

“HeReTiC KING”

“WitchSPAWN”

“Usurpers of the Dragon”

 

Mixed in with other unrelated words.

 

A clear attempt had been made to clean it off, a few locals were doing so but as a few people passed it, there were clear whisperings in the crowd.

 

Priscilla turned herself towards the front of the carriage. “Driver Sto…”

 

“Don’t mother, please.” Helena’s voice was low, her default cheerfulness had vanished but her conviction remained.

“We shall not demean ourselves to respond to such accusations.”

 

Priscilla turned back. “I will tolerate no such talk of your foolish father or of yo…”

 

“I am aware of my status mother. Despite all the efforts of you, our mothers, and father we are aware. My fellow eldest and mine own self were conscious enough and aware of how others view us as profane.”

 

Priscilla looked as if she wished to burn not only the carriage they were in, but the entire city down at that instant. As if the entire world deserved to burn for DARING to think that of her daughter. “I see, I imagine you have spoken to Mercurius then. Hoshin’s child seems to have that annoying and useful habit of learning things he should not, from places he should not.”

 

She nodded her head. “I also spoke with Rigel and Chochorina about the matter.”

 

“Tsk, the half elf’s daughter?” Her tone, not malicious but rather surprised.

 

“Mine younger half sister by a few months shines as a star of ice and radiant light, just as I shine as a star of fire and life. I would give her more credit than you do mother.”

 

Priscilla sighed. “I suppose like her mother, despite her foolishness, the power is to be respected. Seems she is tempered by your father’s existence, unlike her mother.”

 

Helena smiled. “You still gain enjoyment out of teasing Mother Emilia I see Mother.”

 

Priscilla scoffed. “I shall continue to treat that woman as the fool, but she is a part of this family and has earned her place within it, as have we all. She is a half-wit and a fool but has fashioned herself from her cursed roots to become something greater.”

 

“And thus is worthy of your respect.”

 

“She is worthy enough to be a sister wife to our husband. That should more than explain my position.”

 

“Indeed mother.” Helena smiled. She was glad to redirect her mother’s rage towards another topic as they returned to the palace.

 

***


As she reflected upon the events of earlier, the Sun Princess encountered another two figures in the hallway.

 

Chochorina, happily humming to herself while her younger sister, Adhara, held her by the hand. Adhara was carrying a small black rabbit doll within her hands, made for her by her father.

 

“Ah big sister Helena! You’re back!” Chochorina raced up to her at high speeds, like a bolt of lightning.

 

Adhara practically dragged along through the air like a doll herself. 

“Uwah!”

 

Al chuckled. “Well the energy level in this room just doubled, if not tripled.”

 

Helena sighed, but then smiled at her younger half sisters. “Greetings Sister Chochorina, Sister Adhara. I trust you are doing well today?”

 

Chochorina took Helena into a big hug and even spun her around.

 

Helena reacted with grace and pois, as if such a thing were not unusual. 

 

“Yup! And you’re back! How was running your own territory, was it super fun? Or was it boring?” She asked excitedly.

 

“He-hello.” Adhara chimed in. “I’m good.”

 

Helena smiled at little Adhara and patted her head. She then turned her attention back to the bundle of never ending energy that was Chochorina.

 

“So what brings you to greet me today sister. Or did you simply wish to bask in my divine presence?”

 

Chochorina giggled. “I was just done playing with Adhara and I heard you were back so I came rushing over with her!.”

 

Adhara nodded her head.

 

“I see, tis a worthy thing to enjoy, and my own radiance is enhanced by thy presence so I'll permit it.” Helena’s cheerful smile remained.

 

Al shook his head and chuckled, looking down at Adhara he knew that they were both thinking the same thing.

They are just going to keep bouncing off each other.

 

Helena looked between her two siblings. “I was going to see my mother actually, I wished to discuss something with her. If you two would like, you could accompany me for now. There are likely some nobles also trying to bother her for attention while she deals with her matters.”

 

“Hmm those guys are normally boring but…” Chochorina seemed to think about it, but then nodded her head. 

“Okay!”

 

Helena paused. “Oh? Surprised you agreed, something of interest?”

 

“Well, a bit. Mommy Priscilla has work to do, but they are wanting her to do other things… So!” She slammed her fist into her own hand. “I’ll make sure that they got something important to say!”

Helena smiled. “I see, you are taking it seriously, in that case I shall trust your judgement in that regard. Any you allow in will either have something important to say or at least amusing enough for me and mother to enjoy.”

 

“Yup! Though” 

 

Both Chochorina and Helena turned their gazes down to face Adhara, who stared up at them both with her dark amethyst eyes.

 

“Maybe I should…”

 

“I can watch her no problem.” Al said.

 

Chochorina smiled. “Ah thank you Uncle Al!”

 

Helena nodded along. “Adhara shall accompany us, she shall remain in your protection and in the protection of Uncle Al. Should any find fit to leave with her there, than they were clearly not worth our time!”

 

“Yup!” Chochorina chirped.

 

Adhara smiled at both her elder sisters, hugging Helena. Helena hugged the little girl back.

 

“Just remember to stay within our shadow, little sister. So that our radiant light may shield you from whatever may do you harm.” Helena said, running her hand down the little girl’s face.

 

“O..okay” Adhara hugged the rabbit in her hands tightly.

 

Al followed behind the three girls as they made their way towards Priscilla.

 

While most of his attention was on Helena, his gaze did occasionally drift towards Adhara, and her shadow, which was slightly darker and more opaque than that of her sister’s.

 

***

 

Within the room she saw several of the nobility, waiting for an audience with a particular member of the imperial family, her mother. 

 

The various nobles were busy speaking with each other, gossiping, trying to ensnare each other into their respective schemes.

When they noticed Helena, all the chatter ceased, her presence like a blinding light that for but a moment dazzled them all, before drawing all their attentions.

Smiles, false or otherwise, and practiced expressions soon adorned all their faces.

 

“Greeting your Highness” 

“We hope you are well today?”

“How are you today, your Royal Highness?

“You look lovely today, your Highness.”

“What brings you here, your Highness Helena?”

 

As they began prattling off their myriad of greetings and hellos. 

 

Chochorina, Adhara, and Al entered shortly afterwards, knowing that Helena appearing first would capture their attention.

She had that effect on people.

 

“Ah, Lady Chochorina your Highness, good to see you are well.”

“Having a pleasant time today lady Chochorina?”

And other similar greetings. They were slightly less formal, slightly more forced, with Chochorina’s greetings

 

Unlike Helena, Chochorina lacked the bearing of a monarch, but had all the energy one would expect of a hyperactive little girl. She responded better to being treated more as ‘daughter of the king’ rather than ‘royal princess’ in many respects.

 

For Adhara, most chose to try and simply ignore she was there, some giving generic greetings meant to capture all of them.

A select few offered a simple. “Greetings your highness Adhara.” or such, but little more. 

Many even seem confused by their own reluctance, but as they met Adhara’s gaze most just felt awkward, if not somewhat tense and unwell.

 

Seeing Adhara begin to get some attention, Helena clapped her hands together once.

 

“To answer your inquiry, I came to find my mother, since I understood my father was busy with diplomatic matters today.”

 

“Ah excellent.”

“Well we were waiting for her majesty as well.”

“We would be honored if you…”

Helena shook her head. “There is no need though.” She paused, casting a curious glance over them all. “I suppose that I could inform her that you all are waiting for her.”

 

“Ah you are too kind.”

 

“Truly too kind your highness.”

 

Chochorina giggled and then added. “I could maybe hear you out? I don’t got much to do.”

 

“Ah many thanks your Highness Chochorina.”

“You are truly as gracious and kind hearted as your mother” another said.

 

Helena smiled as Chochorina drew the attention of the crowd that pleased her no longer.

 

Al remained standing nearby the two quarter elves, watching over them silently as Helena entered the room where her mother worked.

 

**

The room was an office, well lit with a window that had a pristine view of the city.

A handsome butler with a boyish face stood off to the side, smiling warmly at her. “Ah Little Princess, you joined us.”


Helena smiled. “Good afternoon Schult.” She said, before turning her gaze to the woman at the table, her own mother.

She radiated equal presence to the girl, like twin suns whose presence threatened to burn the room with their radiance. 

 

Seeing Helena enter the room she placed her papers down.

“Helena, how might my beloved daughter be this afternoon? Have you already attended to all the tasks you needed to look to upon our return?”

 

She smiled, “I am well honored mother, and yes, everything has been brought to satisfactory completion in my eyes.”

 

Priscilla sat herself upright. “So, what brings you to me while I am amidst my work to order this nation?”

 

“Can a daughter not wish to see & impose upon her own mother?” Helena asked, maintaining her confident smile.

 

Priscilla smiled in turn. “So long as she does not waste the time of mine divine self, then she shall gladly welcome the presence of the one who can radiate the same divinity.”

 

She pushed her chair back.

 

Helena’s otherwise refined demeanor would crack lightly, revealing herself to still be a young girl as she eagerly sat in her mother’s lap. “Perhaps we radiate the same divinity, but my goal remains to shine as the brightest star in the sky, so that all may recognize mine worth. The world shall deliver unto me this fate.” She said, though unlike with her mother’s younger self, there was a degree of self awareness, a slight humor in her own words.

 

Priscilla raised an eyebrow. “You seek to surpass and outshine me?”

 

In the corner of the room Shult tensed. Arguments between the two were rare, but destructive affairs. 

 

Helena nodded her head. “Of course, is that not the way of parents and children?”

 

The two stared at each other, before sharing a warm laugh. “I believe that your father would agree with such a statement and outcome, and I would likewise like to see such a reality brought forth by your hands.”
Priscilla patted her lovingly on the cheek. “So do not disappoint, for if you do I shall be most harsh with you.”

 

“Have I ever? Beloved mother?” Helena asked. 

 

“No, you have not. Surprising given your father’s nature.”

 

At that remark the warmth left the room, a colder glare coming from Helena.

“I do hope you do not mean to imply that father is any less impressive than thyself. My father is King and Sage, and a better man than any I have known.”

 

Priscilla sighed. “A better man than any other, hmmm I suppose such a statement is not one I can disapprove of. He is the man graced to be my husband after all.”

 

“Also, I was informed before coming here that he would be free of his meetings within the hour.” Helena added on, as an almost casual remark.

 

Priscilla frowned. “And you did not lead with that?”

 

“Was it wrong to wish to spend time with my mother first? Before more business could interfere?”

 

“Hmm no I suppose not, at your age such is acceptable. Thine own wants must forever remain important in your mind, so long as they do not distract from what must be done.”

Helena hopped off her lap. “There are noblemen waiting to be graced by your presence. Though if we amuse them they may prevent us from meeting with father before another claims his time. Chochorina and Adhara are occupying them at the moment."

 

Priscilla picked up her fan and held it in her hands. “Is that so? Then they shall continue to wait. Time with my husband has my foremost priority. The quarter-wit can provide fools such as that enough amusement, the girl’s energy for such things is impressive, if tiring to personally attend too.” 

Helena smiled and took her mother’s hand. “Then we are in agreement mother, shall we be off?”

 

“Yes, let’s be off then.”

 

The two shared a genuine smile, their butler following behind him.

 

***

Encountering Subaru in the hallway, Helena raced forward, “Daddy!” She said with all the glee a little girl could have for her father.

She hugged him tightly and pressed herself against him as he scooped her up. He sat in a nearby bench positioned in the hall while taking her onto his lap.

“Ah hey there my little Sun. How are you doing today? Sorry I didn’t get a chance to see you when you got back.”

 

“Its okay, I am aware you are busy daddy. But perhaps…”

 

“Yup! I’m free the rest of the day!”

 

She hugged him tightly, his words were cause for celebration in her mind.

 

Priscilla smiled, satisfied by the display. “So all your own tasks for the day are completed?”

 

“Yup, somehow.” Subaru responded with a laugh while still hugging the girl. “Though i do have some reports I'll need to handle after dinner.”

 

Priscilla narrowed her gaze at him. “Then perhaps one should…”

 

A loud crash in an adjacent room cut her off.

 

A door swung open and they saw Felt dragging Cassiopeia by the ear.

 

“Ugh, I swear I don’t know if you get this from me or your father.” Felt muttered as she dragged her daughter along as she wriggled and glared. “I don’t care if they are boring and stupid you NEED to actually stay put for your lessons!”

Cassia whined and groaned. “Why!? Uncle Rein said you never did!”

 

“Yeah, well I had to sit through them anyway with that blockhead dragging me back each time. So you got to deal with it as well!”

 

“I know I know.” she sighed and shook her head. “Why do I got to deal with this anyways! I’m not as high strung as Leo or Helena!?”

 

“No but you and I got some annoying blood that makes nothing but trouble for us, so we gotta deal with it.”

 

The two paused as they saw Subaru, Helena, and Priscilla in the hallway.

 

“Oh, hey Pris… sorry about the commotion. Was just dealing with this brat trying to sneak out… AGAIN.”

She yanked her ear harder.

 

“Agh agh agh enough I get it!”



Helena sighed and shook her head. “Really Cassiopeia, you do have to behave better for your station, especially considering you are one of my rivals to be swept away when the time comes.”

 

Cassia groaned and scoffed. “Ugh the throne? You can have it…” The adults stared at Cassia for a second, knowing what would come next. “Ugh, then again. That would mean i’d be losing to you. No way can’t have that i’m taking it!” She declared, standing herself upright and pointing dramatically at Helena.

 

Helena smirked, enjoying her response as she hopped off her father’s laugh. “Then it shall be my privilege to make the golden lion submit before the majesty of the sun.” She also posed dramatically with her arms flourishing out as if to present her whole being.

 

Priscilla laughed, “See, even your child bends to the wisdom of mine own Felt.”

 

Felt rolled her eyes. “Sheesh I thought we were past that ya know?” she crossed her arms but smirked. “Still, you two seem to be having fun.”

 

Subaru shrugged. “I just got done with my work, I was going with Priscilla to see the rest of our kids though, Helena seems a bit distracted now. If you want you could take her place on my lap.” He teased Felt.

 

Felt smirked. “Tempting as that is, I'm not one to compete with a kid.”

 

Helena meanwhile pouted, a normally undignified look, but one she had to give her father regularly. “Father, as much as you adore your wives, my mother included, I do not seek to surrender my most cherished place to rest myself to anyone.”

 

“Ah, guess my hands are tied Felt.” Subaru laughed.

 

Felt laughed lightly. “Oh yeah, by the way. I need to run some reports by you later, i’ll drop them off at your office when I get the chance.”

 

Subaru sighed. “Those… right i’ll handle it after dinner.”

 

“Then I shall aid you with such. It is own own turn tonight and I am not going to forfeit it simply for matters of state.” Priscilla declared.

 

Felt crossed her arms. “Right you did miss a turn or two away didn’t ya. Shame.”

 

“Yes a shame indeed.” Priscilla said with all seriousness. 

 

“And Crusch is away, I may need to negotiate to regain what I have lost.” 

 

Felt grinned “Well I'm not giving up my spot unless ya give me a good offer.”

 

“That can be arranged…” Priscilla and Felt shared a look with each other as their two children continued to stare intently at each other.

 

Subaru laughed. “Okay that’s enough. Priscilla, Helena, I think we had somewhere to be.”

 

“Yes indeed.” Priscilla remarked. “All other matters can wait for another time.”

 

“Yeah, see you both around, have fun with your brood.” She chimed as she then went back to dragging Cassia off.

 

Helena smiled, taking that as a victory as she turned about to walk with her parents, holding each of their hands.

Notes:

Helena Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 12. The third eldest of Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea's children overall, eldest of Priscilla Natsuki's children.
-She is considered one of the 3 candidates to inherit the throne, alongside Leo and Cassiopeia.
-She has an affinity for Yang and Fire magic and has about the same magical energy as her mother, while having her father's spiritual affinity.
-Upon turning 11 she was given a piece of territory close to the capital to govern, which has prospered under her rule.
-She has additional powers that will be expanded upon later
-Overall in terms of power and skill she equals to Leo and Cassiopeia but probably has the highest magic and spirit affinity among them. Leo surpasses her in sword skill and Cassiopeia in raw physical power and instinct. She falls short in magical power to the Emilia children (As does everyone else basically)

------------------
Alright so that was my Helena chapter, in many ways saved the best for last of the dragon candidates as she was the one I was the most excited to write.

Should have part 2 out in a day or two. There may be a gap on Monday as work tends to kick my butt that day but we shall see...
Time for... MORE VOTING!!!

 

So my questions for my comments
-So far between messages and comments the vote is 5 against Petra being included, and 34 in favor. I'll admit i personally prefer the latter but i get the problems with it which is why I am asking. Its honestly just due to the fact that I view her feelings, as they are presented in the story, as being valid. I will ask, would aging her up a couple of years be alight? Either way Petra is honestly not a key focus for me in this fic, but I don't feel comfortable 'not' addressing her in some capacity so looking for a solution that works for her character and doesn't seem too 'mean' to her. Yes im sentimental, ive mentioned before that despite my sadism I like happy endings. So thoughts? more votes? ect. I'll take the smoothest integration that isn't 'exclusion'
-Update: Right now its +11 in favor of her inclusion.

Related to that...
-I am 100% going to be writing a react fic to accompany this. Mostly because I believe it will be fun. I did get some help for it already but I welcome more so feel free to reach out. I am using Thinkmind's theater setup based on the Re: Consequences setup as a basis, in part because he's helping me and because I feel a react to this fic works best with knowledge of the If's in mind, and his setup covers that well. Related to that I have a question. As this is the future, should Subaru be awake for it? The first chapter of the react fic as such would go over him waking up in the theater and THEN covering the prologue of the react. I want Subaru to be awake but to me a 'react' fic is a bit of a community spectacle so I want some input. My default answer will be 'yes' unless I get a lot of people telling me otherwise.

Anyways tell me your thoughts!
And look forward to the Priscilla brood next chapter it's gonna be... interesting to write. Lots of high energy personalities there.

Chapter 13: Children of the Sun Part 2

Summary:

An introduction to the remainder of the children of Subaru and Priscilla.

Notes:

Some people ask me how I keep track of this many characters... I really don't know, I only lost track of one of the four year old so far though and that was in my drafting.

Don't ask me how my brain works, I don't know.

Anyways, this chapter was otherwise surprisingly easy to write. Priscilla's kids tend to have the sort of personalities that just write themselves.

Only downside is Helena takes a back seat to her siblings this chapter but hey, she got her own chapter and gets top billing alongside the other 'eldest' for the rest of this story so... fair is far.

Full credit to ArcherFromAnor for the characterization of Helena, Alras, and Akron

The rest are on me.

Full credit to Evon for the conceptualization of Priscilla's kids and the art that inspired these versions period.

Anyways hope ya all enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Priscilla, Subaru, and Helena made their way to the playroom of the ‘Priscilla’ branch of the royal family, they heard another loud clash and clamor from outside.

 

“Gah!” A boyish voice cried.

“Idiot.” Another, calmer, but almost identical boyish voice replied to the cry.

 

Priscilla’s eye twitched lightly, as did Helena’s.

 

Subaru sighed. “Well, Felt has her hands on Cassia right now so…”

 

By the time he began to complain, Priscilla and Helena had already turned and made their way outside into the adjacent garden.

 

Splayed out on the ground there was a young boy of about nine years of age. He had bright orange hair and nearly shining golden eyes. He stared up at the sky as he groaned out. “Agh alright again!”

He shouted, raising his fist to the sky.

 

“Mhmmmm.” An identical boy sat nearby upon one of the garden benches, watching his twin dispassionate seeming but intense interest.

 

Subaru sighed. “Ugh what’s Alras up to now?”

Helena and Priscilla walked up to the child that was laying on the ground, he turned his head to face them.

 

“So… what nonsense are you doing today Alras?” Helena asked, tilting her head and staring critically at her brother.

 

“Oh! Hey Mom! Hey Sis! Hey Dad!” his every word was a shout as he leapt to his feet and grinned widely and stupidly.

 

“Trying to see if I can cross the entire garden just swinging from tree to tree.

 

Priscilla raised an eyebrow. “So you sought to make a monkey of yourself?”

 

Helena shook her head. “And you didn’t think better of it?”

 

“No? Why would I! I figure it's good training, especially without magic!” he declared like it was a brilliant idea.

 

Subaru sat down next to the twin sitting on the bench. “So Akron, how long has he been at this for?”

 

Akron turned to look up at his father. “”Half an hour.”

 

“Guessing ya couldn’t talk him out of it.” Subaru chuckled.

 

Akron blinked, as if his father had said the most ridiculous thing imaginable.

 

“Yeah that sounds about right. To be fair, besides the three of us, you got the biggest shot of doing that.” He ruffled Akron’s hair.

 

Akron blushed but smiled and said nothing else, turning his attention back to his brother.


Helena shook her head. “And where, pray tell, did you get such an idea brother?”

 

“Oh, just came to me since well, I got yelled at last time I tried doing it across the ceiling by Mother Rem and some of the staff. So I figured I'd try it outside with the trees! Good idea right?”

 

That earned an audible sigh from all those assembled, Priscilla, Helena, Arkon, and Subaru… though Subaru’s sigh was accompanied by a facepalm and chuckle.

 

“Of course it did.” Helena muttered.

 

Priscilla looked around. “And who, if yourself and Arkon are here, is watching over your younger siblings?”

“Oh, we left Andromeda with that.”

 

Priscilla sighed. “Acceptable…” She frowned and then dusted off Alras’ hair of the dirt he had gotten onto himself. “It is more than acceptable for boys your age to engage in such frivolity, stoke your inner fire, however you must always strive to look presentable and not to make yourself look utterly foolish. Do you understand?”

Her tone was demanding and strict, but filled with what one could describe as maternal affection.

 

“Ah, yes mom of course!” The young boy saluted his own mother with a wide smile on his face.

 

“Perfect, now come. We are going to see the rest of your siblings and I shall not leave you out here.”

 

“Hey bro we are leaving!” Alras shouted to Akron.

 

Akron nodded and stood up, going to join with his brother as they walked side by side.

Helena stood in the lead of them, behind Priscilla, while Subaru brought up the rear.

 

“So, besides that just now, what have you two been up to today?” Subaru asked the twins with a smile.

 

Alras spoke first, as always. “Oh! Well we got wrapped up in studying earlier today. After that we played around with our siblings a bit before heading outside.”

 

“Alras kept trying to challenge the others to an all versus him duel and got kicked out by our sisters.” Akron replied flatly.

 

Alras winced, “Gah betrayal by my own brother.”

 

Helena chuckled, retaining her cheerful and proud smile. “And I presume you followed him to keep your eye upon him as always?”

 

Akron nodded his head. “Someone had too.” His tone remained flat, almost impassive seeming, but none seemed to notice.

That was simply the way Akron spoke.

 

Helena smiled. “Good. I expect you to be the brain while our brother has none.”

She teased, stabbing a word shiv into Alras.

 

“Hey! I’m not dumb!”

 

“Obviously not, you are my brother, but you do fail to think. It's why Akron must do so for you.”

 

“Well he’s better at it anyways.”

 

“An assessment none could disagree with.” Helena smiled, as did the two twins. Alras’ smile was bright and beaming while Akron’s was soft and warm.

 

As the family came to a series of double doors Priscilla threw them open with a single push.

 

Inside was the remainder of their family in various states of play.

 

Andromeda, their second daughter and fourth oldest, sat on the couch. She had bright red hair that was currently done up in a long pony tail with a flower shaped ornament in her hair and a single braid in the front. Her dark eyes were currently focused on the young girl sitting in her lap.

 

Mimosa, the youngest daughter and 2nd youngest, having just recently turned four years old, sat on Andromeda's lap. Her dark hair was currently being brushed by her elder sister, while her crimson eyes remained closed. The little girl happily kicked her feet and hummed to herself while her sister worked.

 

A haughty looking girl, Polaris, stood off to the side. Her bright orange hair was done up into twintails with red ribbons as she dramatically recited from a book. Her crimson eyes beamed with energy and proud exuberance as she smiled warmly at the one audience member she had. The girl was slightly younger than Andromeda, being only seven years of age. 

 

The one audience member for Polaris’ one woman show was a young baby, sitting on the ground and clapping. It was a baby boy with bright red eyes and dark short hair. He clapped and smiled at her sister’s bold declarations and dramatic movements. This baby was Orion, the youngest of Priscilla’s children.

 

The final group of siblings were clustered nearby, all playing a board game designed by their father called “Jumanji.’

 

One was a girl who was identical to Polaris, being her twin Aurora. Unlike Polaris’ pure haughty demeanor, Aurora wore her features softly and with a gentle, yet playful smile. She also wore her hair in twintails though her ribbons were white and her hair slightly longer. She looked on as she played with two of her brothers.

 

A turn was being taken by the five year old Fafnir. Like his siblings his black hair was cut short, though his was by far the most neatly done. He shared the crimson eyes of his mother as he carefully surveyed the board before rolling the dice and moving his pieces. The boy’s demeanor was confident, though not quite so energetic as his other siblings, his every move was filled to the brim with self assurance and regal refinement. Truly he was his mother’s son.

 

The final child playing the board game, and the last over all, was Lucian. The boy wore his soft orange hair longer than his siblings, letting it fall halfway to his shoulders. He was quiet, perhaps the most calm in this room of mostly extroverts. Still, he had a soft and radiant gentle presence that seemed like a warm sunny day. 

 

Priscilla took a moment to survey the room, a satisfied smile then crossed her face. To Priscilla, all was right and ordered in the world, as it should be.

 

“Hey guys miss me!” Alras shouted as he barged past Priscilla, Akron following behind him but remaining quiet.

 

Andromeda. “Not particularly no brother.” Andromeda looked up and smiled widely. “Ah mother you’re back!”

 

The siblings all stopped what they were doing, seeing that their mother and father had come to see them. They all quickly rushed over and crowded around the two, Orion being scooped up by Aurora and carried over.

 

“Ah hey all ya little guys and girls. How are you doing today?” Subaru asked with a playful smile.

 

Andromeda smiled. “Doing well as always father, mother. You’ll both be happy to know my studies are progressing ahead of schedule.”

 

Priscilla smirked. “Good, see that it remains that way.”

 

“Father father! I was amusing little Orion by letting him bear witness to my performance. Certainly you would like to see my radiance later as well? I was just about to demonstrate a new song that I had been practicing. I can perform it for you later if you so wish.” Polaris chimed, dramatically pushing past some of her clamouring siblings.

 

“Of course I'd love to!” Subaru replied.

“It had best be a splendid performance dear.” Priscilla added.

 

“Obviously! Nothing less could come from me ohohoh!” The young Polaris laughed. 

 

Aurora giggled, and then looked up to Subaru and Priscilla with pleading eyes. “Mommy, Daddy can one of you read us one of your stories please!” The girl asked with obvious eagerness.

 

Lucian nodded his head. “We would really love it please.” The boy’s soft and gentle tone was soothing for anyone to hear.

 

Mimosa giggled and nodded her head. “Please please!” the young girl cried out. 

 

Priscilla fanned herself. “Very well, I can indulge you all with a tale from my homeland.”

 

The children then cheered.

 

Fafnir smiled. “Well then if I may make a request, Father, Mother, I would be happy if you could indulge me later in perhaps the selection of a new tunic? Someone appears to have caused my last one to rip.” 

He threw a glare at Alras.

 

Alras shrugged and then grinned widely. “Not my fault you need to get stronger Fafnir.”

 

Fafnir rolled his eyes. “We can’t all be boundless sources of energy and nonsense like you elder brother. Mine own remarkable self has better things to do.”

 

Akron chuckled.

 

“Well guess I'm guilty there.” Alras also laughed.

 

“Da Da! Ma Ma!” the young Orion reached out from Andromeda’s grasp to try and tug at Priscilla’s dress.

 

Priscilla smiled warmly and picked Orion up, holding him tenderly against herself. “Very well then, Andromeda, be a good girl and grab me a book from the shelf.”

 

Andromeda nodded her head and smiled. “Of course mother.” She walked over to the shelf, carefully looking through the books as she picked out one.

 

Helena then clapped her hands together. “Now then, those of you who wish to listen do so. The rest of you do not disturb Mother’s story.”

 

At Helena’s command the siblings nodded their heads, even little Orion had learned to heed the command of the eldest among them, and Alras fell silent.

 

Priscilla smiled, seeing Helena’s unquestioned command over the rest of their family, as all took to their proper places.

 

Priscilla sat down on the couch, Orion on her lap with most of the others gathered around her.

 

Subaru sat on a nearby couch, Polaris claiming a seat upon his lap, to the slight dismay of some of her other sisters.

 

Aurora called out her small fire spirit, taking the form of a small red lizard, as it sat on her lap to listen to the story. 

Mimosa eagerly clapped her hands together and sat down near Aurora, bouncing herself lightly up and down. 

 

Akron and Alras sat next to Subaru, Alras leaning back and stretching his arms while Akron took out his own book. Akron angled himself in such a way to make sure he could survey his entire family.

 

And so Priscilla began her tale, her entire family in her thrall, following her direction. But they were not drones for herself to command but rather stars arrayed in her orbit. Each one bright and shining like the rest.

Thus the Sun Queen found herself very pleased.

 

***

 

Later that day Subaru was relaxing with Akron, Alras, and Andromeda.

 

Alras had persuaded Subaru into a practice duel, so with wooden swords in hand the two of them clashed. 

 

Subaru and Alras fairly evenly traded blow for blow, though Subaru had to keep a keener focus. “Agh don’t understand why you want to train with me? Literally almost any of the knights are better at this.”

Subaru laughed a bit as he parried one of Alras’ relentless blows.

 

“Yeah well, they don’t go all out on me. You basically have too dad.”

 

“Ugh are you saying I'm that weak?” Subaru comically bemoaned his pitiful state in the eyes of his son.

 

“Yup! Especially compared to mom.” Alras laughed as he swung again, but Subaru sidestepped his attack and gave Alras a quick thwack across the back of the head with a wooden sword. 

“Ow!”

Alras fell forward onto his face.

 

Andromeda laughed. “Ahaha well that serves you right for mocking father, there IS a reason he is king after all. Then again, being on the ground like an animal suits you, Elder Brother.” Andromeda’s tone was harsh, mocking, and slightly venomous. For those who knew the younger Priscilla, they would see which child clearly inherited her venomous tongue. 

 

Akron just sighed silently, rolling his eyes at his brother. 

 

“Ugh, reminder taken.” Alras rubbed the back of his head.

 

“Alright I think that’s enough of you and me.” Subaru said.

 

“Huh but I can keep going!” Alras shouted, waving his arms about.

 

“You can always keep going brother.” Akron flipped through another page in his book.

 

“Yeah, well I'm tapping out, consider it your endurance victory.” Subaru remarked.

 

“Oh?” Andromeda tilted her head. “Well I can’t have my jar headed elder brother think he was actually successful. I believe I will take my turn with him then, remind him of his proper place in things.” Her smile was calm, confident, and cold as she picked up her own practice sword.

 

“Huh, yeah?! Alright bring it on little sister!” Akron shouted as he pointed his wooden sword right at her.

 

Subaru rolled his eyes, knowing there would be no stopping these two. Helena would simply disarm the situation with her grace, or quickly bring them under submission. But neither of these two quite had her same level of tact in this regard.

 

“Ugh just don’t take it too far this time.” He muttered to the two of them.

 

“Such a thing will not be required father, I can tame this beast.” 

 

“I’m not an animal sister!” Alras shouted.

 

“Then act like a proper man with grace and dignity. Or you’ll end up with your face on the ground again.”

 

Both assumed a fighting stance, raising their blades.

Alras’ eyes were fierce and fiery with a ferocious smile on his face.

Andromeda’s eyes were cold and sharp, as she licked her lip once in anticipation.

“Let’s begin”

 

And the two rushed at each other, their wooden swords clashing.

 

Subaru made his way over to Akron and sighed, sitting down next to him.

 

Subaru looked Akron over, Akron shifted his gaze up towards his father, before looking back down. Akron spent half his attention on the book, and half of his attention on his siblings. 

 

“So what’s on your mind today?” Subaru asked.

 

Akron paused and slowly put the book down on his lap.

 

“That much huh?” Subaru leaned back. 

 

Akron looked at Alras, rather intently.

 

Subaru smiled. “You don’t have to be like him you know? Or like either of us. You are your own person.”

 

Akron nodded his head. “I know.”

Subaru smiled and looked back at the fight. Alras was swinging relentlessly at Andromeda who parried and deflected his blows with careful and precise motions. For now, both were evenly matched, though Andromeda remained on the defensive.

 

“Brother is strong.” Akron commented.

 

“So are a lot of your siblings, so is your mom” Subaru questioned.

 

“Not that he… isn’t afraid of the world at all.”

 

Subaru paused, and chuckled. “Yeah, that describes your brother well.”

 

Akron smiled at Subaru’s comment. “It does.”

 

Akron continued to stare at the exchange, though occasionally he let his gaze drift towards his father.

 

“What else is there?”

 

Akron sighed. “Shortly before Mother left on her trip with Helena… I heard about her argument.”

 

Subaru blinked and sighed. “Figured you would hear about that. I wasn’t there for that but I heard it wasn’t pretty.”

 

Akron sighed.

 

***
It was a few weeks prior, shortly before Priscilla and Helena left for Helena’s territory when…

 

A nobleman received a swift kick across his face, sending him flying across the royal hall. A few of the other knights and noblemen winced as they saw this display.

 

The noblemen skidded across the floor, before landing in front of a group of his fellows.

 

The Queen Consort, Priscilla, stepped forward, glaring at them with crimson rage. “I have already given my answer and yet you worms dare to persist and presume?!”

 

One of the others helped their fallen comrade up.

 

Another nobleman stepped forward. “Your, your Majesty. All we insisted upon is that you take up the Barielle name once again. After all those lands are…”

 

“Still under my dominion and shall remain under the dominion of my children. The fact that they do not bear the name Barielle makes no difference.” Her voice was firm and laced with fire.

 

“Ah but still, the Barielle family have a long history in Lugunica, surely you understand why.”

 

“Enough!” Priscilla’s voice was like a roar, forcing silence on all others in the room as she stepped forward.

“I care not for whatever value and history you place upon the name Barielle, it served its purpose for me and I require it no longer. For me it is nothing but the name of a worthless man who accomplished nothing of worth so best to let it die or to be taken up by whatever lesser relatives he has remaining. I shall have no part of it.”

She declared.

“My name is Priscilla Natsuki, and it is the one name I have born in my life that I value above all others.”

She took another step, her fingers coiled as if she was about to conjure forth her Yang Sword. 

“So if any of you DARE to insinuate that my name as Priscilla Natsuki, is not ‘befitting’ of my royal status, I shall remove your head from your worthless bodies myself.”

Her eyes gleamed with a ferocious bloodlust that quickly forced them to back away.

 

Commander Marcos, who had been standing off to the side, slowly stepped forward. He interposed himself between Priscilla and the noblemen.

 

“Your Majesty, I believe that you have made your point today.” His tone remained respectful, but resolute.

 

She huffed. “So you’ll continue to defend these certains captain?” 

Her fiery gaze locked with his stony one.

 

“It is my duty to protect the officials of this kingdom and the royal court.”

 

“Yes yes you and your knights have done a ‘fine’ job of that have they not?” Her tone was mocking as she stared back at him with a spiteful glare in her eyes.

 

“Fine, continue to play your part commander, but I wish for them out of my sight this instant.” She scoffed.

 

“Very well your majesty.” He bowed and escorted the noblemen away.

 

***

 

Subaru shook his head and rubbed his temples. “That… happens once in a while. Don’t know why she gets so worked up about a name.”

 

Akron stared at him.

 

“No, that’s not true. I get it. For her it really means the whole world.” Subaru turned back to Akron. “Don’t worry about it, it's more of a long standing annoyance that gets under your mother’s skin every so often. We’ll work everything out, trust us.” he smiled brightly at him.

 

Akron nodded his head, and smiled back at his father, before returning to his book.

 

Andromeda and Alras continued to duel, trading blows and trading aggression as Alras’ powerful strikes met Andromeda's precise and energetic swordplay. She danced around his blows while he continued to unleash a ferocious storm of them, neither giving an inch.



Helena then walked into the yard and clapped her hands. “Beloved father, younger siblings. Mother has sent me to inform you that dinner is about to be served. She expects you all there promptly.” Helena’s tone was formal, but the command was absolute. Akron stood up while Andromeda and Alras concluded their duel.

 

“Agh alright that is a draw then.” Alras said through heavy breaths. 

 

Andromeda smiled. “If that is what you wish to believe brother.”

 

Helena stared at the two. “I trust neither of you will sully dinner with your continued prattling.

 

“Ah no sister.” Andromeda replied.

“Wouldn’t dream of it!” Alras said.

 

Helena smiled. “Excellent, now let's be on our way.” 

Helena turned about, leading her siblings and father back to the rest of the family.

Notes:

Helena Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 12. The third eldest of Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea's children overall, eldest of Priscilla Natsuki's children.
-She is considered one of the 3 candidates to inherit the throne, alongside Leo and Cassiopeia.
-She has an affinity for Yang and Fire magic and has about the same magical energy as her mother, while having her father's spiritual affinity.
-Upon turning 11 she was given a piece of territory close to the capital to govern, which has prospered under her rule.
-She has additional powers that will be expanded upon later
-Overall in terms of power and skill she equals to Leo and Cassiopeia but probably has the highest magic and spirit affinity among them. Leo surpasses her in sword skill and Cassiopeia in raw physical power and instinct. She falls short in magical power to the Emilia children (As does everyone else basically)

 

Alras Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 10
-A boy with short orange hair and golden eyes. Identical to his brother Akron.
-Has a bold and direct demeanor.

Akron Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 10
-A boy with short orange hair and golden eyes. Identical to his brother Akron.
-Has a quiet and aloof demeanor, but is very insightful and protective of his family

Andromeda Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 9
-A girl with bright red hair and dark eyes
-She is confident, proud, quick witted, and sharp tongued with a noble bearing.

Aurora Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 7
-A young girl with orange hair and crimson eyes. Identical to her sister Polaris.

Polaris Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 7
-A young girl with orange hair and crimson eyes. Identical to her sister Aurora.
-She is a sweet and kind girl, while slightly she is is a very bright individual. Is bonded to a fire spirit named Vulkus who takes the form of a lizard.

Fafnir Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 6
-A boy with short and neat black hair with crimson eyes
-A proud, confident and charismatic young man with a commanding presence & great intelligence.

Lucian Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 5
-A boy with soft and neat orange hair and dark eyes
-A gentle and kind hearted boy who's presence is like a calm sunshine.

Mimosa Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 4
-A young girl with black hair and crimson eyes
-She is young and cheerful but has already begun to develop a playful and mischievous personality.

Orion Natsuki Van Astrea
-Age 1
-A young baby with black hair and bright red eyes

-------------------

Hello, boy that was a lot of kids. So then first, some updates.

-Petra vote is right now at +14. (feel free to still vote)
-For the 'react' fic response to this fic Subaru will be awake.
-After "Children of the Demon/Bond of the Demon" but before "Child of Shadows" I am going to include "Bond of the Scorpion" to cover Shaula (Still debating if she gets a kid or not) as well as "Union of the Light" which will cover what Petra's status. Both those chapters should be shorter than normal so I may label them 'mini chapters' I will also include a chapter or two that updates on everyone else, now that I got that finalized. After 'Child of the Shadows' the "Introduction Arc" ends.
-Next up is "Bond of the Sun (NSFW)"

-----------
Votes & Requests
I'm running out of characters for these notes so I'll make this quick.
-You can still contribute to past votes, only the Ram one is locked in now.
-New idea some mad lad gave me that I am torn on. Elsa? My 'divergence point' is Arc 3 (but arcs 3 & 4 are mostly normal). I also have 1 method to pseudo revive Elsa (based off books of the dead) so could do that too. What do you all think?
Similarly to that...
-Echidna. She IS around in this fic, I'll confirm that. Do you all want her in a relationship with Subaru of any kind? This is still a Lust if fic even if I'm playing it 'seriously' to a certain degree.
-Rem: ATM I just have her with Rigel, Spica, and maybe 1 other kid. Anyone think she should have more? They'd be tertiary/background characters but if you think it fits. So that's a vote as well.
-Finally tell me your thoughts on the kids, you've pretty much met them all at this point, aside from Vega (ram's kid) and Spica (but we already know her)... Debating still if Shaula gets a kid so vote on that I suppose.

Anyways thanks for sticking around! Hope this fic is still to everyone's liking!

Chapter 14: Mini Chapter: Bond of the Sun (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between Subaru and Priscilla as they also reflect on the state of the kingdom, and what troubles the king.

Notes:

Ugh I probably should wait till tomorrow to post this chapter but to hell with it, looks fine to me.

Nothing much else to update, I got stuck in a world building mindset, which saves trouble for later.

Half considering doing a slight age adjustment/retcon after I go through these chapters, maybe just tack on an extra 'year' or so of time passing.

Anyways, there isn't too much of anything plot related in this chapter besides an update on the situation with Vollachia and a little bit of a hook that teases where the Scorpion girl is.

Have fun

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru sat at his desk and let out a long groan as he threw the papers down on his desk. Leaning back he rubbed his forehead.
“Ugh this stuff is killing me.” He let out an almost childish whine

 

Ram stood off to the sigh and sighed. “To think you are so pathetic as to be slain by paper after all you’ve been through.”

 

Subaru grumbled. “Wouldn’t even be the most pathetic thing to do me in.” He muttered in a low hum.

 

“Most likely.” Ram said, clearly not understanding the full context that Subaru meant.

 

Priscilla then walked on in, throwing her own papers down. “It is done.” She said with a haughty and confident smile.

 

“Wha already!?” Subaru asked in shock.

 

“Why of course!” She smirked and let out a laugh. “After all the world itself bends to my favor, so trivial paperwork of state is of no challenge to me.”

She motioned to herself with that satisfied smile across her face.

 

Subaru shook his head and sighed, his shoulders slumping. 

“Well I still need to finish this and…”

Priscilla looked down at the table, paying the briefest of glances at it.

“It can wait.”

“Huh what but they need it by…”

 

“The afternoon” She walked around the table and sat herself on his lap.

 

He tried to rise but she just pressed him down.

“He-hey we”

 

“Enough, I have made by declaration, we shall handle it together in the morning.” She pressed a hand on his chest.

“For the rest of the evening you are at my disposal. I do hope you keep me satisfied.”

 

Ram clears her throat. “Your Majesty, I don’t think the king needs any more excuse to be more slothful. He is barely functional as a human being as is.” 

Her deadpan reaction and lack of embarrassment made it clear such scenes were not uncommon, her presence routinely ignored.

 

“Oh? The maid wishes to object. Well you can either make yourself scarce and depart for your other duties, or you can remain and also indulge in the body of the goddess. The choice is yours.”

 

Subaru blushed. “Hey hey Ram isn’t” Priscilla pressed a finger to his lips to silence him.

Ram blushed bright red at that. “I will not take part in any of his majesty Barusu’s degeneracy. I shall take my leave.”

She quickly turned about and left the room. Priscilla sighed.

 

“A pity” She then turned her attention back to Subaru. 

 

“Hey shouldn’t we.”

 

“Here is sufficient.” She planted a kiss right on his lips, pressing herself against him. He quickly surrendered and leaned into it, pulling his arm around her and quickly working off her dress.

 

He continued to kiss and make out with her, the two lost in the fires of their passion. 

 

Subaru broke his kiss. “Ya know the kids are still up and they sometimes come in here, agh Helena does handle court stuff now ya know?” Subaru commented, though he kept his hands on her.

Priscilla paused, but then huffed. “I suppose I should have ordered the maid to stand guard. But what is done is done, if such an idea occurred to you it must be the correct choice.” She sighed and shook her head.

“Now then, come.” She pulled him up, clearly intent to take him to their bed.

 

***

The two were later within their bed, Priscilla had her voluptuous body pressed up against him.

 

She was continuing to make out with him when she paused, and pressed a finger to his chest.

“Speak now, what is on your mind this time?”
She asked as her eyes narrowed at him.

 

He paused, staring at her as he sighed. “Was it that obvious?”

 

She rolled her eyes. “You mask your emotions well, for one of commoner origin. But mine own divine eyes are not like the rest. I can tell when weight is upon your head… I do hope you have not had too…”

 

His eyes widened. “Ah no no nothing like that.” he quickly shook his head. “S-sorry if I worried you.”

 

She sighed. “It is fine, then speak on what ails you currently, so I may remind you how foolish you are to worry.” 

 

He leaned back, though she remained pressed against him. “One thing is our more… tense relationship with Vollachia now.”

 

She sighed. “Vollachia owed you a great debt, that stays them for now, but that was also paid already in the aftermath of the Royal Selection’s end and in our final battles with the Witch Cult. Couple that with factions within both nations who would see this relationship undone…”

 

“Yeah I'm aware of what I am dealing with there. That bastard Vincent is just being stubborn about negotiations for renewing the peace treaty.”

Subaru let out a groan.

 

“Yes I suppose things between you and my brother have deteriorated, and there are many in the halls of power, in this nation and others, who would see you removed from your throne and from existence. Though I feel like they may find it very difficult in the latter case.”

 

Subaru rolled his eyes. “Yeah, fun for me.” he grumbled.

 

Priscilla frowned, seeing that she had struck a slight nerve there. She sighed.
“Is it just the politics that troubles you?! Vanish such concerns from your mind, we are in bed as husband and wife.”

 

“Ah no, there was actually something else. Part of why I sent Shaula out actually along with a few of the knights.”

 

“Oh? I did wonder where that noisy scorpion was. I doubt she is there for any mission of a subtle sort.”

 

He laughed. “She’s there as firepower, I sent some people a bit more… capable of investigating things along with her, some of the knights and court mages.”

 

“And what matter would this be?”

 

“The increase in Mabeast nests.”

 

Priscilla frowned. “More so than I'd imagine?”

 

“Yeah. And in inconvenient spots too. I am just making sure that it's not something that the Witch Cult is up to, or what’s left of them.”

 

She sighed. “Well that is enough for now!”
She then climbed atop him.

“I demand your full attention on my body for the rest of the night. This is NOT a request you can refuse, but a command from your wife and goddess.” She declared as she slipped the rest of her clothes off, sitting rather commandingly atop him.

 

He laughed and grabbed a hold of her hips, running hands along her body.

“Be careful what you wish for. Even the goddess can be sent to heaven ya know.”

 

She chuckled and licked her lip, a clear and obvious hunger in her. “If you believe yourself capable of such then prove it.”

 

He then yanked her down into a kiss, his hands now freely roaminging her body, as hers ran over his. Her moans and his quickly joined together as they embraced, their kissing more passionate, forceful, and fierce, almost like a struggle for control. She had the superior strength, obviously, but his hands, his lips, his everything, struck and grabbed her in just the right ways to elevate her fire, her passion, but also being bent to his will.

Going through position after position, behind her, atop her, beneath her, with her having to brace herself and cling against the bed before long as she gasped and rocked
The royal bed, used to enduring such harsh treatment, groaning under the strain as they went back and forth into the night.

In the end the Sun Princess was quite exhausted and satisfied, even if her legs no longer totally obeyed her in the morning.

Notes:

Wanted to get this chapter out earlier today BUT I got stuck world building and fleshing out some things before I felt comfortable continuing to write, so sorry for the delay... Not really since I spoil you all with my post rate.

Anyways since I rushed it at the end, let me know if I horribly messed up something somewhere. I sort of felt like I had some information to give in this chapter that I just totally forgot.

So small chance of it getting a rewrite later but these mini chapters are meant to mostly show the Subaru x (wife) dynamic.

--------
Votes
-Right now the Elsa vote and the Echidna vote are still open. Don't have the exact numbers but the Elsa vote leans no and the Echidna vote leans yes. That vote will be open for a while for right now.

And I'm going to bed
Gnight
Tomorrow I work on "Children of the Demon"

After that its
-Bond of the Demon
-Union of the Scorpion
-Union of the Light
-The Witchbeast Princess
-Denizens of the Dream (Aside from denizens, I expect all these chapters to be fairly short)

THEN
-Child of the Shadow
& then the final chapter of these introductions
-A Meeting with the Shadow

Then we'll check back in with our favorite psychos, the Witch Cult, and what they've been up to, and boy its a lot of nonsense I have cooked up there. (And a ton of OCs since well, the Archbishops are dead and even they they all got revived Subaru knows their gimmicks and how to kill them now, so X factors are needed).

Anyways, now I sleep.

Chapter 15: Children of the Demons

Summary:

The children of Rem and Ram.
An elder brother's reflection on his role in the family.
The personal struggles of two Oni sisters.

Notes:

I should not stay up this late writing this stuff, yet here I am because I want to finish it.

Note: Ram is one of the harder characters for me to write, I don't know why. Hope I did okay.

Hope ya enjoy.

Leave a comment if you like.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The eldest child of Subaru Natsuki, Rigel Natsuki, strolled throughout the palace complex. Today he was wearing a Karagari style Kimono sort of outfit, he always found this sort of attire more fitting for him than the usual attire around Lugunica, and most agreed it seemed to suite him well. 

 

“Hello Sir Rigel.”

 

“Good Day Rigel.”

 

“Greetings.”

 

He received the attention from the various people, palace staff, officials, knights and such who passed him by. He waved at them, shrugged, smiled, but mostly ignored them.

He was treated a bit different from his half siblings on account of a few things. For starters he was the oldest of his siblings by a good few months. Secondly he wasn’t a Prince technically, due to his mom not being a Queen.

 

“Course dad’s title is worthless without his women.” He muttered to himself, not exactly bitter about it but it was certainly meant to disparage his father.

 

He would be given the title of ‘duke’ officially when he turned 15, when he became a full adult by the standards of the kingdom. Enough to pursue knighthood without issue, since Lugunica doesn’t have ninja he figures something like that is the next best thing.

Sighing a bit he rubbed his forehead, looking outside he saw some of his half siblings playing in a courtyard.

 

He saw Chochorina, having created another impromptu snowfield, in the midst of a snowball fight with several of the other siblings.

Among them were Tonnura and Adhara.

He was glad to see Adhara happily playing among the rest of his siblings, among them she was safe.

 

Cassiopeia was on the opposing side, being helped by Maia and Altair.

 

Mercurius was reading to himself off to the side of the snowfield.

 

And several of Priscilla’s children were on either side. It was likely some of Crusch’s children would be there too if they were not away. 

 

Rigel sighed as he looked at the display for a moment. They were his siblings, half siblings sure but they were still his family.

He obviously favored his own full little sisters.

And he obviously favored his little sisters over his little brothers.

But still, they were all his siblings.

 

Looking down from the upper window, he was noticed by Chochorina who waved at him.

“Hey! Big Brother Rigel! Join us!” She shouted back with a gleeful smile.

 

“Yeah, get down here ya horned idiot!” Maia shouted.

 

“Before we drag ya down!” Cassia added, half as a threat, half as an expression of her sibling affection. 

 

“I demand your presence, eldest of my brothers, if you would be so kind as to oblige!” Helena demanded with all the courtesy due the eldest of her siblings. 

 

A few others turned to face him, staring down from a few floors up.

“Huh! Oh yeah alright! Be right down!”

 

He sighed a little bit but then quickly took off to race downstairs, darting past the other palace staff before.

 

“Hey, Rigel, come here.”

 

The young half-oni heard a voice that didn’t sound like it was greeting him. Rigel stopped upon hearing that familiar tone and quickly turned around.

 

Standing behind him, amidst the royal palace, was a tall wolfman in a black kimono. 

 

“Oh! Uncle Halibel!” Rigel said excitedly.


“Ohohoh well then, if it isn’t little Rigel. Then again, you are getting pretty tall now.” Halibel playfully put his hand up to Rigel’s height, still a fair bit shorter than Halibel himself.

“So how ya been doing? Keeping up with all your training?”

 

“Ah obviously! Can’t wait for ya to show me more!” he grinned eagerly. He took what training he could from the Wolfman, during the times he visited.

 

Halibel laughed lightly. “For what little training I give you’re a natural. Maybe you’ll follow in my footsteps one day after you go off and get some full time training. Sure I can persuade your parents to let you tag along with me for a bit when you’re older.”

 

“Follow in your footsteps and be a playboy? No way, I'm using everything I learn to support my mom and sisters!”

 

“And not your dad?”

 

Rigel shrugged. “My old man’s got the rest of the kingdom and all his other women, he’s a grown guy, he can handle wiping his own ass.”

 

Halibel laughed while covering his face. “Ahaha still no respect for your old man, he really can’t catch a break with you. Well that sounds like you. We’ll talk later then. I got some business with Su-san.”

Rigel tilted his head. “Dad’s hiring you again?”

The implications were not lost on the young oni. Knowing what Halibel did, and the level of money and need that would be required for him to hire the Admirer.

 

Halibel shrugged. “Nothing ya need to worry about yet. Your dad just asked me to look into a few suspicious looking things and people abroad.”

 

Rigel’s frown deepened. “Dad isn’t telling us things again, is he.”

 

Halibel shrugged as he began to walk off. “It's how it goes when you are in charge Rigel, you’ll probably learn about it someday.” The Wolfman then vanished down the hallway.

 

Rigel watched him go, wearing a pensive expression as the Wolfman turned a corner.

 

Sighing, Rigel continued his way downstairs, when he came across another figure in the hallway.

It was a young girl, about 8 years old, with fair pale skin, blue eyes, and short black hair.

It was his younger sister, Spica.

 

“Ah Little Sister!”

 

Rigel rushed up to her and gave her a great big hug.

 

The younger half oni was licking at a sampling of the new ‘ice cream’ product that Anastasia and Subaru had been selling when she was suddenly taken into the embrace of her elder brother, who held her tightly.

 

“Agh ah big bro ah let go!” She let out an awkward whine as she giggled.

 

He paused and then let her go. “Ah sorry, Just always good to see you little sister!”

 

She pouted, “You saw me just a few hours ago”

 

“I mean, yeah but still.” He shrugged. “So… huh, that’s dad’s new treat right?”

 

“Yup!” she smiled and licked it. “I saw daddy and he wanted me to try this flavor, he said it was Strawberry I think?” 

She licked again at the pinkish ice cream.

 

Rigel stared at it for a moment, before he decided he had no interest in it beyond…

“Do you like it?” he asked her.

 

She nodded her head and smiled. “Yup! It's pretty good! I think I like vanilla a bit better though. Dad said he was going to try and make a flavor called ‘chocolate’ but said he didn't have the right ‘ingredients’ for it. 

 

Rigel shrugged. “The old man can figure out something.”

 

“Yup, daddy always does.” Spica said, clearly having far more reverence and belief in their father than her older brother had.

 

“Anyways, that’s not important.” he grabbed her hand excitedly. “A lot of the others are playing outside, Chochorina made a snowfield. We should get going out there, I mean, unless you wanted to do something else? I’ll join you!”

 

Spica giggled at her elder brother’s excitable tone. He was always like this about her, and she was aware enough by now to understand this was a special attitude reserved for her and her little sister. “Well… sounds like fun! Chochorina makes great snow!”

 

“Ah then I'll take you there.” He held her by the hand to lead her out.

 

Looked down at her hand as Rigel walked with her. “I’m old enough to walk without my big brother holding my hand you know?”

 

He paused and blushed. “Oh, well I…”

 

“It's fine, I like being with you too brother.” She leaned in and hugged him.

 

Rigel blinked but then hugged her back, smiling before they continued outside, hand in hand.

 

***
(Snowball fight)

 

Once outside, Rigel and Spica were quickly drawn onto teams among the children.

 

Cassiopeia grabbed Rigel and was already dragging them to her side. “Wha wait wait! I wanted to be on Spica’s team!.”

 

“No way Rigel, we’re already even up so you’re joining our side and Spica their side.”

 

“Ugh!” Rigel groaned but allowed his younger half sister to drag her along, stopping her would have been futile anyway.

 

Chochorina grabbed Spica by the hand. “Little sister Spica how are you!?”

 

“I’m doing good Big Sister Choco!” She said, smiling and happy to be with one of her favorite elder half sisters.

Despite Chochorina being almost twice her age, the two were nearly the same height with Chochorina only being slightly taller by a head.

 

“Let’s make sure to burry your brother in snow? Sound good?” Chochorina leaned in and whispered.

 

Spica giggled and nodded her head eagerly. “Sounds good!”

 

And so, with Rigel reluctantly on the opposing side of his sister, the snowball fight began.

 

It was an epic battle, no magic being used for the sake of fair play, but the ferocity was still quite the spectacle.

 

Snowballs hurled back and forth back and forth, pelting the children as they laughed and played.

 

Though a concentrated effort was made by Chochorina’s team not to win, but to instead try and burry the hotheads of the other side, Cassia and Rigel, beneath a pile of snow.

 

And while Chochorina’s team lost, they succeeded in their goal as by the time the game ended, Cassia and Rigel were quite literally buried beneath the snow.

 

Tonnura stared at the piles of snow. “How… did we manage that even.”

 

“Huh… i’m not sure” Chocorina put her hands on her hips and looked questioningly at the snow pile she herself created.

 

Maia laughed, “Ahahah so that’s what you were up to, got to say was worth it for you guys to throw the match for that.”

 

Helena chuckled. “Well I must say we made quite the fool and spectacle of the Beast and Demon.”

 

Andromeda smirked. “Yes, but my side still won big sister.”

 

“Yet the world has conjured forth this for my amusement, I'll say that I am pleased.” Helena remarked, motioning to the pile.

“Grraaah!”

 

“And she’s angry.” Mercurius remarked, flipping a page of his book before closing it as he stared up at the imminent explosion of rage from Cassia.

 

“Get this stuff off of me!” She snarled and burst out from the snowpile, snarling a bit as she looked around and huffed. 

 

Her other siblings began to laugh, seeing her glaring at them with a rage.

 

“Ugh have half a mind to knock ya all into the ground ya hear me!” She flailed her arms around.

 

As she did so Rigel poked his head out and then unburied himself from the snow. “Gah you dammed assholes, all of you.” He grumbled and glared.

 

Of course the other siblings, even those on their own side, continued to laugh at their expense.

 

“That was funny, big brother, big sister Cassia.” Spica chimed with a bright smile on her face

 

Adhara giggled and called out. “It was fun!” she shouted.

 

The eyes of the others shifted to Adhara, all glad to see the normally quiet and gloomy child having a good time was a treat for all of them.

 

Rigel smiled, seeing Spica and Adhara having fun. These were the moments the half oni truly cherished.

He walked up to them, smiled, and hugged them both. “Glad you are both having a good time.”

 

Adhara softly smiled and leaned into her elder brother.

Spica giggled and warmly hugged him.

 

These were the people, all of them here and elsewhere, that Rigel was determined to be strong for.

***



Later that day, Rigel continued to walk with Spica through the halls of the palace.

 

“Anyways, mom was expecting us back before sundown, we should probably head over there.”

 

“Sounds good big brother!” Spica declared happily, the girl joyfully moving along with a sweet smile on her face.

 

They continued to walk together through the palace, before stopping as they came across two individuals.

 

The first was a young girl with dark blue short hair and a contented smile on her face. She had heterochromatic dark and blue eyes and smiled shyly upon seeing them “Big brother big sister!”

 

Leading her along was a taller woman, who held her by the hand. Wearing an elegant dark blue dress, with azure eyes and short blue hair. It was their mother Rem.

 

“Ah Rigel, Spica. Seems you two are doing well today, I'm glad.” She said with a sweet smile to them both.

 

“Mommy!” Spica ran up to her and hugged her tightly.

 

Rigel followed his sister and smile. “Hello mom, how was your day.”

 

“Ah it was fine Rigel, I was just busy making sure the palace was in order, after the mess you and your half siblings always make.”

 

“A lot of it has to do with big bro and sister Cassia.” Spica nudged Rigel in the side.

 

“Wha! I’m not that bad!” Rigel protested, acting shocked that his beloved precious little sister would say such a thing about him.

 

“Rigel’s messy!” the three year old blue haired half oni cried.

 

Rigel pouted in a grumpy fashion. “Not you too Electra.” he sighed and softly rubbed at her head.

 

She giggled lightly. “You are you are!”

 

“Yup he is!” Spica added.

 

Rem giggled. “Come now Rigel, you can handle your little sisters teasing you a bit right? You are the biggest handful among my children.

 

Rigel blushed brightly with embarrassment, the three most important people in the world to him were mocking him relentlessly.

Grr this is dad’s fault! He’s got them into the habit of making fun of me!

 

He grumpily stewed in his own thoughts. 

 

“Ehem” There was the sound of a throat being cleared.

Turning to face the source they saw it was the other Oni Sister, Ram, walking down the hallway, still in her maid uniform.

At her side was a young girl, younger than Rigel but older than Spica.

 

“Sister sister, we need to discuss some of the plans for the banquet tomorrow. Priscilla and Anastasia left that to us to plan.”

 

Rem paused. “Ah yes, I was going to see you later about that Sissy, sorry I am late.”

 

She then turned to the figure at Ram’s side.

She was another half-oni. She had short dark hair, red eyes, and a cold expression, despite the smile on her face.

“And how are you doing today Vega?” Rem smiled and patted her on the head.

 

Vega blushed but smiled. “Just fine Aunt Rem. Mother here was simply complaining about ‘him’ again.”

 

“Oh you mean your father?” Rem giggled. “Yes she does that a lot you know.”

 

“True but it gets tiring since I know she…”

 

Ram shot what could only be described as a death glare at Vega, who quickly shut her mouth. Still, Vega smiled as if she had proven victorious.

 

“Vega’s father is a worthless man who she needs to know nothing about.”

 

“Until you make another ‘mistake’ again mother?” Vega asked, needling her lightly.

 

Ram frowned. “A mistake that won't be repeated.”

 

Spica and Electra looked confused.

Rigel blushed and looked away. “Stupid old man.”

 

Rem sighed and shook her head. “That is true…”


***

 

(Ram & Subaru Drunken Flashback)

Over Ten Years Ago

 

Ram was in one of the dining rooms of the royal castle, out of her maid uniform and in a casual white and pink kimono style outfit. Whenever Subaru brought Kararagi attire for his wives he made sure to get gifts for Ram and a few others as well.

Ram sat with a full wine glass in front of her, and several empty bottles of white and other assorted alcoholic beverages, some being types that Subaru had helped ‘bring over’ from the other side such as vodka.

 

Sitting with her were two odd figures, Al and Beatrice. 

 

Al shrugged and sipped his own wine, lifting his helmet lightly to drink. “She’s really packing it away huh.” He had a magical prosthetic arm attached to him, slightly more sluggish in motion than his normal arm, but it was something.

 

He mentioned, as Ram chugged down another drink.

 

Beatrice sighed as she sipped a glass. “She has been like this every year since brother’s passing when it was his birthday.”

 

Al sighed. “Still not sure what he saw in the clown dude I mean.”

 

Ram threw a glass at him that he quickly ducked. “Ah hey!”

 

“Shut up! Master Roswaal was a great man and far better than you. What do you know.”

 

“Well we both had to deal with the same crazy Witch, different is I agree with ya that Echidna was a bitch.” Al shrugged.

 

Beatrice sighed. “Mother did have quite the habit of ruining the men around her I suppose.” 

 

Ram grumbled. “Stupid stupid witch.” She poured another glass and drank. “If only she went away and never crawled up from under a stupid rock again then maybe master Roswaal would still be here.” She then took another drink.

 

Al sighed. “She does have an annoying habit of staying alive.” he sipped his own drink.

 

Beatrice nodded her head. “Mother is also quite stubborn, in fact.”

 

Ram shook her head. “He was getting better! He was learning! The witch even told him that she didn't love him like he wanted! That she ughghghgh!” she took another huge drink.

 

“And he stupidly and foolishly disappeared! I don’t even know if he’s dead or had another body!” She sighed and sobbed.

 

Beatrice shook her head. “Betty checked both viable candidates for soul transcription, Roswaal kept his word and did not move to possess any of his descendants.”

 

Ram hung her head and continued to sob.



Subaru then walked in, wearing a kimono from Karagari, one of his casual outfits.

 

“Hey Pal, care to join us for a bit?” Al asked.

 

Ram groaned. “What do you want stupid Barusu!” she glared at him.

 

“Geeze Ram, I came to check on you. I know today always hits you rough.” He sat down next to her. 

 

Ram grumbled. “No one asked you too, stupid Barusu.” She muttered and sipped her drink. 

 

Subaru sighed, “Alright Al, pour me one.” He took a glass for himself.

 

Al shrugged. “Sure sure, which do you want?”

 

Subaru thought about it. “How about that one?”

 

Al whistled. “One of the ones from the back, I got ya. Glad ya supplied this place with a few of the things you haven’t released to the public yet.”

 

Beatrice muttered. “With good reason, if the state of you and the other fools when you first sampled it was anything to go off I suppose.”

She stood herself up.

“Since Betty’s contractor is here to comfort the Oni, and my respects have been paid, I shall retire to my library in fact.”

Beatrice then slowly walked out of the room.

 

“I’ll hold down the fort Beako.” Al waved.

 

Beatrice shrugged. “You may do as you wish, in fact.”

Al finished pouring Subaru the drink as Beatrice walked out of the tavern, Subaru sipping his own drink.

 

Subaru took a drink and looked back at Ram. “So, still thinking about Roswaal huh. I mean the guy made his choices.”

 

Ram sighed. “I know, and he even was willing to die for us in the end. He actually gave up everything for us.”

She muttered and sipped her drink.

 

Subaru shook his head. “I had issues with the guy, massive issues with the guy.”

 

“That is because stupid Barusu cannot recognize taste and class, when it is so anathema to what you are.” 

 

“Well back to the insults, guess ya are still feeling somewhat okay.” Subaru sipped his drink. “Do you want me to stay with ya for a bit then, otherwise I'll go back to the palace to relax for a bit.”

 

Ram sighed. “If a fool like you Barusu can even think you deserve to relax then you should just go nap in the dirt with the worms. You are king so you must work yourself to the bone controlling this nation and making sure maidens like me are taken care of, surely you can do something as brainless as that.” A slight drunkenness entered her voice. 

 

Subaru laughed. “Guess i’m staying then, here let me get this for ya.” he poured her and himself another drink as they both drank together.

 

“Ugh, not nearly enough for it to stop hurting.”

 

Subaru sighed. “Same.”

 

“What do you possibly have to worry about when you have six wives, including my own sister, to slate your perverted lusts upon.”

 

“Where to even begin there.” He chuckled and chugged.

 

“Don’t, Ram does not wish to hear it.”

 

“Fair enough!” Subaru declared.

 

Both chugged down another drink.

 

The two continued to drink, Subaru and Ram getting progressively more and more drunk as time went on.

 

Al stretched himself and stood up. “Well i’m tapped out. Need to go handle some stuff so i’ll see you two later if ya are still here. Later Pal, Ram.” Al waved and walked off

 

Subaru waved him off while Ram ignored the jester knight.

 

The drinking continued on…

 

“Ya know, Roswaal made his choices. Both to be scum and to actually be a decent guy for once at the end.” Subaru remarked in a dazed way.

 

“And they were good choices! He finally made good choices! He finally was willing to maybe even understand that the Witch could not give him what he needed.” She sipped. “Then he had to make the choice to just go and…” She hitched her breath and sighed, taking another drink.

 

Subaru sighed. “I know.” he sipped his drink. “Sorry.”

 

Ram stared at him. “Sorry! How does sorry cover the pain that Ram feels from losing her beloved that she devoted herself too!” Clearly the Oni was starting to get properly drunk now.

 

The drinking continued on…

 

“I wish I could see his eyes again.” Ram sighed and lamented into her cup.

 

Subaru smiled. “Ah I got ya!” He poked his eyes to adjust the color. “There, done!” He proclaimed with triumph.

 

Ram shook her head. “Ugh such beautiful eyes are waisted on you.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Can do the hair too!” He ran his fingers through the hair and changed its color as he grinned stupidly. “See, easy as that! Same with this!”

 

He rubbed his hand over his face as the skin paled a bit.

 

“Ugh its only a pale imitation! Mockery even! Do you want to die?” Ram shouted and pointed.

 

“Ah alright alright I'll change it back!”

 

“Hmm no, even a fool like you can at least bring some small comfort with that eyes, hair, and skin as a reminder. Consider it your lucky day, for as hopeless a man you are, by emulating the features of one far greater you have finally proven yourself to be a somewhat appealing man Barusu!” She declared, as if divine… or rather demonic… decree and then quickly chugged another drink.

 

Subaru sighed and chuckled. “Really no winning with this demon girl, seriously.” And he chugged down his own drink



The drinking continued on…

 

“The guy broke half my ribs!”

 

“If Master Roswaal saw fit to deliver such a punishment upon you, i’m sure you deserved it.



The drinking continued on…

 

“Can we at least admit the clown makeup was creepy?”

 

“I found it charming.” Ram replied curtly.

 

“So if another guy wore it.’

 

“They would be a clown and a fool.”

 

“...”



The drinking continued on…

 

“Yes he manipulated me, my sister, Emilia, you, and everyone for his own gain.”

 

“Yeah…”

 

“Yes he even nearly killed us, perhaps more than once even!”

 

“and?”

 

“But he was still an amazing man i was proud to serve under and in the bed of!”

 

“Ugh. You are messed up in the head you know?”

 

“If a maiden like myself is delusional than you must be outright deranged!”

 

“Fair enough, got me there.” Subaru laughed.

 

The two continued to drink, Subaru having left his face with the modifications as they both started to slur their speech.

 

Al returned later, alongside Rem, and whistled. “It's been over an hour, you guys are still here.” Al asked.

 

“Shut up!” Both Ram and Subaru shouted, groaning as they could barely hold themselves up on the table.

 

“Sissy, Subaru-kun.” Rem sighed and shook her head. “Ugh its my night and you are like this.” She let out an almost whine

 

Al sighed. “Ugh alright well let’s get you back upstairs. Ugh seriously you don’t drink often but when ya do you get yourself into a wreck Pal. How do you of all people have low alcohol tolerance.”

 

“Ugh, no insulting the king, That’s a royal proclamation!” Subaru groaned as Al helped him up.

 

Rem shook her head. “I can take it from here Al, I know lady Priscilla asked you to watch little Helena.”

 

“Ah thanks Rem.” Al said before walking off.

Rem helped Ram and Subaru upstairs, though Ram had regained the ability to properly walk as they traveled.

 

“Truly worthless Barusu.” Ram remarked as Rem poured the drunken Subaru into his bed.

 

“When he drinks, perhaps a little bit. And he’s so impressionable in such a state” Rem sighed and bit her lip.

Even if me and the others have used that once or twice.
She blushed a little bit.

 

Rem began to help Ram back to her room when a maid rushed up to Rem. “Ah, lady Rem, sir Rigel is running a slight fever it seems. Its nothing serious but…”

 

For Rem however, she heard her son’s name and ‘fever’ in the same sentence.

 

“Ah Rem understands I shall go right away.” She looked to Ram, who was currently standing upright and ‘mostly normal, if a bit shaky.

 

“Sissy can you get to your room alright?”

 

“Of course sissy, my room is right down the hall. It is no problem.”

 

Rem smiled softly. “Sorry sissy, and thank you!” Rem quickly rushed off with the maid.

 

Ram stood there for a moment to try and clear her head, to little avail. 

 

Ram rubbed her head. “Where was I going again? My room, yes I need to sleep. Stupid Barusu, letting a maiden like me get drunk. What was he thinking? I should… ah maybe tomorrow.”

 

However Ram managed to get herself turned around, and unknowingly stumbled back towards Subaru’s bedroom and went inside, practically tripping into it.



The next morning Rem stood, staring in absolute shock. Having gone to check on Subaru she found both Subaru and Ram, naked together with Ram cuddled up against him.

 

Rem trembled, unsure of who she was more angry at as her horn began to manifest.

 

Subaru and Ram both barely survived that day.

 

Subaru barely survived again when Ram discovered she was pregnant some time later.


***

 

Ram blushed and groaned as she shook her head.

Truly an unspeakable disaster of unparalleled magnitude. Damm that Barusu for letting me get drunk, and damm him for getting just as drunk and using me in that state.

She sighed and looked at Vega.

But I suppose there is one good thing about it. In the end…

 

Vega cleared her throat. “Thinking about father?” She asked with a smile.

 

“N-No of course not!” Ram blushed and huffed.

 

Rem stared at her warily. “Sissy…”

 

Ram flinched. “Si-sissy, you know that when if sound mind and body, your Ram would never do such a thing!”

 

Rem sighed and smiled. “Its okay sissy. I understand.”

 

Ram shook her head. “I can take my nephews and my daughter to dinner, you can get started on planning and preparing for the banquet tomorrow.”

 

Rem smiled. “Thank you again sissy.”

 

Ram took the half oni children and walked them towards dinner.

 

Rigel looked over Vega. “still don’t get how ‘you’ even happened.”

 

Vega shrugged. “Mother simply has to admit father means more to him that she admits, and likewise.”

 

Rigel raised an eyebrow. “I normally agree with Aunt Ram about the old man being a worthless king. I mean he’s basically nothing without his wives.”

 

“And yes they all believe fully in him.” She smirked. “Maybe you are just the one lacking sense here cousin, half brother? Hmm” She teased a bit more, her ‘attacks’ sharp and to the point.

 

Rigel shrugged. “Ugh I think he’s lucky mostly, or they pity him, maybe both.” Rigel laughed.

 

“Seems my mother is not the only one who has to admit how she thinks.”

 

“Shut up you brat.” Rigel grumbled.

 

Electra and Spica both chuckled, watching the exchange between the two as the half-oni family walked on.


***
(Rem Reflection)

Rem had taken a break from the hustle and bustle of the day to calm herself. 

She had secluded herself in a small but comfortable lounge room. It had books that interested her, small dolls and things made by Subaru or her children.

It was a room for her to relax in, to clear her mind in.

 

She was currently sitting down, fingering through a cookbook.

She didn’t used to be the type of person that needed this sort of space. Her bedroom would be sufficient or wherever else she found the time…

But things had been different for over a decade now, and a space like this helped Rem center herself, let her fully breath again.

 

She had painstakingly had Beatrice help her ward the room appropriately, all to keep it clean, to keep it pure.

 

It was the one room she never wanted Subaru to step inside, and even thinking that made her feel awful.

 

Not that she had anything to hide in here. He knew why this room existed, as did her sister-wives.

 

She flipped a page and sighed, leaning back and sitting up, staring at the ceiling. “I guess this sort of thing is irony, or maybe a punishment for my own failures.”

 

When she had gotten pregnant first, somehow before anyone else, any of his other wives or consorts, she was happy.

Of course that was because she had been perhaps the quickest, the most eager to offer up her body. She didn’t even wait for them to get married, she couldn’t.

Her hero needed a reward so she sought to provide it.

 

But then, as her pregnancy progressed, she felt sick.

She expected nausea, but she had not expected it to be as extreme as it sometimes felt.

She felt that every breath she took consisted of maggots and bile.

It came and went, though it always seemed to linger around her while she carried Rigel inside of her.

She didn’t understand it at first, or recognize it for the longest time.

 

But when Rigel was born she understood why…

 

It was somewhat faint, but it was there, obvious now to her like a fiery beacon set off in the distance amidst the darkness of the night.

 

As she held that baby in her arms, as she held it close, feeling all the emotions a mother should, feeling the total and complete love.

 

There was a fly in the ointment, not one that could in any way suppress or interfere with her love.

But that would remain as a buzzing around her ear, a stench in her nose.

 

That her young precious baby Rigel, was born with the miasma. The very same miasma that lingered around the Witch Cult and their Archbishops, the very same that pervaded her beloved husband.

 

It was faint to a degree, but it was obviously there, something obvious to her senses. 

 

She lightly caressed the face of the baby, staring at him with adoring eyes. He stared back, reaching out for her, gripping her fingers, loving her.

 

Rem dismissed the fault, the flaw, it did not matter to her, not now.

 

But it could not be something she could ignore forever, at least as a concern.

 

She saw Beatrice staring at the baby and her, obviously sharing similar thoughts.

 

Explaining it to Subaru some time later, the two of them asked him about it, Rem still softly cradling Rigel.

 

That moment hurt Rem, but she understood why. Subaru looked at Rem for an instant, not with the same tenderness and joy, but out of a slight concern, a worried look.

Worried for her.

Worried for their child.

Worried about her, and her ‘instincts’ as an Oni.

 

And she understood why, not fully but she understood she had committed a great sin against him once. One she did not know the specifics of, one she could not remember.

She did not, and could not know more than that.

 

Her beloved Subaru held her, held their child, and whispered that everything would be okay to her.

And she believed him, because he was correct.

 

Rigel grew up to be strong and healthy, perfectly normal for the most part, aside from being exceptional in many ways. All of his children did so…

 

Ram put down the cookbook and dismissed the anxiousness born of the past. “Well, I should be getting back to work now.” She muttered to herself, taking one last breath in her sanctuary, before she exited the room and returned to the kitchen. 

 

Most of the staff had gone asleep, but she resolved to get some of the baking done. She knew Subaru was working late tonight so she would meet with him later.

 

It was her turn after all.

That was very important to the oni.

 

As she worked on preparing the batter for a cake, her mind drifted back to the concerns that were born alongside Rigel.

Concerns that continued to still exist to some extent.

 

She thought about earlier today, when she walked with Electra through the halls. She spied the royal children in one of the courtyards, engaged in a Chochorina created snowball fight.

 

She had opinions about all of Subaru’s children, but she adored them all, she even took care of them all, in some capacity.

Domestically among the wives, her authority was the highest. This gave her no small amount of satisfaction.

 

It didn’t even phase her now, the miasma that clung to the air.

That radiated like a sickly smoke off every single one of Subaru’s children.

 

If anything it was the least intense on her children.

For the others, they carried it a fair bit more distinctly. If her own children radiated miasma like smoke from a torch, then the others radiated it like from a full campfire.

If one could see the miasma they would see it emanate off all of them like a smoke, pervading and profaning everywhere they went.

 

And all this was fine for Rem.

It had to be.

This was the reality she lived in, and the reality she chose.

She would not trade it for everything, she had long since grown to ignore her instincts.

 

The children loved her.

And she loved them. 

 

So Rem could only watch on, smiling warmly at them all. Content in their happiness, the scent that would emanate from them did not even register as a thought in her mind at the time.

It has become too fundamental a part of her reality.

 

With… one exception.

 

As she was baking, a feeling churned her stomach.

Like rotten meat and waste had been suddenly poured down her throat.

Like a host of maggots had been dumped upon her head and crawled over her skin.

 

Her oni instincts flared back to life, telling her that there was danger.

That the Witch Cult was here.

 

She almost threw up upon the very batter she was working with.

 

The oni spun around to see a single little girl standing there with a black rabbit doll in her hand.

 

The girl stared at her with dark amethyst eyes.

 

“Mommy Rem?” Adhara tilted her head, innocently to stare at her.

 

Her amethyst eyes met Rem’s blue eyes.

 

Rem’s expression calmed and softened as quickly as it had hardened.

 

Rem smiled, relaxing her shoulders. “Ah, little Adhara.” she smiled at the girl. “Sorry, you scared Mommy Rem.” She slowly walked over to the girl.

 

She softly patted the girl’s cheek, Adhara softly smiled.

 

“What are you doing up so late?”

 

“I was hungry, I wanted a snack mommy Rem.”

 

“Oh?” Rem tilted her head. “Well that’s what happens when you don’t finish your dinner.”

 

Adhara sighed and hung her head. “I’m sorry Mommy Rem.”

 

Rem smiled. “I can get you something small okay? Maybe some milk, would that be okay?”

 

Adhara slowly nodded, still smiling at the oni who she adored.

 

Rem smiled at her. She loved the girl, she did, she had too.

 

She would not permit herself to do anything else.

 

She had to ignore it all, everything her oni senses and instincts screamed at her.

 

She had to ignore the scent of Adhara, whose Witch’s Sent was greater than any of the Archbishops of the Witch Cult.

Whose scent maybe even surpassed almost all but the Witches of old.

 

If her children’s miasma was like a torch.

If the other children’s miasma was like a campfire.

Then Adhara’s miasma was an entire castle set blaze, burning brightly into the night as a pillar of fire and smoke.

 

Rem could feel it on her, the swirling sickness, the pressure, the wrongness, that this girl was profane to the very world she resided in.

 

But Rem did not care for the world’s opinion.

 

Adhara was Subaru’s daughter, her own step-daughter. She deserved all of Rem’s love.

 

Rem kicked herself for being careless and not mentally preparing herself properly again.

 

Subaru would forgive her, he understood her struggle, and Rem did nothing wrong.

But Rem felt the need not to forgive herself, for daring to show her own anxious face to this child.

 

This was a child she loved.

This child that all of her own children & step children loved.

This child that the world would never love.

Notes:

------

Rigel Natsuki
-Age 13* (I may do an age retcon later and up things by 1 year. Will let you know)
-Eldest of Subaru Natsuki's children by several months, because Rem did not wait for marriage like the rest.
-He's similar to his Sloth if counterpart for the most part, though he isn't as skilled in Shinobi Arts due to lack of interactions with Halibel relative to his Sloth if self, but he has a natural talent for it so he's training to be a "Ninja Knight"
-Adores his little sisters, his mother, his little half sisters, his little half brothers, and then his father in that order.
-Despite being a one horn half oni, his strength is on par with an age 17 Rem.

Spica Natsuki
-Age 8 (Age difference between her and Rigel is less than Sloth if because of the circumstances of lust if)
-A cheerful girl who inherited Subaru and Rem's positive traits. So she has an upbeat nature and care for those close to her, while being a bit silly.
-She wishes to be a knight when she grows up.

Electra Natsuki
-Age 3
-A spirited young girl who has inherited a bit of the 'attitude' from her parents already but otherwise her personality is still forming.
-OOC: Went back and forth on the name, but i settled on Electra, based partly off Thinkmind's Electra (Who is a Subaru x Emilia kid). For those of you aware of who that is, that name being used for Rem's kid is highly ironic.

Vega Natsuki
-Age 10
-Born of a VERY drunken one night stand between Subaru and Ram, where neither knew what they were doing
-Is as stubborn as both of her parents and constantly makes fun of her mom.
-She inherited much of Ram's magical strength.

-------------------

Alright so a bit of house keeping, to be clear
-The Echidna and Elsa vote isnt for 'wife' (though Elsa might be) but more for 'relationship' in general, even as a casual fling.
-Echidna is part of this story no matter what, she is plot relevant. Its just a question of her relationship with Subaru but either way she is a 'neutral' party ATM that leans towards Subaru's side.
-The exact specifics of Roswaal's fate are not settled yet but he is functionally dead atm. He may still appear in some form though, as I actually enjoy writing him.
-Finally, I'm probably going to start working on the react soon. Reach out on Discord (if you are in any of the servers I'm in like Reactionist or The Cluster), or on here somehow if you want to help. I'm already getting some help but will take any I can get. I basically just need people to do 'first pass' at certain sections for me with certain characters. I can take it from there, i just choice paralysis on reacts sometimes due to seeing how a character could react in 3 different ways.

Echidna and Elsa vote is still open FYI... i'm sorta eyeballing it atm but it seems like
-Elsa leans no.
-Echidna leans tie.
I'll get a better count later.

Unless something goes wrong, Bond of the Demons will be out tomorrow. Its a two part chapter that covers what 'happened' in the bedroom between Ram and Subaru
And then a bit of Rem and Subaru in the current day.

Not sure there will be any plot relevance to that chapter but it will at least be funny.
-EDIT: Just realized I'll probably talk a bit about what happened to Gluttony Spica in this chapter, maybe, if I can work it in organically.

Chapter 16: Mini Chapter: Bond of the Demons (NSFW)

Summary:

A flashback to a mistake between a King and a pink haired oni.
And then a night between Subaru Natsuki and his first concubine, Rem.

Notes:

It's more like two mini chapters but I feel it gets the points needed across.

This is some Spica (Rui) lore in here but that's about it, the chapter is NSFW throughout aside that.

If you don't want to read it or shouldn't read it (this story is rated mature, what are you doing here), skip to the end.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Over Ten Years Ago

 

Ram stumbled into the royal bedroom, as she did so she began to pull off her kimono and let it fall to the ground, soon stripping off the rest of her clothes as she fell into the bed with a still semi-conscious Subaru.

 

“Ugh” Subaru groaned and turned.

“Rem?” Subaru muttered in the dark room as she

 

“Ugh don't be silly, this is.. ah.” She stared, in the dark only being able to see the eyes.

 

She blushed and crawled atop him.

Subaru perhaps on instinct, after feeling over her face, pulled her against himself.

 

Shuddering a bit she kissed him, and he kissed back. Both sloppily pulling at each other's clothes till they were bare in bed, still making out and not saying a single word that might dispel the alcohol induced illusion they were both under.

 

Subaru's hand worked down Ram's body as she began to shudder and trembled. Her breathing quickened as she gasped and shuddered. “Agh Ugh Ah oh its”

As she felt herself entered, she found herself brought into the heights of ecstasy, her body shuddering and desperate with need as she rocked against him.

 

He stifled her words with another kiss as he rolled them both over. Her on top of him now as she gasped louder, she let out a sharp moan as she felt him against her, her own body slowly moving itself in synch

Both their dull moans joined together as they ended up trading positions back and forth through the night.
Ram’s cries only continued to grow louder as her body shuddered with delight.

 

Ram. “Agh Ugh yes, needed, Ah this!” Her voice a soft whimper and whine as she embraced the pleasure.

 

Though… as they both truly fell asleep, pressed against each other with Subaru in Ram's embrace, neither realized what had been wrong that night.

 

At least until they woke up…

 

And after a few minutes of screaming, begging, pleading and disgust…

 

It ended up with the King of Lugunica in a precarious situation.

 

He was bowing before six of his wives. Emilia, Crusch, Priscilla, Anastasia, Felt, and Rem.

 

Rem's glare drifted between him and Ram, who was throwing up in the corner.

 

“S-sorry I umm”

 

Priscilla kicked him across the face.

None of the wives stopped him.

“Do not raise your head, you are not fit to stare upon my visage again yet.”

 

“Mind explaining to us what happened” Anastasia's glare was accompanied by a forced and cold smile. 

 

“Yes, I believe we are owed that.” Crusch commented curtly.

 

“Subaru you dunderhead! Explain now!” Emilia asked, the temperature declining rapidly in the room even as her face turned red

 

“Ah I'd love too but I'm going to be honest I barely remember.” He winced, knowing this would end very very badly.

 

That answer did nothing to calm the various wives.

 

“Sissy Ram?” Rem turned coldly to her sister.

 

Ram shuddered. “Sorry sissy, Ram is considering removing all of her own internal organs.”

 

Rem sighed. “We are talking later Ram.”

 

Ram shuddered, knowing that this would be a VERY bad day for her, and it already felt like one of the worst in her life

 

Subaru winced as he prepared to be hit again.

 

Beatrice sighed. “Its true” 

She was sitting off to the side reading, having mostly stood by silently. But now that it seemed her contractor might actually be at risk of dying or his relationships breaking down, she had to act.

For the sake of his current and future children after all.

 

Beatrice huffs. “The Oni was mourning the dead clown. Subaru joined her to keep her company and it appears he followed her in drinking themselves under a table, off a cliff, and into bed I suppose.”

 

Rem sighed, rubbing her own head. “I knew I should have gone back to check on them after I left.” She grumbled to herself.

 

“Ye...yeah was just a big mistake soo…Ugh!”

 

And Priscilla kicked him across the face again, hard enough that he lost a tooth. “You are not permitted to speak.”

 

Subaru let out a slight groan as the missing tooth slowly began to regrow, as the fallen one decayed.

 

The girls frowned and closed in on them, purifying their lustful and occasionally worthless husband with slaps, kicks, punches, and several broken bones.

For once no one protested this abuse inflicted upon the King of Lugunica. 

 

By the end of it all he was groaning on his back, bruised and battered before his body put itself back together.

“Sorry.” He grumbled and groaned.

 

The girls all sighed and Emilia then stepped forward, pointing at him.

“Are you bringing Ram in as another wife!?” She asked, her tone harsh and accusatory. 

 

“What huh no! I'd never! I thought I was with Rem! Seriously!” He muttered out in a panic.

 

All the girls let out a sigh.

“Dunderhead”

“Subaru-kun…”

“Fool…”

“Idiot!”

“Moron.”

“How annoying.’

 

The girls shook their heads and groaned, exasperated by their lustful husband.

 

“Ugh, Ram is going to be sick.” Ram muttered as she threw up into the trash again.

 

The King of Lugunica was severely and drastically punished that night, and for several nights after. Only forgiven through several acts and concessions in favor of his wives.

 

He had grown very good at pathetically worming back into their good graces.

 

***

 

The Present Day

 

Later that night Subaru was in his bedroom, wearing a tunic and trousers suitable for bed, looking out over the balcony as he suddenly felt a pair of arms wrap around him and drag him back inside.

“Your Rem wishes for your attention Subaru-kun.”

She smiled warmly, wearing nothing at all on herself as she slowly guided him inside from the outside air.

 

“Ah sorry Rem, was just thinking about a lot.”
He smiled and grabbed at her hips.

 

“Anything you need to share with Rem?” She tilted her head. Her sensual style of speech faded for a moment, just to make sure her beloved husband was alright.

 

“Yeah just all the politics and stuff, and a bit worried about the kids and stuff, you know, the usual. Thought Spica again, the original, you know… Rui”

 

Rem sighed, leaning herself against him. “I miss her too, but she’s always with you and us in some way isn’t she?”

 

Subaru nodded. “Yeah, even if she did lose her body again, she’s been asleep for a long time now though. She used to wake up more.”

 

Rem smiled. “I’m sure just like Shaula, she’ll find a way back, you’ll find a way to bring her back though… she may have to understand that she now shares a name.” She leaned in and kissed him.

 

Subaru chuckled. “Yeah, maybe naming our first daughter after her was a bit of a move setting us up for confusion later but… it is what it is.”

 

Rem giggled and held him close. “You’ve done everything you could now Subaru. I never want you to ever give up, but you do need to worry yourself less.”


He sighed, meeting her gaze. “I know I need to worry less.”

 

She smiled and kissed his cheek. “Indeed, Rem’s hero has done more than enough for this kingdom, and for all of us. So right now he just needs to relax and take care of his children, and help Rem make new ones.”

 

“Still on that?” he laughed as he stood inside the room with her.

 

She nodded her head and giggled. “It’s critically important after all. And it should be the main thing you worry about. It's the only thing I want you to worry about right now.”

 

“If only.” he shrugged and laughed. “But I can’t say I don’t enjoy the reward.” His hands gripped at her hips.

 

“Indeed, Subaru-kin deserves all the rewards in the world. So let your Rem help you with that.”
She smiled, and dragged him into the bed, pulling him atop herself. “Right now, Rem’s hero should only worry about enjoying himself with his Rem.”

 

Subaru laughed. “You're always eager when we spend the night together.”

 

Rem pouted and pulled him closer to her, grabbing his hand and rubbing it over her own body with a certain need. “Despite Rem’s effort you have less children with Rem than almost any other wife, save for Shaula, Felt, Emilia, and..”

 

“Ah is that’s what this is about!” Subaru laughed, cutting her off. “I mean you yourself said Oni were…”

 

She patted him on the cheek. “Rem’s hero is quite capable. Very VERY capable in bed in fact, I'm certain he can help Rem climb the ranks to the top?”

 

“The top? You do realize that...”

 

“Rem is aware of Priscilla and Crusch’s position, and their unfair advantages in this regard” She smiled coyly. “That’s why she must take EVERY opportunity to make our time together ‘productive’ for our family.”

 

He sighed and laughed, before cutting off any more conversation with a kiss.

 

**

 

“Well I don’t suppose I can refuse my reward.”

 

“No you can’t.” She leaned in closely, burying herself against him, taking in his smell, his feeling. Her hands roamed over his back and stripped what clothing that remained. “Your Rem, wants you, and needs you now.”

 

Subaru nibbled at her neck as Rem let out another sharp cry, being close to him, touched by him, with him, already brought her to the height of ecstasy as she quivered and moaned.

 

“Oh oh yes Subaru-kun, please use your Rem in any way you want. Everything, anything please!” She let out her desperate plea.

 

And her beloved husband obliged, quickly keeping her in that state of perpetual bliss.

He would push against her again and again as their eyes and lips remained locked.

Her hands would continue to rub over him, her legs even hook around him to keep him inside her, with her.

She wanted to be one with him, to remain one with him.

This was her heaven and utter bliss that was proclaimed with every loud and almost intelligible cry.

And while this passion would calm, it would not fade with the two remaining locked together through the night, Rem letting herself be used, wanting to be used in every way from her head to her toes.

Notes:

To clarify, Spica/Rui is in a diminished/dormant state atm. Akin to Shaula post tower in canon.
This will be elaborated upon later but should hint as to my headcanon as to her true nature.

---------
So far the Elsa vote is fairly strongly no, but the Echidna vote is about even. Feel free to cast your vote here any ways.
The Shaula vote is very much a 'yes' and is closed.

Still feel free to reach out if you want to help with the reactions in any way.

More chapters will be out tomorrow, honestly I may put out a mini interlude tonight.

Also tempted to just put the Scorpion & Light chapters out simultaneously tomorrow, we shall see.

Enjoy your reading

Chapter 17: Interlude: Harvest of Death and Wisdom

Summary:

In the library of death, shadows scheme and plot their revival, using knowledge of the dead and the forgotten.
Horrific dreams are slowly being brought into reality.

Notes:

So begins my triple release with a bonus interlude.
Wanted to return to the cult for a bit to show what they were up to.
Expect another one of these chapters soon.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

2 Years after the Royal Selection

The Peledias Watchtower

 

The air was thick with a dense miasma, it had pervaded this entire place, and the surrounding desert, ever since the end of the Royal Selection.

 

So thick was the miasma that the Mabeasts themselves stayed away from the tower, a natural instinct driving them beyond aggression, and into the realm of terror.

 

The remains of the dragon still guarded the tower, but even such a thing was no longer an insurmountable task.

 

And within the depths of the tower, within the Taygeta Library, several figures had taken up residence. They were adorned in black pointed hoods and carried their weapons at the ready, they were agents of the witch cult.

 

Within this assembly, several among them stood out, but none more so than six individuals.

 

The first was a man, clad in a dark coat with robes of dark violet and a black mask. He leaned against a wall, overseeing affairs as cultists surveyed the library, carefully looking over the titles of the books as they passed.

 

The second figure was more dramatic looking, a young woman with dark red hair and crimson etched form fitting white robes, a perky smile on her face as she surveyed the books herself. “Hmm No, no, no, nope, nothing, dud, ugh this will take forever.” She muttered to herself as her crimson eyes surveyed the books. “This is going to take a while.” she muttered. She was Eris, the self proclaimed Witch of Dreams. 

 

The third through fifth figures were seemingly identical at a glance. Spectral figures clad in shadows of miasma who slowly worked their way through the library, silently surveying the books.

 

The final figure was by far the most striking though. A beautiful figure of abject purity, clad in a simple one piece white robe, standing shortly and radiantly with her pale hair falling gently from her head. “Patience Witch Eris. Our use of this library requires a methodical approach, least the sage or his wives catch wind of our presence.” 

Her tone was light, divine almost, as she slowly walked by book after book.

 

“Yes yes I’m aware.” Eris sighed and shook her head. 

 

Pandora continued to look through the books, her gaze drifted down to one of the cultists assigned to search through the books, as he had just removed one from its place. “Bishop Roman, have you found one of the books we are looking for?”

 

Roman looked up at her and bowed his head. “Yes mistress, we should have only a few more to go.”

 

“I have also found one” A dignified voice rang out, coming from another area of the library, he was flanked by two witch cultists. Despite his other titles long since being discarded, he held himself with a noble’s dignity.

 

“Ah Lukas, making yourself useful.” Eris teased.

 

“About time.” The masked figure remarked as he continued to slowly survey the books. 

 

“Bishop Maldor, which book did you find?”

 

Maldor bowed before the Witch of Vainglory and held the book up.

 

She teleported over to where he was and surveyed the book. “Ah yes, this is also one we required. Now please hand the book to the archbishop.”

 

“Yes your radiance.” he replied as he then walked over to the masked man and handed him the book. “This is yours sir.” his tone respectful and servile, but not as reverent as it was for the Vainglorious One.

 

The apparent archbishop took the book, looking it over critically. “Fitting a man like you found this book.” The archbishop’s tone was distorted by his mask, creating a dark echo with his speech.

 

“You are familiar with it Lord Envy?” he asked.

 

“I am familiar with most of the books we are searching for. This is one of the few I am not though.” He tucked the book into his robe.

 

“I see, that would make sense, the seat was vacant even by the time I joined the cult.” Lukas remarked.

 

The Archbishop of Envy sighed. “Now, get back to searching. We should be almost done here.”

 

“Finally!” Eris declared with a playful sigh. 

 

A cultist rushed into the room and whispered into the ear of Bishop Roman.

 

“What’s going on now?” The Archbishop of Envy asked.

 

Roman turned to the group. “It appears that one of the defenses has been triggered. A phantom of Reid Astrea has appeared in the upper floor.”

 

“The first sword saint?” Lukas’ eyes widened before he cleared his mind, becoming as impassive as the rest of the rank and file.

 

The spectral figures turned to each other, before looking towards the two witches.

 

“Hmm bad idea.” Eris remarked to them. “Even in your state, even if its just a phantom, there is a good chance he can do real lasting damage to you three in your forms. We need to finish getting you proper bodies.”

 

Pandora smiled. “My archbishop.” She looked down at the masked man.

 

“Would you accompany me perhaps to offer our greetings towards the sword saint?”

 

The masked man sighed. “We can’t beat him.”

 

“Perhaps, but neither can he kill us. Even if he cut us both to pieces and tore us asunder, especially in his reduced state.”

 

“... Fine let’s go, we’ll play the bait.”

 

“You have my every confidence.”

 

“Tsk.”

 

And the two departed, leaving the rest of the cultists behind but not before…

 

“Roman” the Archbishop of Envy began. “You are in charge of operations here while we wrap up, you and Eris both have the complete list.”

 

Roman nodded his head. “Understood Lord Envy.” he bowed his head.

 

Eris vanished in a swirl of color, before appearing behind the Archbishop of Envy and leaning on his back.

 

“Hey why not me!? After all you are mine.~” 

 

“Tsk, because you annoy me.” The Archbishop remarked.

 

“Ah so cruel! You owe everything to me.” Eris stepped back, gasping as she held her hands over her heart.

 

Pandora stared at her apparent fellow witch. “Witch of Dreams, as delightful as your projects and demeanor is, we must attend to the shadow of the sword saint.”

 

“Fine fine, have fun you two!” She waved them off as they walked away.



Eris sighed and rubbed her forehead. “So then, everyone ready to get back to work then?”

 

Eris chuckled and turned back to Roman. “So they left you in charge huh. Well that’s fine, I'm used to supporting you.” She remarked, her tone playful towards him.

 

“Sister, I found it.” a new voice rang out. 

A woman, in similar robes to Eris, appeared out of the hallway. She was adorned in similar white attire to Eris, they were more proper, making her seem like a priestess of sort. Unlike Eris, her robes were etched with gold rather than crimson. Her hood obscured her features, though one could make out her pale hair and skin. In her arms she held two books of the library. 

 

“Persephone! You really found them both!?”

 

She nodded her head, her tone soft. “Indeed.” She smiled and placed them down on the table.

 

Roman walked over and bowed. “Lady Desire.”

 

“Bishop Roman.” She paused, seeing the pile of books collected. “It appears that the search is nearly completed. Thank you for indulging this... personal project of mine by allowing me to search for these books.”

 

He kept his head bowed. “I would not dream of interfering with your desires.”

 

She chuckled, keeping a composed tone. “You have already come to know me quite well then.” 

 

“So… are you going to read them now sister?” Eris asked.

 

“Hmm.” She brought a finger to her lip to ponder. “It is as good a time as any I would imagine? I have already obtained the required qualifications thanks to the aid of yourself, The Archbishop of Envy, and Pandora.”

 

Eris laughed and sat up on the table. “Well then, if it scrambles your brain too much I'll be sure to make all those bad nasty memories of the mean old crows go away.” Eris gripped her face playfully.

 

“My thanks.” Persephone smiled. “I shall prepare myself then, affirm my own mental status.”



As they spoke Lukas was off to the side, fingering through books with Roman. 

“Roman, do we have time to indulge their personal desires?” he asked.

 

Roman nodded. “There is risk to it, but if it is what the Witch of Desire wants, we are not ones to question it. And her desires tend to be most fortuitous."

 

Lukas then cast a gaze outward. “And what of the Witch of Vainglory and The Archbishop of Envy? Even they said they cannot best the sword saint.”

 

Roman shook his head. “The First Sword Saint can cut, what cannot be cut, severing things at the conceptual level. As such no shield may bar his blade, even as a phantom in a reduced capacity, one cannot expect to be able to offer up defense in such a matter. They shall not rely on such a thing.”

 

Lukas sighed. “So they will simply avoid being hit or simply endure it until we have the opportunity to escape.”

 

“That is what one can imagine the plan is, yes.” Roman’s tone remained melancholic, grim, slow, almost bored seeming. “You have become rather opinionated as of late. Has your promotion to bishop restored some of your shattered pride?”

 

“In a sense, though it would appear unlike our prior masters, our new mistresses seem content to favor such an approach.” He remarked, a bit of wariness creeping into his voice.

 

Roman let out a faint chuckle. “You have been permitted to remain who you are because they find it amusing Lukas Maldor. Just remember, the Witch Cult, more than ever, must act with a unified purpose.”

 

Lukas turned and saw one of the spectral figures staring at him, he felt a glare upon him. “I shall remember that advice, Bishop Roman.”

 

“See that you do, Bishop Lukas.”



The three spectral figures moved to approach the two witches.

 

The two witches looked up at them, acknowledging their presence. The Witch of Desire then sighed. 

“I believe I am as prepared as I ever may be.’ She then looked down at the books, her fingers caressing the cover.

 

The books bore two names.

 

Sphinx

Echidna

 

“I shall start, with perhaps the easier of the two books to process. Wish me luck.” Her tone was light, almost playful.

 

She took a breath as she lifted Sphinx’s book, and opened it up.

Notes:

Before anyone says anything, I picked my words very carefully in this chapter, such as describing Reid as a 'Phantom"
So make of that what you may.

Won't say anything yet but you may start to get some idea of what the Witch Cult is doing here, you'll get a bit more when we check back in after a few more chapters.

Obviously aside from Pandora, basically everyone in this chapter is an OC to a greater or lesser extent. You'll see some familiar faces in the cult soon though.

Chapter 18: Union of the Light

Summary:

This is the story of a girl who simply wished for her dreams to come true, and the path that led her to those dreams.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Petra often wondered to herself about how funny life could be, how certain things and certain people could just change the entire course of it so unexpectedly.

 

She was currently getting ready for the day, inside one of the apartments of the royal palace. She had adorned herself in a simple but elegant white dress, that she sewed herself with the help of a certain someone dear to her. Her now long orange hair was adorned with a single red ribbon as she smiled at herself in the mirror.

 

“Alright, time to start the day!” She proclaimed to herself as she brought her hands together.

 

As she left her room she reflected on the path that brought her here into the palace.

 

The path of her life first made a change when she encountered a certain someone when she was young, an older boy named Subaru Natsuki.

 

He was strange to her, so very strange. She didn't trust him when they first met. Everything about him just seemed so weird, unnatural, unusual.

 

She later realized that was due to him being a unique type of person, a truly good person. 

 

When he first saved her, when she cried seeing the state he had been reduced to because of her own carelessness, when she cried to her parents, when she cried to him for forgiveness.

 

She did not receive condemnation or punishment. She found acceptance and kindness from him.

 

That was when a certain feeling within her was born. A girlish crush, but she was never one to back away from her own emotions.



And so the course of her life changed, her dream of becoming a seamstress was replaced with the goal of becoming a maid, so she could be closer to him.

 

Her parents encouraged this, partly because they always supported her dreams but also because they probably saw the advantage of having their daughter work for the lord of their land. 

 

She quickly secured herself a job at the mansion, just to be close to him.

 

She began to study politics and magic, just to be useful to him.

 

She took every chance she could to grow closer to him, to be around him.

And she had competition! Her fellow maid, Rem, and her Lady, Emilia. Both of them cared greatly for Subaru, both of them were objects of his affection.

 

And her?

He cared about her but was blissfully unaware of her true emotions, her true feelings.

 

And it was frustrating for the maid.

 

She knew she was too young, she knew that if she spoke up her feelings would be rejected as the delusions of a child.

So she kept them to herself, she couldn't outright say what she felt.

So she would make herself into someone he would notice.

That he had to notice.

She just wanted to support him.

 

She didn't consider that her feelings might wane over time, and the more time she spent in the mansion, she found her feelings only grew alongside the tenuous nature of her own position.

 

Simply put, compared to everyone else around Subaru, she was unremarkable.

 

Compared to Subaru, she found herself unremarkable.

 

Back at her home village she was the cutest and most skilled among her fellow children, but now she was woefully inept compared to the other girls around Subaru.

 

But that would not dissuade her, it did not dissuade her!



She stopped in her path as she continued down the palace halls. Looking outside she saw several of Subaru’s children playing.

 

Chochorina had gathered an assembly of her siblings alongside Helena, both of them dictating to the rest what sort of antics and games they would be playing on this day.

 

Petra giggled at the sight of the scene, it warmed her heart.

 

Subaru’s children were truly exceptional, they all were, at least in her eyes. 

 

The orange haired maiden let out a sigh as her mind drifted further back still.

 

As Subaru fought the Witch Cult, fought to put Emilia on the throne, she found herself growing more and more worried for her sake.

He always pushed himself, he never took a break, and always wore that same loveable silly stupid smile she had grown to adore.

Subaru was incredible, but she made her worry for his sake.

And any time he promised he would rest, that he would take a break, that he would spend some time with her, something would happen.

A new disaster that demanded his attention, a crisis that forcibly dragged him perhaps across the entire world, a new enemy threatening his life.

 

It all just became so frustrating to her, but she could not blame him, not really. Maybe give him a forcible childish headbutt or two.

 

She giggled, reflecting upon those worrying but ultimately happy times.

 

Happy because he always came back.

He always kept smiling.

He always did whatever he could for everyone else, herself included.

He wanted everyone to be safe and happy, over the years she understood this was the core of the man who was Subaru Natsuki.

 

And it's traveling this path that he somehow became king.

 

As she thought about it, she laughed. Laughed in a perhaps undignified way as she clutched her own stomach.

 

It was really a silly and almost preposterous thing if one really thought about it.

 

The chain of events that led to that quintuple wedding between him and the five dragon candidates was borderline ludicrous, but it did stabilize the nation when it needed it the most.

And even then he refused to leave people unhappy, and married Rem as his first ‘consort’ right afterwards.

 

Petra did slap him once, only once, for being a pervert who planned not only to marry five, but six girls.

 

It wasn't a very hard slap, he even laughed it off when Petra declared him such.

He didn’t notice the slight sorrow in her own voice that day, a lingering venom in the back of her mind, even when she was still young.

 

A thought that echoed in her head.

‘Why can’t I be happy with you as well.’

 

That thought lingered in her head for many years, especially as she was ‘left behind’ by everyone else.

 

It's not that they abandoned her in any way really. 

 

She was still there, she was still with them.

 

But everyone had moved on in some way, everyone had grown…

 

But she was still in practically the same place for years. By the time she was the age Subaru was when they had first met, these were her feelings. 

 

He was married to Lady Emilia, Lady Crusch, Lady Priscilla, Lady Anastasia, Lady Felt, and even Lady Rem.

 

So she asked herself…

 

Why not me?

 

That thought began to creep into her mind. That his heart didn’t have room for her, that he would never see her for how she truly felt.

 

She would always just be Petra, that village girl he saved, someone he cared for but not in the way her heart longed for.

 

He would always treat her kindly, treat her nicely, consider her a friend, maybe even in some ways like family…

 

But she realized he may never love her the way she wanted.

 

So a choice was laid before her.

 

To approach him, approach the Subaru who was now the king of the nation, and scream out the feelings that had blossomed within her ever since that day now years and years ago. And to risk losing everything, risk losing the place she did have, to change things forever. 

 

Or to keep her feelings hidden to burry them within her heart and try to move on with her life like everyone else had.

 

Her heart screamed at her to take the former option, to bear out her heart but…

 

For the first time in her life, a fear took the young girl, one that overpowered her pride, her bravery. 

And so she chose the later option.

 

As Subaru and his family settled into the royal capital, she opted to leave her post. Her salary had afforded her quite the amount of money thus far, and she set up herself a home in the royal capital. She would pursue her dream of being a seamstress in the capital.

 

And she hit the ground running. For years Petra Leyte had remade herself into one of the beast seamstresses of the royal capital, she had a thriving business, regular orders from the royal palace itself, and was able to use her yang magic to enhance her own skills even further.

 

She thought about those times, it was simple, she convinced herself that she had followed the road to her original dream, that perhaps while the road was winding that she managed to somehow end up where she belonged.

 

But it didn’t feel quite right.

 

She visited and was visited by her friends, and even Subaru regularly, but something still felt wrong to her, like she was no longer a part of what she should be.

 

She even went on dates, Anastasia even helped set her up some, as did a few of the others.

 

She met several boys, some her age, some slightly older.  

But all of them were lacking in some way in the girl’s eyes. She couldn’t open her heart to them.

 

Some were cheerful, some were polite, others were quite silly.

She knew she was looking for men with the traits of a certain person, that much was obvious.

 

But none could make her dreams come true, none could silence the whispers in her heart.

 

None of them were him.

 

Maybe if he had chosen one girl, had he just been with Emilia or Rem, or maybe just them both, she could understand.


She would be able to understand that the door to receiving that love would have been locked away forever.

 

But that wasn’t the world they lived in.

 

He has seven wives now, adding a certain shameless scorpion to the mixture. 

 

She knew, in theory, there was a place for her if she pushed hard enough, if he let her.

 

It seemed absurd to her that he never noticed, that he could never notice how she really felt. Maybe it was her age at the time, he simply treated her as a child that did not know her own emotions.

 

Maybe that was true, maybe that was correct but as time went on. As she saw him face trial after trial, as she saw what type of person she was. Those feelings would not fade, they grew, they evolved.

 

That lingering dream in her head was the anchor that prevented her heart from escaping, from letting the dream of the little girl that was Petra Leyte die. 

 

Memories of his face, his smile, his hand, his warm gentle hug.

 

She could not expel them from her system.

No matter how hard she tried.

 

She was twenty when things changed for a third time. 

It was when she was emotionally at her lowest.

She had broken up the night prior with her last boyfriend, a boy who should have been perfect. He was cheerful, silly, a young and brave and somewhat foolish knight. He did everything right but she just couldn’t bring herself to do it.

He didn’t even hold it against her, her emotions so apparent to him that he simply gave her a parting hug and wished her all the best.

 

So Petra Leyte, a girl from Arlam village, former maid of the Roswaal estate, seamstress of the royal capital, broke down in silence.

 

In the back of her well maintained, perfectly looking shop, she curled herself up. She couldn't bring herself to open for that day.

She had huddled herself in the corner and cried, cried like she hadn’t in a long time.

 

“Why… it's just one thing… it's just one person… we’re not even… why can’t I just let go. I have everything I wanted, everything but just…”

 

She sobbed silently to herself in that corner.

 

And if she had been left there for some time, maybe she would accept that wound in her heart that might never go away, resolve herself to perhaps just start again elsewhere. The resolve to begin a new life where she wouldn't be constantly reminded of the thing she could not have.

 

She didn’t expect to be found or interrupted, she forgot that two people would be visiting her today.

 

“Hellooo! Petra are you in here?” It was Melli’s voice, now elevated to status of Honorary Elder Princess, since Subaru took her in ‘officially’ as a little sister before his ascension to the throne, fulfilling an old promise to the MaBeast user. 

 

“Petra?” Another voice called out, it was Rem, visiting from the palace.

 

In her sorrow, Petra forgot that they would be visiting to place orders today.

 

She just wanted them to leave.

 

“Huh Petra? What are you doing back here?” Melli asked when the two stumbled across her huddled in the corner of her workshop.

 

“Are… you okay?” Melli asked, her speech pattern still made her act like everything was a game to her, but Petra know Melli well enough to understand when she was actually concerned.

 

“Petra? What’s wrong?” Rem asked, slowly sitting down next to the sobbing woman.

 

Petra had her knees huddled against her body. She sobbed and shook her head as tears streamed from her face.

 

Melli pouted. “Is something wrong, did you have ANOTHER breakup? Do I need to send a few Mabeasts to go eat him?”

 

Rem shout Melli a look for suggesting to use Mabeasts on the populace.

 

“Whaaat?” Melli asked with a smile. “It was a joke. Unless he did something reaaally bad to Petra, then it wouldn’t be.”

 

“N-no.” Petra muttered. “I broke up with him.”

 

Rem sighed. 

 

Melli tilted her head. “He do something wrong?”

 

Petra shook her head. “N-no… he did it right, he did everything right I just couldn’t…” Petra’s choked voice was silenced by her further sobs as she couldn’t even raise her head. “Why can’t I just be happy?” She muttered to herself.

 

Rem stared down at Petra. “Petra… you know you can tell us what’s going on. We are your friends, we can help you.” She brought the twenty year old girl into her embrace, holding her warmly as she continued to cry.

 

“You… but you have ‘him’ I can’t ever…” through her sobs, the bitterness in her tone came out.

 

Rem stared down at her, confused for a moment before Melli laughed.

 

“OH! This is about that! Melli” Melli’s voice was incredulous, like this was an unbelievably funny joke. “I see I see.” She nodded her head, as if pleased with herself for understanding the situation.

 

Rem looked between the two. “Could you… explain Melli?” Rem asked, her tone confused as she continued to hold Petra in her comforting embrace.

 

Petra just sobbed into Rem’s clothes, staining them with her tears.

 

“It's EASY Oni sister, Petra still loves big brother Subaru! Surprised that you didn’t pick up that was the problem, she’s practically like you in that regard. Well, maybe a bit nicer.” Melli teased the oni.

 

Rem blinked a few times and then looked back at Petra, actually shocked. “Still, I thought it was just, but you were.”

 

Petra shook her head. “I thought it was too, I thought I was just a stupid little girl. I thought maybe if I just went off on my own it would go away… but it isn't! It isn't!” She gripped her own hair, almost like she was going to tear it out.

“I did it all for him, I became a maid, learned politics, learned magic just for him. To support him, to help make him happy, to be with him!”

 

She screamed and wailed, Rem looking at her with surprise, blinking a few times as the girl clung to her.

 

Melli frowned but had no hint of surprise or confusion on her face, she already knew Petra's heart.

 

“He saved me, he made me happy, and he never asked for anything, ANYTHING from me!”

 

She continued to sob. “He noticed all of you, he loved all of you, he saved all of you, he did everything to make you happy. He tried to make me happy too but he didn’t notice, he didn't notice what would have made me happy!”

 

She cried, she screamed, she wailed.

She knew that she looked like a pathetic child but she didn't care at the moment. 

 

All these feelings that had plagued her heart for nearly a decade burst forth in a truly shameless display before one who had what she desired, and one who knew what she desired. 

 

“I tried to move on, I tried to live my own life, tried to follow my own dreams but it didn’t work. It won’t go away, he won't go away! He never noticed me! But he won’t leave!”

She screamed out, it was a childish whine, truly unbefitting of her.

 

“Petra, I'm sure you’ll…” Rem paused and softly patted her head, letting the girl sob into her embrace.

 

“Why why… can everyone else have him, but I can’t… I…”

 

“So… when did you become a scaredy cat?” Melli asked, stepping closer to Petra, leaning in with a playful smile on her face.

 

“Melli!” Rem glared at her.

 

“W-what?” Petra sputtered out, staring up at the Mabeast user princess.

 

“You heard me! Why didn’t you just tell him?” Melli giggled. “Bit silly if you ask me. You know how dense Brother Subaru is.”

 

Rem pouted. “Melli what are you…”

 

“Nope! Oni sister.” Melli giggled. “Isn’t that a bit selfish of you?” she stared mockingly at the oni. “After all you should know exactly how she feels. Riiiiiight?” 

 

Rem paused, looking down for a bit and then at Petra, the blue haired oni thinking about it. “Petra… all this time have you…”

 

Petra let out another choked sob as she nodded her head. “I… I just want him, I don’t care if I have to share. If there is a piece of his heart left for me, I want it for myself. I want to be with him.”

 

Melli giggled again and sat down next to Petra. “Well you got to actually ‘fight’ for him if you want a piece of him. Can’t expect a stubborn dense idiot like his majesty to notice how a girl feels all on his own can you?”

 

Rem sighed and then slowly nodded her head. “Petra… you should tell Subaru-kun how you feel.”

 

Petra’s eyes widened a bit. “But… But Ram!”

 

Ram shook her head. “No, Petra listen I… I understand, I do. And I know I don’t want to have even more competition for my Subaru but.” She smiled softly. “He wouldn’t want you to be so unhappy. And he can’t help you, and you can’t help yourself, unless you give yourself a chance.”

 

“Yeah, so try it! Big brother can’t be that hard to seduce considering. He is the harem king.” Meilli teasingly pushed her.

 

Rem sighed and shook her head.

 

“But Rem you…” Petra.

 

“We’re your friend’s Petra, we want you to be happy.”

 

Petra stopped in the hallway again. Standing outside a door that led to a room that was very precious to her.

That day was the second to last day that changed everything for her.

She found her resolve, Melli and Rem talking her to talk with Subaru later that evening, after she cleaned herself up.

 

It was the day that began the hardest battle of her life, where she declared her open intent to fight that battle, much to the surprise of many, but not all that knew her.

Much to the surprise of the foolish king for whom the war was being waged for.

 

It took her years after that, it wasn't until her mid twenties that she won that battle, that she could say she declared victory. And the prize, the proof of her victory, was right through that door.

 

Stepping inside she came to a baby’s room, it was finely decorated, fit for nobility. A large crib in the center in which laid a baby girl with dark hair.

Petra picked up the girl and held her in her arms, looking down at her smiling. 

“Hello little Deneb, mommy is here to see you.”

 

The baby flashed her a smile, it was a silly smile, that reminded her so much of her father.

 

Petra Leyte had been many things in her life, in her two and a half decades on this world.

Maybe she could have been many more things, but she was happy with what her life had given her, what she had fought for and won.

 

She was Petra Leyte, Royal Seamstress, Mother to Deneb, Consort to her Husband.

 

She was Petra Leyte, and in this world, all her dreams had come true.

Notes:

Deneb Natsuki
-Age: 1
-As a baby her personality has yet to form, though she extrudes confidence and cheer at nearly all times.

-------------

Hope this chapter doesn't end up with me being placed on a pyre BUT given the recent developments in the web novel I REALLY firmly believe that Petra's feelings were valid enough as a character to merit her inclusion.

Also hoping I did her character justice to those who are fans of her.

For reference Petra is in her late twenties at the current point in the story, either 27 or 28

Also given the inclusion of Petra in this role I'm doing a minor retcon to Melli being an adopted 'sister' rather than 'daughter' which gives her the title of "Honorary Elder Princess"

Anyways I hope you all enjoy this chapter, got one more as a part of this simultaneous triple release coming right now.

Chapter 19: Fate of the Crimson Scorpion

Summary:

The return of Shaula and an introduction to her daughter Graffias.

Notes:

Last of my triple release.

May not do this again but we shall see.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Master! Your Shaula has returned!”

The doors to the palace swung open as a beautiful girl stepped inside.

She has green eyes, a near perfect figure, and her brown hair was tied up into what she described as a ‘scorpion's tail’ that flowed behind her. She wore a bikini top, cloak, and hotpants with a black and orange color scheme.

 

Her proclamation echoed through the palace, but was for the most part ignored.

A few servants and couriers in the entry hall paid her a glance before moving on, the guards remained unmoving, and the world continued on as if she wasn't there. 

The antics of the sage's apprentice, the crimson scorpion,  the false sage, the idiot beast girl, had been one of the many many things that those who lived in the palace had grown used to.

And quite honestly she was less destructive than many of the queens, and not as smart as many of the royal children.

 

Shaula smirked, satisfied with her own entrance as she quickly made her way through the palace, happily humming to herself.

 

“Hmm Hmummm Hmm Hmummm master master going to see the master, master master I'm going to see the master. Shaula the body pillow sex slave is going to see the master.”

She giggled as she walked along, a happy spring in her step as she navigated the royal halls.

 

As she traveled along she paused, letting out an excited gasp. “Ah! Chochorina! Adhara!” Shaula rushed up to them both and leaned down, smiling at both of the quarter elf girls who were together in the halls.

 

“Scorpion Mommy! Your back!” Chochorina declared, happily with wide eyes.

 

“Mhm! Your father's number one servant is back!”

 

“Hi mommy Shaula” Adhara muttered with a warm smile.

 

Shaula giggled and patted Adhara on the head, picking her up and holding the dark haired girl.

 

“Hiya Ahdara! How are you? Bet you are doing super as always?”

 

Adhara nodded and happily hugged the girl.

 

Shaula adored her master's children, all of them! They all clearly had a bit of him.

But Ahdara seemed to have even more, her scent was even more intense than her master's and it was the most alike.

 

She didn't get why people treated Ahdara weirdly, even master's other wives were slightly wary around Adhara.

But Shaula saw no problem at all! So she gave the little girl extra attention.

 

Shaula gave the girl a kiss on the head. “I'm going to go see the master, okay?”

 

Chochorina giggled. “Say hi to daddy for us then okay scorpion mommy?”

 

Adhara added, “please…” 

 

Shaula giggled and quickly proceeded on her way. 

 

She remembered one of the first times she played alone with little Adhara, she found the little girl wandering alone in the palace hall, silent as usual

 

Shaula found that it was totally unacceptable for one of the master's daughters to be unhappy and alone. So she scooped her up and played with her for the entire day after that. 

 

She didn't fully grasp why, when Emilia found them later that day she was hugged by the crying half-elf who kept muttering ‘thank you’ over and over again. 

 

Still, Shaula was happy that it seems Emilia let her play with little Adhara even more!

 

***

Shaula eventually found her way to the throne room, bowing before her enthroned master as she smiled. “Master master! Your ever reliable, dependable, amazing sex slave apprentice is back!”

 

Subaru blinked, sighed, and chuckled.

 

Priscilla was with him as well as Felt, both staring at the scorpion girl.

 

“Ah, the perverted Scorpion has returned. Surprised she could even find her way.”

 

Felt chuckled. “Hey Shaula, you got back quickly.”

 

She nods “Yes! I came back as soon as I was done! I had to get back to master as quickly as possible after all!”

Subaru sighed and shook his head while smiling.

 

Priscilla fanned herself. “And the knights who were to accompany you as your handlers?”

 

“OH I went on ahead and they wrote a message for me to give you master!”

 

Priscilla chuckled, Subaru looked to Felt who went down to take the message from Shaula.

 

Felt grabbed the paper and then handed it to Subaru.

 

Subaru read it over as he frowned. “Felt, Priscilla, you two mind taking care of this?”

 

He handed it off to them, a frown crossing both their faces.

 

Priscilla sighed. “Yes I shall rally what resources are needed, maybe send my jester to follow up on it.”

Felt sighed and groaned. “Maybe I'll see who else I can have looking into this stuff then. Get some of the knights moving.”  

 

Subaru shook his head and rubbed his temples. “Maybe send Julius to look into it. I don’t want to take chances.”

 

Both the girls nod and take their leave, Subaru slumping a bit back on his throne as he leans his head back.

 

Shaula stared at him for a few moments, before quickly scurrying up to him and sitting down on his lap. “Master, are you okay? Do you need to use your sex slave?” she asked, completely genuinely and honestly.

 

The knights who remained in the room did what they could to stifle their chuckles, it was hard to keep properly composed around the antics of the crimson scorpion.

 

Subaru sighed and leaned back, chuckling a bit. “Well not right now.” 

He joked with her.

 

“Ah but later! I’ve been away for over two weeks on a mission for the master!” She rocked back and forth, kicking her feet while remaining on his lap and grinding herself against it.

 

He hooked an arm around her waist and chuckled. “We’ll talk, anyways since you are back, I imagine you are back to following me around all day.”

She smiled brightly. “Yup! I will serve the master in mind and body and stay by his side all day and night!” 

 

Subaru chuckled a little bit. “Well one of those things is useful.”

 

She smiled, “Shaula is grateful she can be useful in any and every way!”

 

He sighed and pat her once on the ass. “How about you hop up so we can get going.”

 

She smiled brightly and hopped off his lap. They then proceeded through the palace together, Subaru smiling and listening as Shaula began to tell her all about the week in exacting, if inaccurate details.

 

He smiled along, listening to her. He used to find her annoying, they didn’t exactly meet under exactly ideal circumstances but…

She never really did anything wrong, or rather I can’t blame her for anything she did wrong.

 

He felt bad for her, when she lost her form once, becoming just a scorpion, having only begun to understood what type of life he had been subjected to out of necessity.

 

What type of life… the sage… had subjected her too out of necessity.

 

And what bothered him, what really bothered him, is that she seemed fine with everything that happened to her. That she seemed just as devoted, just as caring, just as loyal as she always was.

 

But he also realized that, like him in many ways, she didn’t express it, how sad she really was. The type of life that she really had to live.

So that’s why he promised he’d do what it took to make her happy. And despite many MANY protests and attempts, what made her happy was being with him.

 

So he happily listened to her, even if half of what she said was stupid silly degenerate utter nonsense.

Because it made her happy.

If Shaula’s dedication is what made her happy…

Then Subaru Natsuki would do what he could to make her happy.

 

Stopping in the garden he pulled her in close and hugged her. “I did actually miss you, ya know.”

 

Shaula paused, and blinked for a few seconds before eagerly hugging him back. “Master master! I missed you too!.”
She smiled brightly and happy, it was a pure and contented smile.

 

Because Subaru knew she was not talking about the two weeks of absence, but rather than four hundred years that she was alone, years she counted to the last second.

 

Like he was with all those close to him, Subaru Natsuki, as the King of Lugunica, was dedicated to her happiness.



“Mom Mom you’re back!”

A girl darted into the garden, looking to be about ten or so years old herself.

She had eyes like Shaula’s with long dark brown hair that she let flow freely. Currently she wore an orange scarf along with clothes much like her father, save for a longer version of her mother’s shorts.

 

She smiled bright and cheerfully at Shaula, who squealed and took her into her embrace.

“How is my super amazing mega awesome daughter doing today!” Shaula eagerly grabbed her and spun her around at high speeds.

 

Were the girl normal, it may even be dangerous but, the little girl just smiled and hugged Shaula back with equal intensity.

“Ah can we spend the day together then! Since Mom is back daddy?”

The little girl turned to him with a bright smile, she clearly knew what she was doing.

 

“Well…” Subaru scratched his head.

 

“If I'm around mom won’t try anything too weird right?” She added.

 

Subaru blinked and then smiled back. “When you are right you are right Graffias!”

 

The little girl smiled triumphantly while Shaula smiled.

 

Subaru wasn’t sure why, maybe being a MaBeast Shaula’s senses were perhaps a bit more in tune than her proper mind but she never said anything really perverted around Graffias, or the little kids in general.

 

Subaru smiled and offered a hand to Shaula and Graffias, the three walking hand and hand.

 

Subaru had a soft smile on his face while Shaula seemed happy as can be, humming to herself. Graffias giggled lightly. “Mom is always a bit silly isn’t she?”

 

“Well, it's a part of her charm.” Subaru shrugged.

 

“That's true. Guess I'm the one who has to keep mom under control.” she teased.

 

Shaula huffs. “Hey! I’m the mom so you listen to me right!” she pointed with accusation at her daughter.

 

Graffias giggled. “Of course I listen mom.~”

 

Shaula smiled and seemed content with that answer.

 

Subaru shook his head and wondered to himself.

Seriously, how is she more mature than her at eleven than Shaula is at. Ugh guess it's hard to compare. Graffias is half human while Shaula’s a full MaBeast technically.

 

To say that having Graffias was difficult was an understatement. Rather than being able to be ‘born’ naturally Subaru had to use the authority of Gluttony to modify Shaula, which only worked because she was willing and even willing to give up a piece of her own already diminished power to carry Graffias.

 

And the result was Graffias. A human MaBeast hybrid who inherited most of Shaula’s physical traits. How strong she would be is something both Shaula and Subaru were interested to discover as time went on in the future.

 

But for now, he was content, giving Shaula a somewhat normal life as a wife and mother, and letting Graffias grow up as a normal girl.



And indeed, even as she walked with her family, thoughts did drift through the mind of the Crimson Scorpion.

She thought about how her four hundred years of waiting were worth it.

How her ‘master’ had returned and given her a life and value she had never dreamed of before.

How he was happy, how he made her happy, how they both made their daughter happy.

 

Shaula didn’t care that she had to share him. 

She didn’t care about the nation he ruled.

She cared about him, she cared about their daughter.

She cared about their extended family, loving the master’s children and getting along well enough with his other wives.

She didn’t even mind the harem, less than anyone else, master deserved it after all.



And so the Crimson Scorpion continued to serve the man she called master.

As he showed her more of the world, as he encouraged her to be her own person, and take time to herself.

Even though she could understand why, he didn’t want her to be fully defined by him, fully enthralled to him.

But she loved him, she loved Subaru Natsuki who did everything to make her happy.

And, in a fact that shocked even her, she loved her daughter Graffias even more than she loved her master.

 

And thus the dreams of the Crimson Scorpion became reality.

Notes:

Graffias
-Age: 11
-Mabeast and Human Hybrid

--------
And thus ends my triple release.

Hope you all enjoyed! May even write more tonight but won't post till tomorrow.

A few things.

-Vote for Elsa: as fun as it may be, probably a no, this is expected. Though I do have 1 plan for her that could be fun. I have figured out a 'role' for her in this fic actually.
-Vote for Echidna: Neutral, I may include a 'fling' here but Echidna does love Subaru (Tappei Confirms this) so I may at least have that acknowledge in interactions.
-Reaction: Will start on that after the new few chapters.
-ANOTHER option someone brought up: Shion/Lilac? How we feeling about them, I maybe want to use them? Suggestions? Thoughts?

-Anyways i take any and all suggestions for this fic. I may not use them but they'll give me ideas because things are about to get 'strange'

-The next chapter will be "Those Who Dwell in the Dream" AKA... everyone else. It may be divided into two parts.
-i MIGHT throw in a quick "Bond of the Scorpion NSFW" next for completion sake.

Hope you all had fun reading.

Chapter 20: Mini Chapter: Bond of the Scoprion (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between Subaru and Shaula.
Where the Scorpion gets carried away... again.

Notes:

So I wrote this on a whim, mostly because there may not be one of these for a little while after that and apparently some people here enjoy these.

Normal chapter out later, I wrote this in under an hour.

Chapter Text

By the day's end Subaru fell into his bed, letting out a yawn and feeling fairly tired already.

Of course the day was not done yet, or rather, the night was not done yet.

“Ah Master master!” Shaula rushed in with a grin. “Do you have a need for your exclusive body pillow sex slave now?!”
She asked with an eager and hungry smile on her face, practically bouncing up and down on the balls of her feet.

 

Subaru sighed and let out a chuckle as he stared back at the eager, and admittedly sexy, girl. 

“Well I guess it has been a few weeks, and I do owe you a knight or two.” 

 

She gasped and smiled. “Ah master master please order me to do anything! Order me to do everything!”
She rushed up to him and landed on his lap, straddling him as she bounced up and down.

“Please please order me around! What do you want from your slave.”

 

He laughed. “As fun as the topic can be sometimes you aren’t a slave ya know?” He gripped at her hips as she continued to wobble and bounce herself.

 

“Oh? But you gave me everything master! Even when I was turned back into that little scorpion you used your authorities to make me all better! Maybe I can’t be as strong as I was, but I still have the body master gave me! So I’ll make up for my reduced strength by being the most amazing eager super sex slave in bed for you! And that’s a promise!” She poked at his chest.

 

Subaru laughed and shook his head. “Well guess there is no getting through that thick skull of yours huh?”

 

She giggled, grinning widely as she continued to bounce herself up and down.

 

“ So master, what do you want from me? Order me to do anything and I'll do it!”

 

He sighed and leaned his head back. “For a start…” he paused and chuckled. “Well you need to get those clothes off, unless you want to start on your knees.”

 

She giggled “oh options! But I better take these off first.” She quickly stripped herself down, in the blink of an eye in fact and even did a spin.

 

“So master, what next I could…”

And she spent the next several minutes listing off obscene and depraved acts, albeit mostly within ‘reason’ for the lustful king of Lugunica, but some were a bit beyond even him and others downright weird.

 

Subaru asked Shaula, who had taken a place straddling him again. “So umm, where did you even learn like… half that stuff!”

 

“You obviously taught me master!”

 

“Umm… did I really that’s um…”

 

“Well, I asked some, you got annoyed one day and started giving me the answers, and a bunch of made up on my own, or talked to some of the others about what things they thought about.”

 

Subaru let out a gulp, he hoped and prayed that some of those stranger options were not ideas some of his wives gave her.

 

He could perhaps see it from Rem, Priscilla…. Maybe Emilia if she got a weird idea in her head. Which does happen.

 

He sighed “maybe… just normal for tonight.”

 

Shaula licked her lips. “Okay master! I’ll be the best hentai dream girl you could ask for.”

Subaru groaned, he wanted to kick the ‘previous sage’ right in the face.

Chapter 21: Denizens of the Dream

Summary:

A meeting with others who dwell in this world of dreams.

Notes:

Alright this chapter was less of a headache than I would have thought it was.

So I hope you all have fun with it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

Meili had slipped out of the bed, the twenty something year old ‘honorary elder princess’ stretching her body out as she resolved to start the day.

She quickly got herself dressed, wearing a blue dress very much akin to her late elder sister, albeit with a few modifications. One, the central “cut” of the dress was not nearly as long, and she incorporated blue rather than purple into her dress.

 

Spinning herself around, she smirked. “Ill have to thank Petra later for sewing this for me just right.”

 

A few small Mabeasts were perched nearby. A big wolfgarm, a big winged mouse, and a few others assorted small Mabeasts.

 

She proceeded to a room adjacent to her own, it contained a few other beasts but included a large comfortable pen that held only one animal. A white rabbit with golden horns and golden eyes.

“Hello little Spica.~” she smiled and leaned into the pen. She quickly served some food to the mabeast who hopped over and ate.

Melli tilted her head. “Wonder how long it will take you to wake up hmm. Sister Shaula took about a year to wake up the first time, but it's been longer with you huh?” She looked down at the rabbit who stared up at her, eyes seeming to communicate an understanding.

 

Melli smiled and sighed, feeding the rest of her stored beasts here, only the small ones, before she stepped out of the room and continued with her day, keeping one winged mouse and one wolfgarm by her side as she proceeded through the castle.

 

The former assassin still found it… funny… how she got to be like this, how her life became like this. One could be forgiven for thinking of it like a storybook, a little girl who was raised originally by Mabeasts eventually becoming princess of a nation.

It would be right out of a storybook, if one ignored the years of assassinations, blood, and guts that pervaded the middle of her path.

But… details, this was her life now.

 

Walking down the hallway she saw her ‘big brother’ walking by himself through the upper levels of the royal palace. “Ah big brother.” Melli rushed up to him with a smile, leaning in.

 

“How are youuu today?~” She asked playfully with a smile on her face.

 

Subaru laughed and pat her once on the head. “Doing good honestly, how about you Meili?

 

Meili giggled. “Not playing around with any of your wives today?” She tilted her head.

 

Subaru shrugged. “Not yet not yet, everyone’s busy with their own stuff right now. Besides, I'm visiting the Astrea Estate later today.”

 

“Oh can I come? If none of your wives are free I'm sure you got room for one more.” The Mabeast user stood upright and walked side by side with her adoptive elder brother.

 

As they walked together, the wolfgarm with her nuzzled the side of Subaru’s leg as he absentmindedly pet it.

 

“Sure that shouldn’t be a problem Meili. Reinhard or Ravenna shouldn’t mind having you around.”

 

Meili giggled and sighed. “Yeah since neither of us got a date, would be awkward if the king showed up allll alooooone.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Hey I got plenty of options, though bringing Shaula would probably be asking for trouble.”

 

Meili laughed. “Scorpion Sister really is something.~ She may look human but she is a Mabeast at the end of the dayyy.”

 

“True enough.” Subaru sighed.

 

“Brother has ‘really’ interesting tastes in women.” She playfully needled him.

 

“Hey! You’re one to talk considering I've seen the type of guys you try to get dates from.”

 

Meili laughed. “Heyyy I’ve gotten way way better! Besides, I get some people who you would think of as ‘normal’ asking me out.”

 

“Those aren’t the ones who try again after the first date.” Subaru replied.

 

“Well, that’s true, huh.” Meili tapped her own chin.

 

“Just try not to get anyone too crazy okay? This place is already a madhouse.” He then looked down at the Mabeast at his side. “And a zoo.”

 

Meili let out another laugh. “Being a bit of a hypocrite there.~”

 

“Probably, but I'm the king, I get to be unfair.”

 

“Now that is unfair.”

 

They both laughed as they walked together through the halls, their plans for the day set. 

 

****************

As the two walked together through the hallways, the pair’s conversation was interrupted by another voice.


“Ah hey Natsuki-San! Your Majesty!” It was Otto, holding a huge pile of documents under his arms as he rushed up to the two of them.

 

“Ah, your majesty, your highness.” Otto’s tone shifted to a bit more formality as he bowed his head once, meeting the bare minimum of acceptable decorum before royalty.

 

Garfiel, wearing a sleeveless version of the kingdom's knight uniform, walked up from behind Otto as well.

“Hey y’r majesty!” Garfiel remarked as he smiled and bowed before standing back upright.



Subaru laughed, smiling at the two. “Ah hey Garfiel, Otto, what’s got you worked up today? Also drop the Majesty for now.”

 

Otto let out a deep breath. “Thanks Natsuki-san.” Otto smiled.

 

“So how ya doin’ capti'n?” He asked with his usual smile, the tiger demihuman having grown a fair bit taller in the past decades. 

 

Subaru chuckled. “Well I'm doing fine, going to see Reinhard later. Anyways, as you were saying Otto?”

 

“We just have a few… messes that sort of need a bit of your attention, or that I need you to sign off on.”

 

“Annoyin’ stuff really.” Garfiel shrugged.

 

Subaru sighed. “Well Crusch isn’t here, guessing Anastasia, Felt, and Priscilla are all busy or punted you my way then.”

 

Otto nodded his head. “That and it is all stuff that needs ‘you’ to sign it.”

 

“Ya so you got to botha with it.” Garfiel scratched the back of his head. “If yer ask me all these guys need thr” heads bashed ‘n” 

 

Subaru shrugged. “Alright well, hand them over.” 

 

Otto began to hand the papers to Subaru one by one as Subaru groaned. “More territorial disputes, again?”

 

Otto nodded. “This time between two counties with a few long standing feuds. They have both separately petitioned for royal intervention as well as handling the settling of other long standing… problems between them.”

 

“Before y’ ask, ya ‘s those same ones that ya needed to to have me knock some sense into before when they made a mess in the streets”

 

Subaru groaned “Real Montague and Capulet situation.” Subaru shook his head. “Normally this is Felt or Priscilla’s issue but, if they are kicking it up like this. Yeah I see why you need me to get the ball rolling.” 

 

Meili giggled. “People giving you their problems to handle again big bro. That’s your job.”

 

Garfiel grinned “That's right! ‘is Majesty can sort em all out.”

 

Subaru rolled his eyes. “I know I know.” He signed off. “Tell them I want representatives of both families, with full negotiating power, within the capital by this week. Better yet, I want the counts themselves to show up so they can't squirm out of solving this.” Subaru’s almost childish tone that he had used for his interactions with his families, was replaced by a more confident and forward tone.

 

Both Otto, Garfiel, Meili stiffened a bit, not out of any negative reaction, but because by now they knew this was the tone of the Subaru who was the proper King of Lugunica, who was ready to give commands.

 

“What else, you still got a few more papers.”

 

Otto sighed. “Another protest in one of the marches this time.”

 

Subaru sighed. “Alright what for this time?” Subaru took the paper and began to read it over.

 

“Reconstruction is finished but it has to do with the tax breaks on the region no longer applying, some of the locals are having issues there with the increased pricing.”

 

“That’s the local baron’s responsibility.” Subaru remarked, a bit more coldly now.

 

“It is, except for the fact that ever since the baron died the land is…”

 

“Under direct royal control, which means the people in charge work directly for me and the adjacent and landed nobility are probably not helping matters. Alright I see how it is.” he tapped his foot. “We were playing a bit of a numbers game trying to make sure we didn’t overburden that area, but we were cutting it close right?”

 

Otto nodded his head. “That’s right, me and Her Majesty Hoshin both worked out the numbers and said it would be close, but we accounted for some margin of error unless…”

 

“Someone along the food chain is skimming or racking up expenses that’s requiring an increase in the taxes.”

 

Garfiel groaned. “Guys be screwin’ ‘round down thr. Want me to knock some ‘n?”

 

Otto nodded his head. “That and there were a few unexpected problems and hiccups, more than we’d like.”

 

Subaru signed off on it. “Pass this one off to Felt, I'd REALLY rather not have to use knights as riot breakers so let’s see if we can figure out where our money is going first. Still, send some knights to prevent someone from doing something really stupid. May have to be your Garfiel, if that's okay? I trust you here not get too worked up.”

 

Garfiel nodded along. “Dn't worry bro. I can get a handl’ on m’self and do wh’t ya wan' me to do.”

 

Otto then handed the last set of papers to Subaru.

 

“And this?”

 

“Inheritance dispute due to a recently deceased Margrave.” Otto remarked.

 

“So messy, boring, and personal drama that’s become our problem.” Subaru remarked flatly.

 

“Yeah,” Otto admitted.

 

Subaru sighed and began to read. “So, by the way how is Frederica doing Otto?”

 

Otto blushed and rubbed the back of his head. “Oh she’s doing alright, still taking time off since the birth of our next kid is soon.”

 

Subaru chuckled. “Another? Well good to hear Otto, you take some time off too after they’re born. Spend time with your new kid, Frederica and Valentina.”

 

Otto blushed. “With all due respect to your majesty, I can't really.”

 

“I insist, I can juggle your job with one of my copies.” Subaru remarked.

 

“Ya Brotto! Ya gotta relax.” Garfiel nudged his side.

 

Meili giggled. “Besides, you can always fix whatever mess big brother makes when you get back. Have fun playing with your maid and new baby.”

 

Otto groaned. “Do you have to phrase it like that Princess Meili?”

 

Her smile was all he needed to know her answer.

 

Subaru flipped a page and looked over at Garfiel. 

 

“How about you and Mimi?” 

 

“Huh? Ya Mimi is fine. She head’d out with ‘er brothers in the Iron Fang on a job.”

 

Subaru laughed “You two are always on the move.”

 

Garfiel grinned and posed proudly as he pointed at himself. “Yr damm right your majesty! But one of us gotta stay ‘round to watch our brat.”

 

Subaru whistled. “Know the feeling there.”

 

“Not all of us can be in several places at once Natsuki-san”

 

Subaru grinned. “Well life's not fair like that sometimes Otto.”

 

Otto sighed as the others laughed.

 

Subaru smiled at them both. “Well I'll leave all that stuff to you. Let's catch up a bit later.”

 

“Sounds good!” Garfiel remarked.

“See you later your majesty” Otto smiled as both bowed and left on their way.

 

*****************

 

As Meili and Subaru made their way out through a nearby courtyard, they paused and saw two girls playing in the courtyard.

 

It was Maia, Subaru's daughter by Anastasia, practicing with Jaina, Julius' daughter.

 

The dark haired tomboy practicing with her spear as Jaina clashed with her fencing style of fighting as the two trades blows back and forth.

Both employing masterful footwork the two considered to clash with each other.

Off to the side, Mercurius was reading one of his many books, switching between that and fiddling with a small knife like contraption next to him.

 

Sitting with him was a young girl, about the age of his own younger brother.

The young girl had black purplish hair as she also thumbed through a book and sighed.

She looked to Mercurius “Think they'll be done soon?”

 

Mercurius sighed "Unlikely."

 

Adjacent to the courtyard, three people were gathered at a garden table.

 

The first was Anastasia, one of the queens of Lugunica as she slowly sipped her drink.

Sitting across from her was her knight, Julius, elegant and refined as always, and his wife.

 

She was a beautiful young woman with long dark blue hair and wearing an elegant dark purple dress.



Subaru and Melli walked over. “Hey Julius, Lylah, good to see you both over here.”

He smiled at them both, coming up beside the table.

“Mind if I join for a moment?”

 

Lylah chuckled. “Not at all, I'm sure my husband wouldn't mind you joining us.”

 

She cast her gaze towards Julius.

 

Julius smiled. “Of course you may join your majesty.”

 

Anastasia giggled “Don't I get a say in you joining us?” She asked.

 

Subaru laughed. “Is my own wife join to reject me?”

 

Anastasia smirked. “It depends if it's worthwhile to have my husband here. He can be quite ungrateful and ill suited for polite company.”

 

Lylah laughed and brought her fan to her lips as she smiled. “Well, still a better situation than with my useless husband. Do you know how hard it is to get him to relax at times? Alas I am a woman who is married to the code of chivalry in an admittedly pleasing human form” She sighed deeply. “Makes a girl feel quite lonely at times.” 

 

Both boys winced at that, but Subaru laughed. “Seems she's got you pinned down there Julius.”

 

Julius facepalmed. “Dear, please.’

 

Lylah smiled, “Relax dearest husband. It's all in good fun, a lesson I'm determined to teach you even if it's like trying to carve a boulder with my nails.”

 

Subaru sat down at the table. “She's right ya know? Figured years of marriage would loosen you up at least a little bit Julius.”

 

“Your majesty, I hardly think it's appropriate to be casual in front of my liege and my swor… agh!”

 

She jabbed him in the side of the stomach.

 

“You are doing it again dear. They are friends first for us, we talked of such things didn’t we?” Lylah wearing a smile on her face as she tilted her head.

 

Anastasia giggled and sipped her tea. “He never learns does he?”

 

“Truly, he is hopeless as a husband.” Lylah remarked.

 

“‘ll say” Subaru added.

 

The three shared a laugh at Julius's expense. 

 

Julius sighed, wondering where he went in life for his liege, sworn lady, and wife, to all be people who enjoyed humor at his expense. 

 

“But in all seriousness we are well.” Lylah remarked with a confident smile. 

 

Julius nodded. “Indeed, though we have been well and the girls have been excellent.” They both smile, seeing both their daughters in the courtyard.

 

Anastasia nodded her head. “Glad to see the affairs of your house have gotten in order.”

 

Lylah sighed and nodded her head. “Yes well it was a challenge but my knight here is the dependable sort. I trust him with my life.”

 

Julius smiled “your family is mymy own now dearest wife, its only natural that I would assist.”

 

Lylah chuckled. “And this is why you live up to your title of finest knight, if you are willing to help a hopeless maiden like myself with her issues.”

 

Julius frowned at her self deprecating title. “My dear, I thought you would stop referring to yourself in such a fashion?”

She shook her head and sighed. “Forgive  me dearest, old habits die hard at times. Still, after all you have done for me I know why they regard you as a finest knight.”

 

Anastasia cleared her throat, “As much as reminiscing about all our past misery would be an interesting time, I would perhaps like to get back to business.”

 

Subaru looked over to Anastasia. “Dealing with finances again?”

 

Lylah sighed, “One of the things I must now do as the administrator of my domain, some wounds take a long time to heal, and now that things have returned to a semblance of normality these past few years, the idea of refinancing must be considered.”

 

Subaru sighed and stood himself up. “Well then my dear.” he looked at Anastasia. “I leave this sort of thing in your capable hands.” he grinned.

 

She sighed and chuckled. “Of course you do.”

 

Lylah chuckled. “A pleasure as always your majesty, please do feel free to visit our estate at some point. I think we would most enjoy your company.”

 

Subaru scratched his head. “Well I'm not sure, not that I’m too busy to make time, I just don’t want to be too impo…”

 

“I insist.” She said flatly, bluntly and with a smile.

 

Julius chuckled, “It really is no imposition at all, we are friends after all.”

 

Lylah nodded along with a smirk on her face.

 

“Well got me there, we’ll set some time up and I'll let Julius know.” 

 

“Good then, good day your majesty.” Lylah said.

 

Julius nodded his head. “Have a pleasant day your majesty.”

 

Subaru smiled as Meili stood up.

 

Maia and Jaina were still in the midst of their practice, but Subaru and Meili passed by Mercurius and Juliet on their way out.

 

“Say, you two reading anything interesting?” Subaru asked, leaning over them both.

 

Mercurius paused and smiled, “Just a few other books from Karagari.” He remarked. “This one is the published journal of one of its more famous merchants.”

 

Juliet smiled. “Greetings your majesty. I'm reading a book on spirits actually, since I want to have my own spirits when I am older.”

 

Subaru whistled, “Well with your parents I'm sure that you'll be a great spirit arts user.”

 

“Oh! Speaking of which father.” Mercurius pulled out the handle he was working with and flipped it open, showing it had a knife within but also a few other implements. “I'm trying to make that whole ‘Swiss Army Knife concept that you told me about.”

 

Subaru whistled and took it from Mercurius’ hands. “Wrll great job.” He tried switching between the implements. “Hmm joints are still a bit flimsy and some of the switching is a bit awkward.” He tried to use it normally.

 

Mercurius nodded his head. “Still working out the kinks, but I feel like I am making good progress.”

 

“Yup! You are! So keep at it and I know you'll get it!.”

 

Mercurius smiled at his father. “Thank you for your assessment and encouragement Father.” 

 

Subaru looked between both of the intelligent children. “So then, both of you take care of yourselves. Alright?”

 

“Yes father.”

 

“Yes your majesty”

 

“Love you son.” Subaru ruffled Mercurius’ hair as he awkwardly flinched.

 

“Love you too dad.”

 

*****

 

Later that day Subaru and Meili arrived at the Astrea residence in the noble quarter. While before it had been poorly maintained, relative to the grandeur of the surrounding estates, such a time had passed and it's clear that the manor and grounds had undergone extensive renovations within the past few years. The gardens and gates restored to pristine glory. It was still not ostentatious when compared to the estates that surrounded them, but at the same time it now looked worthy for being the primary estate of the Astrea family, the heroes of the kingdom.

 

Inside the estate, Subaru and Meili were escorted to the the dining room where two people awaited them, that being Heinkel Astrea and Louanna Astrea.

“Well it's a pleasure that you could join us today your majesty, your highness~” Louanna Astrea spoke with a soft and friendly tone, clearly happy to see him here.

 

“Ah so ya made it.” Heinkel stood himself up and stretched his arm. The vice-captain of the royal guard now finally looked the part. His hair neatly done, clean shaven, with the joy of life seemingly restored to his visage. “Glad we could have you.”

 

“Sir Heinkel, Lady Louanna, it's good to be here.” Subaru said with a smile. 

 

Heinkel snorted, “With all do respect your majesty you can drop the titles. All things considered.”

 

Louanna nodded along. “My husband is right, you know? After all Wilhelm did adopt you as a grandson, that makes you my adoptive son so please, now that the official greetings are out of the way we can act normally around each other.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Thanks, honestly sometimes the ‘majesty’ stuff still gets tiring. Doesn’t fit me at all.”

 

Meili giggled, “Nope but you still got everyone calling you it anyways.~”

 

Heinkel chuckled, “I agree, you still don’t look the part of a king, not that it matters too much.”

 

Louanna laughed and playfully slapped Heinkel’s side. “Oh shush you, our adoptive son is a fine king and it does suit him well enough. Now then, please sit, dinner should be served soon and Reinhard and the others should be here any minute now.”

 

Subaru and Meili sat themselves at the table, Meili’s two escorting Mabeasts tucking themselves into the corner.

 

“So how goes the family business?" Subaru asked.

 

Heinkel shrugged his shoulders. “Fine enough now, nearly twenty years of being left to rot tends to leave some lasting damage though but we’re making things work out enough.”

 

Louanna smiled and nodded along. “Yes, the Astrea family is back on its way to being respectable members of the kingdom and nobility again.”

 

Subaru smirked at Heinkel, “Since I keep Reinhard busy, I'm guessing she’s working you too to the bone huh old man?”

 

Heinkel groaned and shook his head, “Yeah but I consider myself lucky, all things considered.”

 

“You really should.~” Meili flashed a devious smile, making Heinkel shudder.

 

“Oh don’t be that way you know Meili is like that.” Louanna remarked, placing a hand on Heinkel’s shoulder.

 

Heinkel rolled his eyes. “Still creepy.”

 

“Guilty.~”

Neither Subaru or Louanna could bring themselves to argue with that.

 

Breaking that moment of awkwardness was the arrival of the current Sword Saint, Reinhard Van Astrea.

The Sword Saint walked in, still dashing as ever, though in the intervening years he had allowed his hair to grow out slightly longer, flowing down to his shoulders while still retaining a neatness to it.

 

“Ah, your majesty, Subaru.” He smiled and bowed his head, a hand over his chest. “Mother, father, I apologize for being late. I had to make a quick report back at the palace.”

 

Subaru whistled and leaned back in his chair. “You could always report back to me you know? You knew I'd be here.”

 

Reinhard paused, “True, but then you would have run back to the palace to pass on the information to one of the queens or ministers. I may have figured it was best to… expedite the process.”

 

Subaru laughed, “Fair fair fine fine, probably better that ya did.”

 

“Ugh just sit down and stop being awkward Reinhard.” Heinkel groaned.

 

“Ah, my apologies father.”

 

Louanna tilted her head slightly, “Reinhard dear? Where is Ravenna and the others?”

 

“Ah, Ravenna was fetching them, they were still out in the back.”

 

Louanna smiled, “Good, then aside from Sir Wilhelm we will all be here.”

 

Wilhelm attended to his duties currently as butler of the Karsten estate. 

 

“Ah Dad you’re back!” A redheaded girl rushed in and hugged Reinhard at the side. She had long flowing red hair, tied up in a ponytail. She was a girl who appeared to be ten or elven years of age and full of energy. She had dark violet eyes and stared up at Reinhard lovingly.

 

“Ah sorry I didn’t come to see you first Cynthia.”

The girl huffed but just hugged him more tightly as she smiled. “Well as long as you play with me later its okay.”

 

“Of course I will, I just.”

 

“Reinhard…” Subaru’s tone was a bit grim, as the others turned to face him.

 

“Take the day off.”

 

Reinhard let out a breath and smiled. “Well then I'll be playing with you and Anthony later today.”

 

The girl stared at him with a look of triumph on her face as…

 

“Well I hope you make time for me?” A beautiful woman walked into the room, holding the hand of a boy with short dark red hair.

 

She herself had dark eyes and long midnight black hair, wearing a dress of black and violet that clashed with the ‘white’ that the rest of the family tended to wear.

 

In her head a single purple flower acted as an ornament as she smiled. “Or has my husband forgotten he is married to a wife and not a kingdom?”

She let out a single pout, that one childish pout dispelling any ‘elegance’ her demeanor might have otherwise inspired, but she was still quite striking. 

 

“Ah of course not!” Reinhard smiled and walked up to her, “its good to see you, sorry i’ve been gone for a week.”

 

“Is that all? Really.” She sighed and shook her head as she paused and adjusted his collar and hair. “We’ll be working on that later too, after we have lunch, after you play with our children, and after dinner. Then you’ll be spending time with me.” She gave his cheek two pats. “Make sense?”

 

Reinhard let out a slight laugh. “Yes, sorry, I know you try your best.”

 

She sighed and shook her head. “And you try too hard.” She then turned to the visiting pair. “Ah your Majesty Subaru, your highness Meili, its great to see you here!” She rushed up to them and gave each of them a hug before stepping back.

 

“Sorry I couldn’t greet you, been busy trying to keep the house Astrea afloat with my mother in law is all.”

 

Louanna giggled, “Its an every day battle, id probably be drowning in it if I couldn’t rope in Ravenna here to help.”

 

Ravenna groaned, “And you’ll rope me in every day. You know, considering you ‘missed’ so much time, maybe I should offload some more of the mother work onto you.”

 

Louanna giggled, “While I did miss a lot I would ‘hate’ to deprive you of the joys of raising your children.”

 

Ravenna giggled, “Was worth a try to maybe get myself a break, but really what would this family be without us?”

 

Louanna, “Challenged, I think is the best would to describe it.”

 

Father and Son shared a look, feeling like they were being insulted by their wives, but also both feeling like they deserved it.

 

Subaru shook his head and thought to himself.

The guys in this family are really lost without their wives, well I guess that includes me too.

 

Anthony, the young redhead boy, tugged at the coat of Reinhard. “Papa! Your back!” he smiled warmly at him and gave him a hug. Reinhard picked up the boy, who looked to be five or six years old, and hugged him.

“Good to see you are well too Anthony. Have you given your mother trouble?”

 

“Nope!” He grinned brightly.

 

“All the time! Ugh and I thought Cynthia was silly.” Ravenna shook her head.

 

Reinhard sighed and patted him on the head. “You need to make sure you don’t cause trouble for your mother.”

 

“I mean I don’t try too.” Anthony said with a smile.

 

Subaru sighed, “Well how about you all sit down so we can eat!”

 

“I second that.” Cynthia replied.

 

Subaru and Cynthia got along well, generally fairly synched up in their thoughts.

 

As the Astrea family all sat at the table, dinner was served and they began to eat.

 

Subaru’s gaze drifted upward at the family, and his mind drifted backwards a bit.



***


It was a younger him, a few months before his coronation actually and his wedding to the dragon candidates. He stood in the bedroom of Louanna Astrea, the woman fast asleep.

 

Reinhard was standing against the wall, Heinkel was sitting down on the opposite side.

 

Some words passed between them all, Heinkel seeming anxious and Subaru uncertain.

He remembered his thoughts clearly though.

My Lust Authority should be able to cure anything wrong with her body and if anything is wrong normally with her mind.

He pulled out a knife.

If that doesn’t work, My Gluttony Authority can sever her ‘fate’ and while that could be drastic, considering the circumstances, I imagine I'll have to do that. So for now…

 

He motioned to Heinkel, whose shaky hard slowly opened Louanna’s mouth.

 

Subaru cut his own palm, dripping in a few drops of his blood.

 

Subaru shook his head. “Nothing, but… hmm”

 

“But WHAT!?” Heinkel shouted at him, his eyes wide.

 

Reinhard quickly placed a hand on Heinkel’s shoulder. “Calm down father, he isn’t done.”

 

Heinkel glared back at Reinhard venomously, but sighed. “This better fucking work.” He fell back into his seat.

 

“But… I can establish a mental connection, so she is dreaming but it's fuzzy.”

 

Both Astrea men stared down at Louanna, wondering what she was dreaming about, what she had been dreaming about all these years.



“Alright, I'm going to try Star Eating and Astral Eclipse now. This ‘should’ work if we are right about this, though… if I break her fate then there’s also no telling what could happen? If she is supposed to be…”

 

“It's better than this.” Heinkel sighed and shook his head, burying them in his hands.

 

“Right then, wish me luck and see you on the other side.”

 

He placed a hand on her head. “Louanna Astrea.” Subaru vocalized her name and closed his eyes.

 

When he opened them he looked around and found himself in a familiar place to him, a long white infinite hallway that spiraled around him. 

The Corridor of Memories, the Cradle of Od Lagna.

 

“Alright now where is she…”



In reality, Heinkel and Reinhard stared at Subaru and Louanna.

 

A few seconds passed.

 

Subaru opened his eyes.

 

And Louanna opened her eyes.





Notes:

Lylah Juukulius
-Age: 31
-Wife of Julius and is among the nobility of the kingdom, her family history and personal history is somewhat troubled. She is called the 'Night Flower' due to illicit rumors around her from her youth. She is a upbeat, friendly, intelligent, confident, and playful with a sharp tongue but has a cunning and ruthlessness to her and a cold odd detachment at times.
-She has a high spirit affinity and a contract with a water spirit named Lula.

Jaina Juukulius
-Age 12
-A strict and proud girl who is dramatic but tries to hold to her own code of conduct.
-She is training to be a spirit knight like her father and is 'best friends' with Maia
-She currently has contracts with 4 elemental spirits.

Juliet Juukulius
-Age 6
-She is an intelligent, calm, insightful, and academic girl with an elegant mindset.
-Elemental Affinity: Earth
-He didn't appear in this chapter but I figured I'd mention him.

Jonah Juukulius
-Age 1
-A baby at the moment though a rather loud one.

 

Ravenna Astrea
-Age: 28
-A woman who is jokingly called "The Black Lady" by some due to her relationship with the sword saint, her midnight hair, and her... unfortunate past. She has forsaken the last name she had prior to her joining the Astrea household and has no living family, but rumors exist.
-She comes off as a cheerful and silly girl with a cunning mind but also an at times self-deprecating attitude. She is very loving and giving towards her husband and both have ventured far on their emotional journey together.
-She always carries at least 1 weapon on her, save for when she is with Reinhard.
-Divine Protection of.... (Redacted)
-Curse of.... (Redacted)

Cynthia Astrea
-Age 10
-An upbeat girl with a forward attitude that she gets from her mother, and a valorous heart that she gets from her father.
-She has two unique divine protections
-She is considered to be the likely candidate for the next sword saint.

Anthony Astrea
-Age 5
-A silly young man who is forward and not prone to think things through but is also a kind and compassionate young boy.
-He has 1 divine protection.

----------------------
Showed off a bit more of Subaru's authorities. I'll make a data sheet with it to share after 'all' his authorities are seen, which should be soon enough I hope.

I WOULD go a bit more into detail with Louanna's situation but it seems the web novel is about to tell us more so i'll leave it vague here for now and come back later.

No votes for today just ideas and suggestions.

-Any ideas for Shion/Lilac for those of you that know them?
-If you want to help with the reactions, just reach out on Discord or here.
-Since we've reached the end of 'new kids' any favorites?
-Any suggestions or things you want to see in this story or the extras?

 

Next main chapter is "Child of the Shadow" but I may throw in another quick cult interlude along with it.

Have fun.

Chapter 22: Interlude: Hatred Blooms

Summary:

A flower of hatred blooms among the dream.

Three sisters who should not be, unite within the nightmare.

Notes:

Small little thing I want to throw in before the Child of Shadows chapter, for completion sake.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When did she become who she was?

She was not who she was before, this much the girl knew. 

 

A young woman, with tattered black hair and pale skin, sat wearing rags while chained within a dungeon as she huddled against herself for warmth in the cold.

She did not know who she was, but she knew she was cursed, afflicted.

That is what those who held her, those strange people, told her. That she was unclean, vile, a witch maybe even.

Rot and decay, madness and turmoil seemed to follow her.

She remembered the death, or the attempted death. 

When they found her, when they realized something was wrong with her, they tried to kill her.

She sometimes wishes they succeeded.

 

Hanging.

Drowning.

 Decapitation.

Impalement.

Crushing.

Burning.

The removal of her limbs.

Her removal of her organs.

 

None of it worked, she always 'got better'

That let them know she was truly a Witch, that she was truly something wicked and unnatural.

 

So she had been left down here to rot, to fester, to decay, and to suffer whatever abuses or supposed attempts at 'cleansing' that were forced upon her.

She had been humiliated, degraded, and broken.

And she barely knew who she was, but she knew that she was not guiltless.

She knew she was not pure.

She knew she was something profane, even by the standards of sinners.

 

Alone in her cell she had flashes, memories of what she used to be.

 

She remembered flame and slaughter, the death of those who cared for her and the death of many others.

She remembered being shunned, outcast from the world, despite longing to be a part of it. 

She remembered life on the battlefield, cutting down those she deemed enemies, but she could not remember who her allies were, who her enemies were.

She remembered the faces and cries of those who feared and hated her.

She remembered being alone, in a cell, much like this one. 

She remembered the abuses directed at her body and spirit. 

She remembered being handed a tome, a book that promised her salvation when she had none. She did not remember who gave it to her.

She remembered flames again, only this time it was she who stood in procession over it.

She remembered pain and agony indescribable as she became 'something else' 

She remembered that she had two beings who she called sisters, but she could not remember their faces.

She remembered being 'broken' with her body rotting away from an affliction.

She remembered being laid in what could only be described as a tomb, and forced into a slumber by a young looking maiden in white. 

"This is no longer a world for you, sleep until such a time as it ends, and the new world begins."

She remembered darkness, slumber, stasis, but not true serenity. There was a hollow feeling within her heart.

She remembered that same voice, as if coming from far away, saying.

"Awaken, for now you may live."

 

That was her last memory before she awoke in the woods, not knowing who she truly was.

Before she tried to discover herself, leading her to be ostracized, captured, and abused within this small dungeon.

 

And all the girl could feel, more than longing, more than pain, more than desperation, was hatred.

 

Hatred, that was the emotion that she felt defined her. It wormed through her body like a poison, infecting her every being.

 

Hate for the world and all those who lived in it.

Hate because the world hated her, it always hated her.

And in some regards, it was always right to hate her.

 

***

 

It happened one night, for the girl it was a night like any other, but something felt very amiss.

 

A sense of calm had come over the girl, and she felt like she was not alone in her cell.

 

She opened her eyes and saw a small box within her cell.

 

There was something familiar about it, something about it that called to her.

 

Reaching out with one hand, she took hold of the box.

 

Looking up she saw that the guards who normally sat outside her cell were dazed, as if sleeping while still standing.

 

She opened the box, finding two things inside.

 

A note, and a small vile filled with sickly black liquid.

 

Her eyes scanned over the note, its message was short and to the point.

 

“For your own sake, your power and memories were sealed away in the past. If you wish to be who you once were, if you still hold hatred for this world, drink.”

 

Staring at it, the woman knew what was the proper choice, the correct choice, the choice she longed for.

 

She took hold of the vile and drank its contents.

 

It burned her throat and made her stomach churn, it was like she was drinking acid.

 

She felt a feeling akin to fire burn through her veins, spreading throughout her body.

It was agony, pure agony.

But it felt right.

It felt true.

It felt like it was a part of her.

 

The girl slowly stood herself up, and noticed that the magical chains that bound her arms and feet had begun to wither away, eaten away by a dark substance.

 

The girl looked up, glaring at the two guards locked in stasis.

 

Their daze seemed to end as they stared at the girl.

 

And she smiled.

 

Within minutes, if one was looking at the building from the outside, they could see it wither and decay, melting away as if being consumed by an acid. 

It was already so distorted, that one could not tell if it was a church of the divine dragon, or a church of gusteko.

 

Screams of horrific pain and agony echoed out from inside, meanwhile strange blighted looking vines and thorns began to erupt forth from the inside of the church, ripping it apart further still.

The grass around the church had become a sickly black color as a pool of darkness opened beneath the church as it began to sink it.

 

The girl, with black hair and dark eyes, strode forth from the church, calm, confident, and unfeeling for the blight around her.

 

Two figures awaited her, a short distance away in front of the church.


They were both dressed in white robes, the style of the robes akin to that of the Witch Cult, save for the open and normal looking hoods.

One of them wore robes etched with red, and held a book in her hand.

The other wore robes etched with gold, and held a set of white robes in her hand.

 

She paused, staring at the two, as her mind ordered itself, returning to its proper state, she realized who they were.

 

“S..sisters?”

 

“Sister sister! We found you!”

The red eyed figure rushed up to her and gave her a hug, holding her tightly giggling. “Not even five minutes back to your old self and you already got a body count. There is the Witch I knew!”

 

The figured etched in gold, with white hair, stepped forward in a calm fashion. “Glad to see you are well enough sister, please take these. Rags such as that do not suit you.”

“Sister Eris.” She looked at the red eyed girl.

“Sister Persephone.” She looked at the calmer woman with white hair.

The girl looked between the two, “So you did look for me huh?”

Her tone was tired, but also strangely relieved.

She knew she was not alone in this world.

 

“I can’t say I am well, but then again, I don’t think I could ever say that I was.”

 

Eris sighed and shook her head. “Seriously little sister, do you have to be such a downer? Ugh well I guess that’s you.”

 

Persephone chuckled, “I think she will feel at least a bit better after we get back to work. We know she has strange tastes.”

 

“True, sister Alecto has always been a funny one. Then again that goes for all of us, so meh.” Eris shrugged.

 

The woman, Alecto, stared between the two of them. A soft smile crossed her face as she took hold of the robes and threw them upon herself.

 

“And HERE is your gospel! The Vainglory bitch was keeping it.” Eris proclaimed.

 

Alecto blinked. “I see, so that’s who organized this.” Alecto sighed, shaking her head.

Staring at her gospel for a moment, she took it. “If we have been awoken, she must be desperate.”

 

“That is likely an accurate statement, but she is also capitalizing on, an opportunity that has been presented to the cult. I’m sure, now that you are awake, you can feel the difference right?” Persephone replied.

 

Alecto paused, and stared down at her own hands, looking over her body she blinked a few times. “So… that’s what she meant.”

Eris smiled, “Yup! So come on, we have lots of plans and a whole big world to wreck and ruin!.”

Eris spoke with childish eagerness.

 

Persephone shook her head. “Elder Sister, you are such a child.”

 

Eris huffed, “Come on! It's the three of us together again! Besides, doesn’t causing some trouble sound like your idea of a good time Alecto?”

 

Alecto paused, and then smiled. “I suppose it does sister.”

 

And so the three witch sisters left the scene, those who came across it later would only find a blighted pit in the ground, with no signs of the church or any who lived there.


And so the girl who once was imprisoned there finally remembered who she was.

She was Hatred. 

Notes:

Witch of "Dreams" Eris
-The Eldest Sister.

Witch of "Desire" Persephone
-The Middle Sister.

Witch of "Hatred" Alecto
-The Youngest Sister.

(Yes there is a theme here with this trio. Its something Subaru will figure out later.)
---------------------
Child of Shadows chapter will be up tomorrow, it's basically done though already but ended up being a lot longer than I thought.
So I'm just taking another look to edit it. Feel free to have this to tie over any hunger.

Chapter 23: Child of the Shadows

Summary:

The story of an unusual little girl.

Notes:

Well here is a chapter you all have been waiting for.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“The world loves you.”

 

Those were the words that Adhara heard her mother say to her older siblings when they were younger, when she was younger. She remembered vaguely that she used to say it to her as well, once or twice at least, but Adhara wasn't sure. That was a long time ago for the little girl. 

 

She heard that they were words that the woman who raised her, Mother Fortuna, used to say to her mother when she was young.

 

Her mother didn't say those words to her anymore, she didn't say it at all, at least not around Adhara.

 

Not because of anything they did wrong, not because their mother felt differently about Chochorina and Tonnura now, and not because anything anyone in their family did.

 

But Adhara knew it was because of her.

 

“Your family loves you.”

 

These were the worlds that Adhara was familiar with. The words that her mother, a silver haired-half elf, would say to her with all the love and tenderness that a mother could muster.

 

She would say it constantly.

“The world loves you.”

“Your father loves you.”

“Your siblings love you.”

“We love you.”

“I love you.”

 

These were words she knew that were true, that her mother repeated to her all the time.

 

But her father and mother could never say that “the world loves you”

Because her mother knew, as sad as it was, that it would be a lie.

 

The young Adhara knew that, with very few exceptions, those who were not directly tied to her or her siblings by blood did not love her.

 

***

 

Adhara would get herself out of bed at the start of her day. The curtains were drawn closed, leaving her in the dark.

 

Despite her young age, the little girl had her own room.

 

Her room was decorated as a princess's room should be, filled dolls, lavish furnishings, and children's toys that were neatly arranged around the room.

 

It was only a select few people who tended to organize her room.

Her father, her mother, aunt Ram, a few select maids who worked for her mother directly, mother Petra, Aunt Meili, and occasionally mother Rem. Though Adhara noted mother Rem would always work quickly if she did, though she would treat her with all the kindness in the world.

She knew mother Rem loved her, Rem was a better person than most in Adhara's eyes, because despite the discomfort she knew her presence brought, she did truly love her.

 

A maid would walk in, today it was Ram.

 

“Adhara, up again early I see. Seems you have better habits than your father.”

The pink haired oni smiled at the girl.

 

Adhara nodded. “Daddy is busy, he can sleep.” Her voice was quiet and meek.

 

Ram paused and let out a sigh. “I suppose that he merits that much.”

 

Adhara found the pink maid curious. Despite being a maid she never ran out of insults for her employer. Her emotions were another matter entirely, the feelings she had for her and the other siblings was obviously love.

She also felt the typical sorrow that was shared among some of the older family members when it came to her.

But her emotions towards her father that were… odd. ‘Love’ was something she could understand.

Adhara could understand both the presence of it and lack of it. Its part of the way she defined her family from those who were not her family.

But the love Ram had for her father was not the love that his wives had for him.

But nor was it akin to the bonds of love her siblings had towards each other.

Nor was it like the bonds of friendship she could feel between people.

Was it all these things? Something in between?

This always made the young girl curious about Ram, but she figured she herself was just too young to understand these emotions.

 

“Is there any sort of dress you want today?” Ram asked.

 

Adhara really didn't care too much but… “Something black?”

 

Ram paused for a moment, and nodded her head. “If that's what you wish, it does suit you more than white right?”

 

“I think so.” The quarter elf admitted.

 

As Ram laid out the dress for her she spoke to Adhara. “The family is having breakfast in half an hour downstairs, I've already drawn your bath for you and such. Do you require anything else your Highness?”

 

Adhara stared at her and shook her head. “No, I'm fine.”

 

Ram smiled and gave her a hug. “Tell me if you need anything, okay?”

 

She smiled. “Okay.”

 

Ram stood back upright, and exited the room.

 

Soon enough little Adhara was on her way to breakfast, breakfast with her family was always fun.

The young girl had a stuffed black rabbit doll in her hands.

Her father made them all lots of dolls, all sorts of animals.

 

She ended up favoring three. A large black fish doll that she kept on her bed, a black rabbit doll, and a white snake doll.

 

She had plenty of others but the fishy, the bunny, and the snaky were her favorites.

 

She later learned that three ancient monsters her father slew happened to be beasts like that.

 

How strange.



The girl walked through the hallway alone, this was the usual state for her if her family was not around.

 

Typically one of her siblings, or one of her mothers, would always make a point of trying to be near her.


But they would typically not send a maid, knight, or servant with her.

 

Everyone did too terrible a job of seeming comfortable around her.

 

She remembered a few incidents.

 

One time, a maid started softly crying, a low whimpering accompanying Adhara that day. 

Another time, a knight grinded his teeth, being on edge and looking like he was going to hit someone.

Another time a butler, perhaps who was already feeling queasy that day, threw up.

 

So it was better, in those circumstances when it was safe, for Adhara to walk alone.

 

She didn’t mind this.

 

It gave her a chance to think, to prioritize her day.

 

For one thing, she required headpats from her father. This was a ruthless and cutthroat competition between her siblings and one she was determined to win.

 

Such a thing could energize her for the entire day.

 

And what wonderful siblings she had, they always made sure she had a turn on his lap, a turn to rest against him.

 

She remembered Leo once saying, “Because you really need it little sister.”

 

She didn’t fully get it at the time, maybe she kind of did.

 

It was another thing that the little girl checked under the ‘I’ll understand better when I am older’ category.

 

The girl found emotions strange, wonderful, and endlessly frustrating to her.

 

She somewhat understood the emotions of the other people in the palace.

 

When she turned another hallway there were a few maids discussing their duties for the day and a few knights leaned against a wall passing the time while on break.

 

The voice of the maids died down to a whisper as she approached, only one of them even looked at her directly.

The knights fell silent beyond a simple, “Your Highness.”

 

Adhara smiled and continued along her way.

They were always uneasy around her, the annoying part for almost all of them is they didn’t ‘really’ understand why.

It was just the effect she had on people.

 

As she continued down the hallway she thought about all the interesting people she knew in her life, the people she adored even if they all treated her differently.

 

Of course there were her siblings, Chochorina and Tonnura. She loved them without condition and they loved her.

Any given day Chochorina would grab her and drag her along on some adventure or some silly game she had prepared. Adhara would not always play but she would always be a part of it. Chochorina was always smiling, always giving her hugs, always making sure she was trying to enjoy herself.

 

Tonnura was similar, he would also be dragged along by Chochorina, but while her big sister prioritized her enjoyment and happiness, her older brother prioritized her comfort.

He would sit with her, talk with her, and when she was in the rare mood he would let her talk.

He kept her close, protected her.

 

“Little sis you are incredible you know! Let's play again tomorrow.”

“Just remember I am always there for you little sister.”

 

Truly they were the best siblings she could ask for. And more than any of her other siblings they would sometimes come into her room at night and stay with her.

 

The rest of her half-siblings were incredible too.

Cassia, Maia, and Leo always promised to protect her. Maia would also drag her along like Chochorina did at times, and Cassia would sometimes bring her extra snacks in exchange for her own help with her antics.

 

“It is an elder brother’s duty to protect his younger siblings, you are not an exception to this. Please always feel free to come to me.”

 

“Just tell me if anyone is giving you problems little sister, I'll deck them in the head for you. You’re too nice to do that.”

 

She really found Cassia interesting, she was like a storm, but with a heart purer than most of her siblings even.

 

“Are people being idiots again? Really, Od they make me mad. Anyways you stay with me today, I'm sure we can find something to do together. Just don’t listen to what anyone outside our family says about you, got that?”

 

Helena was another sibling who she adored. With her grand proclamations and proud demeanor she would consign Adhara to her shadow.

 

While some would view this as an insult, while Helena normally said all her siblings would shine, Helena understood more than most that to shine would be a cruelty for Adhara.

 

“If the world cannot appreciate your majesty then you need only stay within mine, so that fools will not dare to tarnish you.”

 

She also greatly enjoyed playing with Spica, both shared that mutual adoration of their father and both of them had less ‘duties’ to attend to than their other siblings. Of course big brother Rigel would often come along. Adhara loved him but wished he could be more honest about their father. She knew he was like him in lots of ways.

 

“Huh what’s that look for sister? Yeah I'm being honest. Ugh really, why do you have to be so adorable. Listen, if it's one thing I'm going to do for the old man it's to take care of all of you, that includes you Spica, and Electra especially okay?”

“Sister sister let’s play again? Huh why are you sad sister Adhara? No that won’t do at all! We’re going to have a day to ourselves right away!”

 

They all loved her, she knew they all loved her.

She knew that she was blessed with a big family who all loved her.



The relationships with her other mothers, aside from white mommy Emilia, was a bit different.

 

They all loved her but they all had the ‘tinge’ of separation that divided her from everyone outside of the family.

 

Mother Crusch always treated her respectfully and with love. She wandered in one time when she was cooking for the rest of her own children, something Adhara knew she loved to do.

Leo, Kiara, and Aria offered her to join them.

“Oh, you’ll be joining us for dinner then Adhara. As long as your mother is fine with it I see no issue. Please try to make yourself as comfortable as you can.”

And mommy Crusch would give her a hug, after only a moment where she seemed to be steeling herself for it.

“Just never be afraid to ask to join us.” she would whisper into Adhara’s ear.

And she meant it, Adhara found that nice. She even later asked daddy if he was willing to let Adhara stay at the Karsten estate for some time!



Mother Anastasia was perhaps the mother she interacted with the least, but she still loved her.

One time during a party that Adhara had to attend, she would approach Adhara while she was sitting at a corner table.

“Listen, how about you stay close to me today please? I don’t want anyone giving you any sort of problems. You really don’t deserve it.”

Adhara found that confusing, she knew she’d be a ‘burden’ to whatever connections the merchant queen wished to make, but also understood why later.

“Because if any of these people couldn’t stand being around you, then I honestly don’t want to work with them.”

It was a test for others, but also a sacrifice for her sake so she wouldn't associate with people who couldn't accept her.

Adhara understood that, and so returned the love that Mommy Anastasia had for her.

But she never wanted to be a burden.



Mother Priscilla she always found to be an odd one. Never directly addressing her unless prompted but at the same time always accepting of her.

She wandered into a room she was one one time while reading a story to her own children when.

“What, so you wish to join us? Very well, it is only fitting you also bask in the radiance of this family.”

Still, Adhara enjoyed being around Priscilla for a similar reason she enjoyed being around Helena. They both held so much love within themselves, even if the way they expressed it was strange.

And when that love was turned to anger...

She remembered when Priscilla slapped another noble at the court, one who made an ill fitting comment about Adhara herself.

“You dare? Such a tongue should be ripped out and your mouth scorched. Under no circumstance will I see it acceptable to treat a member of this family that way. I care not for your reasons.”

Anger for her sake, it was something she was familiar with but rarely saw openly expressed, especially while she was actually present.



Mother Felt was a simpler case in her own head. Mother Felt had always treated her well, even if she sometimes had to force herself over that ‘wall’ that almost everyone she didn’t have blood ties with had.

“Oh what? Oh you want to go out with Cassia today?... Alright sure that isn’t a problem, come with us and stay close.”

It was at most a few seconds, not of reluctance even, just of mustering the mental will. Adhara appreciated the honest effort on her behalf.



Mother Shaula was also simple, she was someone who never noticed the problem or rather, it was never a problem to begin with.

“Huh? Of course you are different from all of master’s children! You’re you! If anything you’re more like him than anyone else, at least your smell is. That’s no problem for me!”

 

Mother Petra was also similarly kind as well. She always went out of her way to make sure she was feeling comfortable.

Like when she accidentally spilled her food one time and the maids were a bit slow to help her clean up.

“Ah you made a mess, don’t worry I’ll help you clean up right away!”

 

Always trying to make her feel welcome. Always helpful.



Then there were the others, friends of their parents and things like that.

Uncle Al was always fine around her, perhaps he noticed him have a certain internal wariness about her. But it wasn’t like everyone else, rather than an instinctual discomfort, uncle’s Al’s feelings were born of genuine worry, and sympathy.

He had no problem watching out for her.

 

Uncle Felix, Julius, Otto, and Garfiel were examples of the best she could hope for outside of her own family. They were kind, respectful, but they could never be fully comfortable around Adhara, she knew this and mostly left them be. In the end they grew ‘used’ to her presence, and always made sure to treat her like the rest.

She knew their affection was genuine.

 

There was one more Uncle she had, a real Uncle who did care for her like the rest but at the same time…

 

Adhara paused in the hallway, just as her thoughts drifted to him he happened to be in the hallway.

Reinhard Van Astrea, her uncle, was in the hallway. Behind him was her cousin, Cynthia Astrea.

Adhara was going to just walk past them when…

 

“Ah your highness, I hope you are well today.” Reinhard bowed.

“He-hello your highness” Cynthia bowed respectfully as well.

 

Cynthia, Adhara knew, was a brave and forthright girl. But when she started to greet Adhara, there was that twinge of hesitation, of discomfort.

This was what Adhara was used too from most people

“I am well, thank you both.”

 

She then continued on her way.



Reinhard cared for her, like the rest of his uncles, but also took the most efforts to avoid her. But she knew it wasn’t for his own sake, it was for her saftey.



She had to put some effort into finding out why in the past, employing her ‘special means’ that let her understand the emotions of all those around her.

 

As she walked away her suspicions were confirmed again.

Reinhard placed his hand on the dragon sword.

Though rather than grab the hilt, he instead pressed his palm on the pommel, as if trying to keep it inside its hilt. 

Adhara quickly left, she didn’t want to be a burden.

For she knew the dragon sword not only deemed her as an existence worthy to face its blade, but actively encouraged it.

Obviously it could not ‘draw’ itself, so the sword saint’s action was purely psychological in nature, so that his hand may not absentmindedly drift towards the blade.

 

And how did she know this?

 

She looked down at her own shadow as it rippled and morphed, spreading itself out.

There were very few people who could see her shadow, her real shadow at least. Her father was one of them.

The shadow was with her, her shadow was always with her. It was a moving coat of darkness, a territory around herself that moved with her, but that she could also extend out at a range.

It could do lots of neat and useful things for her, like telling her and attuning her to the emotions of others, it was how she found out most of these things, it was also why she was able to know what she knew. It whispered to her thoughts, dreams, memories, despises. 

 

The girl named Adhara was not just herself, rather she felt she was the sum total of what was born in this body, and given to her by the shadow. A collective in some respects, that’s how she perceived herself. But she was also still her, she was also still Adhara.

 

Making her way to the dining room, she found a spot for her, next to her father today. She felt quite lucky.

 

Several of her mothers and her siblings were there, all chatting away. Adhara preferred to stay quiet today, and no one bothered her as she contentedly ate her food.

 

She stared at the last two, the most important ‘two’ people in her life. Though that was somewhat inaccurate.

 

Her father was perhaps the simplest but most intense matter. She adored her father, she loved her father. Her father was incredible and amazing and always looked out for her.

 

He noticed her staring at him, and he smiled back.

“Something on your mind Adhara?” he asked.

 

“Just… that I love you and I love mommy a lot.”

She muttered out.

 

Subaru smiled warmly at her. “And we love you too, we all do.”

 

He patted her head once, the glorious all important headpat perking the little girl up right away.

Today was already a good day.

 

She actually forgot about the ‘mental catalog’ of people in her family that was was going through, and went about her day normally after that.

 

 

That was until she was tucked into bed at night by her mother. Emilia kissed her good night and smiled at the girl.

“I love you.”

“I love you too mommy.” Adhara would reply.

 

In the darkness she thought about her mother. Her mother was an odd case, perhaps one of the most pure hearted people she knew, she was loving and affectionate towards her.

 

But that was just her ‘white’ mother, who she understood, at least in some regards, wasn’t her only ‘true’ mother, or maybe wasn’t her true mother at all. But Adhara thought of her as her as a true mother, and Emilia thought of her as her daughter.

 

But her mother had another ‘side’ to her, or rather perhaps it could be best said that her ‘other mother’ would visit her through her mother at times.

 

It would happen sometimes in one of two ways. Her ‘white’ mother would walk into her room, even after putting her in bed, and hold her close, hugging her.

Her embrace would be cold, relaxing, and consuming.

For this was not her ‘white’ mother, but her ‘black’ mother, her ‘true’ mother who could only visit her in person on such nights. When all was asleep, when the world was still, when they were alone or maybe only with daddy.

 

She would whisper into her ear.

 

“I love you.”

 

Her love was intense, consuming, endless, and pure.

 

“I love you too mommy.”

 

Adhara loved her black mother, at least as much as her white mother, maybe in some ways even more.

Because her Black Mother was like her.

She was the mother who truly understood her.

Not that it diminished her other mothers in her eyes, but it was different, a connection that could never be broken.

 

She would have felt lonely, not being able to see her in person all the time, but when Adhara first grew to understand the difference between her ‘white mother’ and ‘black mother’ she understood another truth.

 

That Black Mother was always with her. Her presence, her energy, it always clung to her, like it clung to her father.

 

And Black Mother was why Adhara was given her own room from an early age.

 

Because in the dead of some nights, even while white mother could still be herself, a shadow poured forth from around Adhara.

It was not Adhara’s shadow, but the shadow of her mother. It would rise at her bedside, caress her cheek, and stay with her until morning.

 

In these moments Adhara’s room would become a nexus of pure miasma, unfit for those who could not bear the presence of The Witch and her daughter.

Unfit for those who belonged to the world of Od Lagna.

 

Adhara slept well these nights, knowing that she was loved, that she was not alone.

 

Though on other nights, nights where she was alone, she would sometimes have a nightmare, recalling a specific and terrible memory.

 

***

 

Adhara would remember a certain night, it was a mostly normal night from half a year prior.

 

Everyone was asleep but Adhara felt restless in bed, so the little girl decided to experiment, to see what was going on around the castle.

 

Her formless shadow, unseen to almost anyone, would rise up at her side. Its senses were her own, and it obeyed her will, even if it had a will of its own.

 

She sent it out, checking on her siblings, the goings on in the palace, seeing what was happening.

 

Her father was sleeping alone that night, a rarity but it did happen.

 

And he would be tossing and turning in his bed, having a bad dream of some kind.

 

A nightmare probably, Adhara figured.

 

Seeing her daddy suffering in his sleep, it broke the little girl’s heart. She knew she had to do something.

 

“Ah I’ll have Mr. Shadow just take the nightmare away!”

 

She knew she could do that, her shadow could consume, things, memories, emotions, anything. So she would take away that nightmare, and fill his mind with happy thoughts.

 

Some instinctual part of her, a presence beside her, made her instincts flare up. Something told her this was a bad idea but… her daddy was suffering!

She had to try.

 

But that was a deep mistake.

 

As the shadow made contact, as it entered the mind of her father…

 

Pain

Fear

Agony

Terror

Death

 

These feelings, these sensations, so foreign and unusual to the little girl, slipped into her heart.

 

She couldn’t process it, she couldn’t deal with it. The shadow had devoured the pain without context, without logic, only the raw emotions of the dream coupled with the images and sensations they were associated with.

Adhara couldn’t even scream.



She didn’t know what happened next, it was too much for her to process. She remembered rolling around on her bed.

She remembered crying.

She remembered silently screaming.

She remembered that she fell off the bed and into her own shadow.

 

She remembered being on the floor of the hallway.

Then in the dining room, curled up on the table.

Then she would be in the castle gardens, running and gripping at her own splitting head.

She would then find herself in dozens of other places.

 

Her shadow had ‘expanded’ the girl’s unchecked emotions causing the shadow to expand ever outward more and more.

First to the upper parts of the palace, then to the entire palace, then across the whole city.

And the problem was that Adhara kept ‘falling into’ her shadow, randomly and uncontrollably moving about within her ‘territory’ that now encompassed the entire royal capital.

 

But that wasn’t the real problem.

 

The real problem was her miasma. 

As her emotions and powers erupted, it spilled forth from her in excess, a haze of madness and entropy that surrounded her like a storm. So intense that it took physical form.

 

Adhara stood in the center of a swirling twister of madness and darkness that could not be recognized as anything human.

 

She heard screaming, cries of fear, pain and madness.

 

People dropped to the ground in pure agony, some died on the spot.

 

“Monster!”
“What is it!”
“Oh by the Dragon!”

“Someone get the guards! Get the knights!”
“Someone kill it!”

 

And then, something was chucked at Adhara. A piece of glass maybe? She felt it sting against her face, she felt blood pouring from her forehead.

 

The girl staggered, even more dazed than before.

 

Then she felt a spear sink right into her guts, someone had stabbed into the swirl of miasma.

 

It was at that moment, that the girl screamed.

 

She blacked out, the wound was gone but she found herself totally encased in darkness. A swirling storm of memories and darkness that held her aloof.

She did not know where she was, she could barely control her emotions. The trauma of the nightmare she had absorbed, of those memories, still replayed in her head.

 

The feeling of getting stabbed still caused her stomach to burn as she wept.

 

But she knew that something was wrong, something was terribly wrong.

 

But she could still sense through her shadow, and she saw the state of the royal capital beneath her.

 

The capital was blanketed in raw darkness, a sea of volatile miasma and shadow had flooded its streets and the royal palace itself. In this world of darkness, shadows played, strange dark creatures scurried about, people were shifted and transformed. Some buildings even began to sink into the darkness, swallowed by the abyss.

Adhara quickly searched for her family and found her siblings awake, but confused as they ran through the halls, otherwise unaffected by the miasma that surrounded them.

Her father was also awake, though all the mothers seemed locked into a state of sleep, but were otherwise perfectly well.

 

Her father, several copies of him in fact, were searching around, trying to gather the children, trying to find everyone. But he couldn’t find her…

 

Adhara was confused, she didn’t know what was happening, where she was in all this, and then she realized.


Above the city, almost like a second moon, was a hollow black sphere, at the center swirling vortex of destruction and corruption that hung above the city and rained down its blight from on high. It poured forth darkness in an endless stream, as the shadow surrounding the city grew larger and larger still.

 

She then felt it, she saw it. A single figure rushing up to face the source of the devestation.

 

The Sword Saint, Reinhard Van Astrea.

 

Adhara felt relief, thinking that Uncle Reinhard would cut through all this to save her.

 

But the Sword Saint didn’t even realize she was there.

 

He quickly drew the Dragon Sword Reid, the sword shining as it was drawn. Be brought it together in both his hands and held it aloof. 

 

It was only at that moment, filled with pure fear, that Subaru realized where Adhara was.

 

“Wait Reinhard!”

 

But the Sword Saint had already swung.

 

It was painless for the little girl, a single flash of light and…

 

As the Dragon Sword Reid was swung, Adhara vanished from that world.



When she next opened her eyes she was blinking and confused.

“Huh?” she looked around herself, everything was as she left it, as she remembered it from a few hours prior.

 

She slowly went to her window and looked out at the city, seeing that all was well.

 

“Wha… what was… but…”

The little girl was trembled and was not even sure what to think.

She fell onto the floor and curled herself up, her entire body shook as tears ran down her face.

 

Her door swung open “Adhar… Adhara!?”

It was her father’s voice.

 

“Are… are you?” his tone became choked

 

Adhara said nothing as her father approached and scooped her up in his arms.

Both of them were crying together.

 

“Daddy… Daddy I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

 

“Wha… what for?”

 

“You.. you were having a nightmare… s… so I thought… I thought I could.” the little girl clung to her father and continued to cry.

 

“Adhara…” he held her tightly, holding her close.

 

Neither noticed the shadow spreading beneath them.

 

“I… I just wanted to help, I just took away your nightmare and then. It hurt… it hurt so much daddy… then everything went dark… I didn’t… I didn’t know where I was…. The city… i… my shadow… I… it.”


She continued to sob, Subaru held her but his own eyes went wide.

 

“Adhara… you… remembered all that?”

 

Adhara sniffled and pulled away slightly as her father stiffened. 

 

“Da-daddy? What… what’s wrong?”

 

Subaru stared at her with his eyes wide, almost in shock. He lightly caressed her cheek with one hand.

 

The King of Lugunica knew what happened, he knew exactly what happened.

 

He was confused why he looped when Reinhard…

 

But now he understood.

 

Adhara Natsuki Astrea, had returned by death.

 

He didn’t know if Satella had somehow copied his authority onto her, or if maybe Satella ‘linked’ Adhara to his own authority. Perhaps when Adhara died Satella just killed him on the spot to force a loop, but with Adhara being given the privilege to remember.

 

But the result was the same.

 

Return by death was a power that isolated the user, even if others understood it, only the user would remember the discarded timeline, leaving them alone in their memories.

 

But Satella always remembered, she was always with him so she always knew what had transpired. 

In a sick and twisted way, knowing what he knew, it made sense why Adhara could remember the loops.

She was their child, she was someone Satella… someone the Witch of Envy… loved.

 

So she would be ‘protected’ like he was.

But it was more than that.

They were a family, and as a family none of them could ever die and leave the others behind.

None of them would forget the moments they shared with each other.

 

Subaru Natsuki, Satella, and Adhara, would always be together.

That was the Authority they had over time and death itself. 

 

The Sage.

The Witch of Envy.

And Adhara, whose true nature was whispered to Subaru upon her birth.

 

For this girl was born a witch.

This girl was not supposed to be born as she was in this world.

 

And so she bore the accursed mantle.

 

She was Adhara, The Witch of Shadows. 

She was Adhara, The Witch of Chaos.

She was Adhara, The Witch of the Apocalypse.

Notes:

Adhara Natsuki Astrea
-Title: "The Witch of the Apocalypse"
-True Nature: "The Witch of Shadows"
-Age 4
-A pale beautiful little quarter elf girl with long black hair and amethyst eyes. her eyes are a slightly darker shade than her mother. She is cute, though she will appear somewhat uncanny to normal people.
-She is a quiet and curious girl, but fairly withdrawn. In truth her personality is heavily influenced by the collective memories, dreams, and desires she has absorbed and copied via her shadow.
-She radiates miasma to an extreme degree, but her authority keeps its actual manifestation internalized. She also has the Witch's Scent in a degree equal to Subaru, but her Miasma far exceeds his own and could be considered on par with the Witch of Envy. Much of her power is sealed so her presence is just 'highly unsettling' rather than madness inducing if she unleashes her power.
-She is the daughter of Subaru Natsuki and Satella (technically), though Emilia's body was used for her conception, pregnancy, and birth. (to be elaborated upon next chapter)
-Magic Power: Extreme++
-Magic Affinity: Yin (can use all magic types)
-Authority of Shadows: ???
--"Authority" of Chaos: Less an authority and more her unique nature as a witch & a "sub power" of her Authority of Shadows.
-Shadow Apocalypse: ???

It should be note "Shadow" in this context does not refer to 'physical' shadows but rather Jungian psychological shadows. The "shadow" represents repressed aspects, primal instincts, unconscious awareness, and overall the hidden self. It is a 'collective' authority that echoes sin itself.

Chapter 24: Meeting of Shadows

Summary:

A meeting between The Sage and The Witch, in a world of stillness and shadows.

The sage is given a warning for the future yet to come.

Notes:

Here is the other part of the chapter you have all been waiting for!

 

Satella is a weird character to write as with how little we have seen she is practically an OC in a lot of ways but I hope I did a good job.

 

Posting this together with Bond of Shadows 2 (NSFW). I originally thought to put them together but I figured i should section it off.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru was sleeping, having gone to bed in Adhara's room that night.

 

She had a nightmare that only he could understand, so he followed her back and let his daughter cling to him as she fell back to sleep, peacefully this time.

 

It was amidst the middle of that night that he felt a chill rush through his body, a presence seize him and fill his mind with memory and feeling that were both his own and yet separate.

He awoke in the middle of the night and found that all around him was still and motionless.

 

He noticed that all was really, truly, still. Adhara was frozen in time, a small fly was suspended in the middle of the air, and a soft shadow bathed the entire ground.

 

Time had stopped, yet he could move in the suspended world. 

 

He knew exactly what this meant.

Wearing his night robe he stood himself up and slowly made his way out of the room after tucking Adhara back in.

 

The shadows slithered and shifted on the ground. It had flooded into the hallways though was only toe deep.

 

He looked around, seeing where the shadows were flowing from, where they were leading him to.

He stayed silent as he walked, though he passed by a guard who was frozen in place.

He followed the shadows all the way to a balcony on the upper floors of the palace.

 

A figure was there, the shadows emanating out from her feet. She was a silver haired half elf who stood overlooking the city in stasis. Birds were frozen in mid flight, the crescent moon hung low in the sky, and shadows had poured forth to blanket the entire city.

 

But all was still, all was peaceful.

 

“...Satella?” [Subaru]/Subaru asked.

 

‘Emilia’ paused as she let out a deep sigh. 

She undid her white night dress, letting it fall away into the shadows, before the shadows rose up and clothed her in an identical dress of black.

 

She then turned around to face him, her face was unquestionably Emilia’s but…

 

Emilia and Satella bore the same face, and Satella’s expression carried a hint of melancholy that Emilia did not have.

 

“Hello, my love.” She smiled at him and let out a deep sigh.

“I’m sorry to have to call you out here like this.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru paused and took a step forward, one foot in front of the other, going faster and faster.

 

She smiled, and they embraced, their lips locking and bodies pressed against each other.

These two were the only ones permitted to act within this world, to live within this world.

 

Satella’s embrace, her body against his own, was soft and gentle. But it was soon possessed by a sudden fierceness. She pressed herself against him more, eagerly snaking an arm around him, as if she simply wished to melt into him, surround him, consume him.

 

His eyes widened for a moment, but his kiss only deepened before he gripped her shoulders and pulled her away. He locked eyes with her again, the gentleness was gone, replaced by an abyss of obsession and devotion that he saw in her eyes.

 

“Subaru Subaru I love you, I love you.”

 

“Envy.” he sighed and shook his head. 

 

He smiled and caressed her face. Envy gripped his hand and leaned into it lovingly, nuzzling her cheek against it.

Every touch was a sacred treasure to her. 

 

Her grip softened and Satella sighed, “I wish we had more time, but…”

 

“Why are you here?” he asked. “You don’t normally do… all this.” He motioned to the stasis and shadow that surrounded them. 

 

 

Satella took both his hands and stepped back, sighing. “I just… It’s a few things really.” She blushed and looked away.

 

He chuckled, “You didn’t think this through again did you?”

 

She pouted in a very Emilia like way. “You don’t have to be so mean about it!”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru chuckled and rubbed the side of her face. “It's fine, it suits you. For better and for worse, but I love you all the same, I always have.”

 

Satella blushed and threw her arms around him again. “I wish we could be together more.” She whimpered softly. “I wish I wasn’t me anymore.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru held her. “I know, but I guess we both screwed up along the way.”

 

Satella leaned against him, nuzzling her face against his, cheek to cheek. “You are happy, you have a wonderful family… and way too many women.”

 

He could tell Envy’s voice crept in there at the end, but he just smiled and continued to hold her.

 

“I know, but I couldn’t save you, not fully. We can just have these moments and…”

 

“We’ll have other chances. You have a long life, I have a very long life, and this girl does as well.” Satella put a hand over her heart.

 

[Subaru]/Subaru sighed, “Truthfully I didn’t want to lose any of you, but I guess that’s what got you and I into this mess.”

 

Satella smiled, “You’re still thinking about trying to save me, aren’t you?”

 

“I’ll find a way.”

 

“I know, you always have, you always do, and you never ever give up.” She kissed his lips again. “I’m glad you can be happy, and I’m glad I still have a place in your heart, even if you can only remember it when in our garden, and when we meet like this.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru shook his head, “It’s still my fault, all of it, all the way back then and now it's…”

 

Satella pressed a finger to his lips and then leaned in, kissing him again as she pressed herself back against him.

 

“Let us no longer speak of the distant past. I want you and those beautiful eyes to hope for the future.” She gently rubbed his face.

 

[Subaru]/Subaru smiled, “If that’s what you want, your wish is my command, as always.”

 

She giggled, “Except when it involves keeping you out of trouble.” She smiled, it was a sad smile but one filled with endless love, trust and joy.

 

He shrugged, “Can't have everything. Though maybe everything I want is right here in my hands.” he held her close again, wrapping an arm around her waist to hold her against himself.

 

Sattella eagerly pressed herself against him, her body shivered with intense delight, “Ah, but you still have so many women, when I should be all you need, how sinful and depraved. You are all I need, I should punish you, but that would make you hurt more so I won't” Envy’s voice took over as she continued to press herself against him, her lips pecked at his cheek. “I love you so much, I can't stop loving you, I…”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru chuckled and gripped her chin, “As much as I’d love to be devoured by you forever, ‘I’ do have a kingdom to run and lots of children to take care of, including our own.”

 

Envy sighed, “I suppose, yes yes yes that’s very frustrating. I love you, I love such an amazing and sinful man. The world does not deserve such a man. What should I do, maybe I should…”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru cut Envy’s rant off with another kiss, the Witch shuddering and growing weak as she gripped his face and kissed her back. “I love you, I love you, I love you. We should run away for the night. I love you. We should fly to the moon and be together there. I love you. We should make another child. I love you, I love you, I love you.” She muttered softly, her mantra of obsession, madness, and love playing again.

 

[Subaru]/Subaru chuckled and brushed her hair from her face. “Now now Envy, behave, you don’t want to go too far now, you’re borrowing this body tonight remember.”

 

Envy pouted and trembled, “But but but it’s my body too. Why does she get it, I lov...”

 

He kissed her again to cut her off before she rambled again. “Behave now, for me please. We already went over this.”

 

“I know.” Envy muttered sadly.

 

“I know.” Satella muttered as she smiled. “And I'll value every moment where I can be with you in the flesh.”

 

He smiled and held her firmly, yet gently, the two staring into each other’s eyes like there was nothing else in the world.

 

“So, what really brought you out like this? Appearing outside of the terms of the contract all of us have is normally really draining for you.”

 

Satella sighed, “I know, I’m sorry. But, something is wrong, and I don’t know what. I had to brute force it this time and just…”

 

“Is it Adhara? Is she okay?”

 

Satella shook her head, “Our daughter is fine, if something was happening with her again I’d tell you right away. I don’t want her to become a calamity like me.”

 

Envy then interjected, “Though if the world makes an enemy of her, then I won’t let it be.”

 

“Don't worry about that Envy.” [Subaru]/Subaru remarked, “Just tell me what you came to say.”

 

Satella sighed, “Something is happening, but I'm not sure what.”

 

“That’s vague.”

 

Satella pouted, “Od Lagna is in a bad spot, even though I can only see through the eyes of you and my daughter, I can tell that much.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru sighed deeply, “I know that, I really messed up, if I only stopped the cult from…”

 

Satella shook her head, “Let’s not dwell on that, it's done. But something is wrong, very wrong.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru tilted his head. 

 

“There were intruders, from the cult in the tower some years back.”

 

“You told me about it. Pandora was there right?”

 

“Yes, and some figures I didn’t recognize from the cult.” Satella continued.

 

“Then there was that attack about five years ago…” Subaru muttered.

 

Satella nodded her head.

 

 

Subaru sighed, it was a strange event. Several agents of the Witch Cult ambushed him while he was staying at a noblemen's estate. The damage was minimal but they employed a strange magic that trapped him in an illusion of an endless corridor. 

 

Thanks to Beako he was able to teleport himself away, but not before one witch cultist got behind him and stabbed him. It didn't kill him, it missed his heart. 

 

But it was a strange cold feeling when he was stabbed.

 

Subaru Natsuki was intimately familiar with getting stabbed, cut, burned, and injured in all sorts of ways.

 

So he could tell the knife was strange, a coldness that touched his soul much like when Satella gripped his heart.

 

The cultist was immediately ripped apart by Beatrice's magic and they escaped the trap.

 

But the cult simply vanished after he escaped, leaving not even a single body of a cultist behind…

 

There were investigations lunched but the cult made no direct moves against the royal family.

 

There was still reported cultist activity, mostly nonsense but they still occasionally emptied villages in all four nations, or enacted some other sort of strange and obtuse attacks.

 

They were certainly wounded, but a wounded animal is dangerous. 

 

Subaru thought about it, wondering what they might even be upto.

 

 

He stared back at Satella.

 

“What else happened?” he asked.

 

Satella turned away, staring back up at the sky. “I can feel it, the rot, I can feel it through Adhara, though she can’t understand it.”

 

“Understand what?” [Subaru]/Subaru asked.

 

“That something has happened, I felt it, a change in how the Witch Factors were resonating through you and Adhara. Someone, somewhere, someone has done something to fundamentally ‘distort’ Od Lagna.”

 

“What does that mean?”

 

“I don’t know.” Satella sighed. “The factors are a virus within Od Langa that only the sage can properly control in a way that doesn’t threaten the world. The world would not permit greater alteration than what the authority of the factors normally provides but… The world is wounded badly.”

 

“I know.”

 

“...I felt the Authority of Envy being used, not by you, not by I, nor by our daughter.”

 

Subaru blinked, “That’s not possible, the factor is still.”

 

“I know, and for me to feel it, it would have had to draw close to you or Adhara at some point.”

 

“...”

 

“Something’s wrong, something is VERY wrong and I don’t know what.” She trembled, “I know, I know I almost doomed the world again and that…”

 

“Satella, please don’t blame yourself.” He gripped her shoulders, staring intently into ‘her’ eyes.

 

She looked away, she couldn’t meet his gaze. “I left the world in a bad place, again. I know I'm a monster, a calamity that must be sealed away but... I don’t want to hurt you.” She pressed herself against him and gently cried.

“Our daughter, our sweet precious daughter, because of it, because of everything she was born into the same sort of fate I was, the same sort of wretched destiny I had to endure. I don’t want to hurt our daughter, I don’t want her to go through what I went through, what we had to go through, I don't want her to suffer what I had to suffer...”

She sobbed softly and leaned against him.

 

[Subaru]/Subaru hugged her tightly, he knew her circumstances. He couldn’t even promise that she wouldn’t hurt her in some way, however accidental. That was just the nature of what Satella had to deal with, that was the nature of Envy.

 

“Thanks for letting me know, I'll keep an eye out, I’ve already suspected the cult was up to something. Now you gave me more reason to confirm it.” He said. 

 

“Please, protect our daughter, and protect yourself.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru paused and smiled at her, “As long as you keep protecting us too.”

 

She stared back at him, their eyes meeting again. “Always, and forever.”

 

And they kissed, pressing against each other yet again.

 

[Subaru]/Subaru looked out over the city, still blanketed in shadow. “How are you going to fix this?”

 

“Your checkpoint is… set for earlier tonight.”

 

[Subaru]/Subaru blinked, and nodded his head. “I see, in that case, what now?”

 

Satella grabbed his hand lightly. “I know it's selfish but can you, please…” She trembled lightly.

 

[Subaru]/Subaru sighed and then smiled at her, it was a stupid smile. “What sort of man would I be if I turned down a woman in need.”

 

Satella giggled, “You absolute idiot, I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

 




 

 

Notes:

I shall elaborate more upon what is going on with Subaru and Satella later. Hope you can work with the pieces I have given here.

-----

Ill take any ideas for comedic, explicit, and weird extras.

Anyone wanting to help with the reactions please reach out? I'm working on the prolouge now.

Anyways, this is the last main chapter of the introduction arc.
Posting the Bond of Shadows 2 (NSFW), alongside this one.

There will be an interlude with the Witch Cult between this arc and the next so for now consider arc 1 completed.

Hope you have enjoyed now that we can get the ball rolling!

Also this means I will be starting work on the other projects unrelated to this work aka
-Re:Forgotten Shaterred Restart (Might call it Shattered Rebirth)
-Vainglory If (based off thinkmind's vainglory if.)

Already got the chapters planned out for the later and the arcs planned out for the former. I anticipate both to be in the 30-40 chapter range but that depends.

Hope you have fun and look forward to what is next.

Chapter 25: Mini Chapter: Bond of Shadows 2 (NSFW)

Summary:

An intimate moment between the Witch and the Sage

Notes:

This chapter is just NSFW stuff no real plot though its character interaction between Subaru × Satella.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The pair of lovers made their way through the halls, the two had their lips locked and their hands eagerly explored each other's body.

 

Walking through the frozen halls while locked together they passed the frozen forms of what house staff was still in the halls.

But the two paid them no mind, as far as they were concerned, right now, only they two existed in the world.

 

Their lips remained pressed against each other, as if they wanted to devour each other.

 

Passion.

Devotion.

Obsession.

Joy.

Pleasure.

Love.

Lust.

 

These were the dominant feelings between them, the pure and uninterrupted feeling that existed between them.

 

But a soft moan escaped Satella's lips, “ah… this is taking too long.” 

 

“Huh well what can we…” Subaru/[Subaru] muttered before Satella pushed him into a wall. 

 

“He..hey!” He stumbled, but rather than hit the wall, he fell through it and was engulfed by a shadow that rose to consume him.

 

He fell backwards onto the bed of Emilia's room, gasping a bit.

 

Shadows swirled above him as Satella appeared, sitting side saddle on his lap with a loving yet playful smile as she traced her fingers across his bare chest.

 

The King of Lugunica/[The Sage] realized that within the shadows all his clothes were gone.

 

“Ah he-hey!” He whined, but already gripped her hips.

 

She giggled playfully and titled her head, a devious and hungry look in her darkened eyes. “Ah, you didn't need those anyways.”

 

Subaru/[Subaru] frowned, “And what about you?”

Motioning to the black nightgown of shadows that she still wore.

 

“Oh, true.” Her smile widened as she let the shadows slide off her body, unveiling her entire body as she stretched herself out. 

“That better?” She asked with a giggle as she ran her hands down the side of her frame, showing herself off for him.

She clearly had no problem showing herself off for her lover.

She then gripped his hands and brought them to her chest.

“By that look on your face, I think it is.”

 

“Much” he replied as he moved his hands to grip her behind. “You're awfully comfortable showing off, you know?”

 

“Only around you, and only because you enjoy it. It's still my body too”

 

Leaning in as she laid atop him and wriggled her body, she switched between eagerly and girlishly giggling or obsessively and sensually grinding her bare flesh against him.

 

He chuckled a bit, as he knew this was Satella and Envy rapidly switching and debating, arguing who should go first and what they should do. Through it all she did not break eye contact, staring at him with love and lust in equal boundless measures. 

 

She then kissed him, again and again and again, their lips pressed together, their tongues wrapped around each other's.

Her hands gripped his own before she began to rub down the sides of his face and his body, while he ran his hands down her frame.

 

She broke the kiss as she stared at him and muttered, “I love you. I need you. Please do anything, do everything.”

 

He chuckled and kissed her again, “That's a dangerous thing to say to me you know?”

 

Satella giggled again, “I am a dangerous girl.”

“And I want you to have all of me. In any way you want, forever and ever.” Envy muttered and even licked his face once. “Oh I could just do this forever.” She smiled as she switched between kissing and licking him.”

 

“Ah hey hey you'll make a mess! And besides don't you want to do a whole lot more than just ‘taste’ me?” He teased her. 

 

Envy/Satella giggled, “That is what I want.” as she began to kiss down his body. “Besides it's your fault, you filled my head with all sorts of perverted, lustful, gluttonous, naughty things, you made me quite the depraved girl when it comes to you you know? For so very very long.” Satella's voice was a playful coo.

 

He grabbed her and tossed her onto her back. She gasped but seemed to tremble even more and stare back at him as he nibbled at her neck and she arched her back. “Well if you are going to be like that, I don't think I have to be gentle.

 

Shaking she wrapped her arms around him as the two embraced each other tightly. “Take me. Love me. Need me. Use me.” Envy and Satella muttered in unison.

 

The two spent minutes?

Hours?

Days? 

Together like that, time had no meaning between them in this state.

She rode him, he pressed against her. He took her in many ways, every way. Her atop him, him atop her, him behind her as she cried out, her on her knees, him on her knees, her on her back with her legs in the air.

Her mouth, her chest, her hands, front, behind, her womanhood. All were used, all were given freely and eagerly by both sides of the Witch of Envy.

 

One was gentle, calm, and passionate but eager and still quite perverse as she used all of herself to please him, showing herself off, moving her frame so he could feast upon her with his eyes, and indulge himself in her flesh.

 

Another was wild, eager, aggressive, and forceful. Taking what she wished, giving what he wanted. Her motions wild and untamed as she would shamelessly scream in bliss and joy.

 

The two continued to devour each other as the cursed cried out in a voice that was not her own, yet always was her voice.

 

Back and forth the two sides of the silver haired girl would shamelessly indulge themselves. Sinking into dreamlike bliss with their lover as she would continue to mutter and whisper to him throughout the night.

 

“I love you, I love you, I love you.”

 

The dawn never came for those two, but if it did one would find a disheveled half elf laying in bed next to him.

Her body was far more ragged and exhausted than what would be the norm for the typical resident of this body after a night with the King.

But both sides of the witch had no shame in this regard.

If anything, it just showed to them their own superiority towards the typical owner of the body in this regard.

 

She would lean against him, and press her own lips against his.

Had time marched forward, dawn would have long since graced them with its presence.

 

“Sleep well my love.” Satella/Envy spoke.

 

 

****

 

Subaru Natsuki awoke, still in bed next to his sleeping daughter, who still clung to him.

 

All signs of the passion “he” had shared with the witch was gone, for it no longer existed.

It was preserved only in his memory, and her memory.

 

Notes:

Ill take any ideas for comedic, explicit, and weird extras.

Anyone wanting to help with the reactions please reach out? I'm working on the prolouge now.

 

There will be an interlude with the Witch Cult between this arc and the next so for now consider arc 1 completed.

Hope you have enjoyed now that we can get the ball rolling!

Also this means I will be starting work on the other projects unrelated to this work aka
-Re:Forgotten Shaterred Restart (Might call it Shattered Rebirth)
-Vainglory If (based off thinkmind's vainglory if.)

Already got the chapters planned out for the later and the arcs planned out for the former. I anticipate both to be in the 30-40 chapter range but that depends.

Hope you have fun and look forward to what is next.

Chapter 26: Interlude: Nightmare Birth Fragments

Summary:

Another look into the activities of the Witch Cult and a look into the origins of several of its members.

Notes:

Chapter was a pain to write and I had to redo it several times. Hope you all enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Bishop Lukas Maldor oversaw the 'purification' of this town. He stood on a hill, overseeing the flames as they rose into the night sky. Several cultists stood around him as the buildings slowly crumbled.

Normally they would not burn the town to ashes, it attracted too much attention from a distance, but this time they did.

They did not wish to leave physical evidence, and followed the guidance of the gospel.

The Bishop's eyes slowly drifted between the gospel and the town as he saw their "prizes" seized from the town.

That being the townsfolk themselves. The cultists dragged the corpses out through the snow and piled them onto wagons that they had prepared, placed carefully into the carts to not incur extra damage.

 

Poisoning the water supply allowed for much of the town to be slain without struggle, the cult then swept in to purge the rest.

Still, a few scattered cries could be heard.

A woman was dragged out of one of the buildings, screaming loudly as a third approached and slit her throat with a dagger.

 

She squirmed slightly longer before falling still and being loaded onto the corpse cart.

 

This sort of sight played out over and over again, people dragged out of the village, men, women, children, elderly. Any who survived the poisoning and initial collapse were dragged out by the Witch Cult and had their throats slit, hearts stabbed, or they were simply strangled to death.

The cultists watched on with an impassive expression as this brutal cruelty was inflicted upon this populace.

 

One cultist approached from the village and bowed to Lukas. "Bishop Maldor, the town has been cleansed and all materials have been acquired."

The cultist was female, but more about her could not be discerned through her hood.

 

"It seems we are done here then." Lukas remarked as he closed his gospel. 

"Make sure the rest of the town is burned into nothing but ashes. Our exact aims here should not be discovered before the forces of the church arrive."

 

The cultists around him bowed as several mages unleashed Goa and El Goa spells at the remaining buildings. Other cultists fastened tarps over the wagons to better contain and protect their cargo.

An entire village turned into nothing but corpses that laid within a few dozen wagons and carts.

 

A frown then crossed Lucius’s face as he opened his gospel, new words appearing as he slowly nodded his head. “I see. Brothers! We ride for the Erebus Forge!”

He directed his cultists, hoping upon one of the lead wagons as they left the town to be reduced to nothing but a pile of ashes. 

 

***

 

A red haired teenage girl in a violet nightgown walked through the halls of a manor accompanied by two of her maids.

The girl looked confused, as the maids stoically and silently led her along.

 

Within the stone corridors of the manor, the young girl noticed a stone hallway that was unfamiliar to her.

 

The two maids directed her down the passageway, but as they reached a metal door at the end, the two maids stood off to the side.

 

“Please enter the room young mistress.”

“Your parents are waiting for you inside, young mistress."

 

The girl stared at the door for several moments, feeling the weight of all was behind it. She knew it would be the end of her old life, and the start of something new.

Taking a breath, the girl pushed the door open.

 

Within the ritual chamber stood a black altar to The Witch, while nearly half a dozen witch cuttings stood on either side of the room, with two cultists standing at the altar. A female cultist, the same height as her mother, held the book out to her.

 

The girl paused, taking in the sight.

After a moment of thought, she smiled and stepped forward. 

 

***

The young man, covered in dark wrappings and ravaged by sickness, stumbled his way down the lonely forest road.

 

His every step was clearly agony and he eventually found shelter beneath a rock and collapsed there.

 

He seemed almost content to wither away there, his vision blurred and flickered in and out as day turned to night.

 

The man awoke beneath the dark of the moon with two new objects beside himself.

The first was a bottle with a strange & pure looking blue liquid.

The second was a black book, a gospel of the Witch Cult.

 

He stared at it for an eternity and then, touching the book, he opened it. Staring at its pages he took the bottle, and drank.

 

***

A young man, dressed in regal finery that would fit the richest houses of Karagari, was thrown out and onto the ground. The young man had long black hair, and fair features that were now marred by bruises and dirt.

 

He groaned as he rolled onto the ground, left in the trash and waste that laid around him as his vision flickered.

 

This was a fitting end for his life in many ways he figured. His entire life he was called a failure and disgrace, his entire being an insult to his family despite any accomplishment he made.

He was simply used and never valued.

 

So it ended here with him left in the garbage, only able to lament his own fate.

 

He felt something laid upon his chest. The young man looked down and saw that it was a book, a black book, coupled with a sword at his side.

 

The young man knew what he had to do, what he could do.

 

So he smiled.

 

***

 

A young Lugunica nobleman strode through his manor with a bored look upon his face. 

 

He passed by what servants remained as they bowed while he passed, his maids and butlers treated him with all due respect while he was present. But he knew that just out of earshot that the whispers began, that the quiet messages flowed throughout his house.

 

He shook his head, passing through surprisingly barren rooms.

 

Many of his furnishings had been seized or sold, much of his staff had already departed.

 

His once great house, built up by his family, had fallen into disrepair both physically and financially.

 

What was now left was a hollow corpse of a house and family, on its dying gasp.

 

He sat down at the table in his study, and sighed with his head in his hands.

 

He heard the sound of something dropping on his desk.

 

A single book was now in front of him on his desk, he looked around.

 

He was alone. 

 

Staring at the gospel for some time, he sighed, and slowly opened it.

 

***

 

A young girl in a maid’s attire strode through the ruined remains of the manor in which she had lived. The corpses of its staff and of the nobility who lived within these halls littered the ground. She slowly proceeded past them, taking a short period of time to stare at the faces of each and every person she knew here as they laid dead.

 

Finding her way into the main hall she saw an assembly of cultists. They were arranged around the master of this house.

 

He was forced onto his knees, his eyes and tongue gouged out as the cultists seemed primed to execute him, but they stayed their blade instead.

 

All the cultists looked towards the girl as she entered, one approaching her and offering her a copy of the gospel.

 

She stared at the master of the house, and then the cultists, and then the gospel.

 

***

A demihuman warrior with black hair and horns awoke on a battlefield, his entire body burned with pain as his joints struggled to even give him the strength to carry himself.

 

He stood within a battlefield, dead soldiers whose bodies had been torn asunder surrounded him. His own body battered and broken, an arrow stuck within his shoulder, his stomach wept blood, and his left arm was mangled and malformed.

 

As he pushed himself up onto his knees, his eyes surveyed the destruction around himself.

 

His breaths were heavy, resembling more that of a tired and wounded wolf than that of a man.

With a snarl of defiance he rose to his feet, slowly stumbling forward as even his eyes wept blood.

 

He proceeded forward, forceful step by forceful step, his breath haggard and forceful as he trampled over the corpses of the fallen.

 

His eyes then went wide as he then pivoted on his feet, unsheathing his greatsword and readying it as he turned around.

 

Several figures of the Witch Cult stood there, staring back at him.

 

He glared at them for a moment, but one stepped forward, offering him a book.

 

The man stared down at the book, and took it into his hands. 

 

 

***

 

A man was locked in a jail cell, his arms lifted and chained to the wall itself. His once powerful and striking figure was now thin and wasting away, his normally fair features marred by marks and scars, and his once lustrous blonde hair was a tangled mess.

 

The figure groaned in quiet acceptance of his fate, in quiet acceptance of his failure as he leaned his head back against the stone wall.

 

His eyes closed as he awaited what he knew would be his impending execution. Besides his failure he had no regrets for his path, for the choices he made in life.

 

He only lamented his own lack of ability, his own over estimation of himself.

 

As he faded into the darkness of sleep, he was awoken by the sudden cries of the dying. Opening his eyes he saw several Witch Cultists outside his cell, standing over the corpses of the guards.

 

His cell now unlocked, they approached him and undid his bindings, while another presented a gospel to him.

 

The man looked over the cultists and then down at the gospel.

 

He then rose, realizing that his journey had not yet ended.

 

***

 

A girl stood emotionless upon a raised platform, a noose was being fastened around her neck as a crowd of village folk cheered for her execution.

 

Her eyes were closed, a look of acceptance upon her face.

 

But darkness then took her, shrouding her in shadows as distant screams and the sounds of battle echoed from beyond the bounds of her now limited vision.

 

When the darkness faded the townsfolk who had been just cheering for her death were now just corpses that littered the ground.

 

Several dozen witch cultists surrounded her and bowed.

 

The young girl blinked and smiled. “I see, I apologize for worrying you all.” She bowed her head. “Please, take me home.”

 

The cultists then led her along, back to her true home.

 

***

 

A young man stood upon a nearby hill as a village burned, the sounds of screams still echoing from it.

 

The young boy stared down at the sight, unable to find himself able to do anything but smile.

 

As the village burned, an assembly of Witch Cultists appeared behind him.

 

“Oh, is it time already?” The boy asked the cultists, who silently stared back at him.

 

“Ah very well then, I think we should get going, nothing is left for me here anyways.”

 

As he walked along, he stared upward at the moon and the starry sky. 

 

 

***

 

Within a dark chapel, a young man stared down at a coffin, his own face impassive as he ran a hand along its edge.

 

Cultists stood arrayed around him, silently watching on as the young man made his final peace with the departed.

 

“It is my turn to carry on with your work, Father.” The young man nodded.

 

A cultist stepped forward, and presented a gospel to the young man.

 

Roman Thorn accepted the gospel, knowing that it was time for him to take his father’s place in the cult’s upper echelons. 

 

***

 

Bishop Lukas Maldor made his way through the large and long winding passages of the Forge Eberus, one of the new primary bases of operation for the Witch Cult.

 

Normally, they would not use such large bases, but such space was needed for the projects they were undertaking. 

 

Behind him were the corpse carts, moving in single file through the passageways until they reached their destination.

 

Coming to a large open round room, Lukas approached a cultist. “We have returned, where shall we place these materials?”

 

The cultist looked behind the bishop, seeing the line of carts, and bowed. “Bishop Maldor, Lady Desire is currently in need of more corpses, take half the carts and proceed directly to the workshop, the rest shall be placed within the storage room.”

 

“Understood,” Lukas replied.

 

With a wave of his hand he directed the cultists, he himself escorting half the carts deeper into the complex.

 

He made his way into the heart of the facility, a factory of death known as the Outer Workshop.

 

It was a large cavernous room filled with cultists and corpses. 

 

Dead bodies were left in piles, laid on tables, or hung on hooks that dangled from the ceiling across the ground and various levels of elevated platforms within the room.

 

The cultists tended to the bodies I'm various ways.

 

Bodies were being inspected, disassembled, and enchanted based upon the quality of the corpse and needs of the cult.

 

What also caught his eyes were the corpses of MaBeasts that were being worked on near the back, cultists performing dark magic rites and careful alteration and modification of the corpses. 

 

Proceeding past the Outer Workshop he made his way deeper, entering the Inner Workshop.

 

Here he passed the threshold from macabre into madness.

 

The dark room was thick with miasma and magic as he felt his skin crawl within it. 

 

Layers of magic pervaded the room, taking the visible effect of layered auras of shadow and darkness that seemed to hang through the air.

 

The room was not just filled with cultists and corpses, but monsters.

Pale and malformed things that slowly moved about, rising from the tables as they shuffled down a hallway as directed to join their kin.

 

Maldor stared at the procession of monsters, ghoulish figures, large ogres, and other abominations moved along in procession.

 

As his eyes surveyed the room, he found the two figures he was looking for.

 

The Witch Persephone and Bishop Roman Thorn were near the back of the chamber, tending to a specific corpse.

 

The corpse being the skull of a large serpent creature. 

 

Lukas approached and bowed his head. “Lady Persephone, the latest materials has been delivered and are being processed.”

 

“Ah, many thanks Maldor, I was worried that we were going to run out.” Her tone was light as she spoke, but she did not even turn to face him.

 

Instead, her attention remained upon the corpse, her hand softly pressed upon its bones.

 

“Think you can do it?” Roman asked, continuing the apparent conversation they were having before Lukas’ arrival.

 

She smiled, “Yes, I think I can. Though I will need parts of Mabeasts and people that can be used to give it a new… character.”

 

Roman nodded his head, “That can be arranged.” 

 

“Excellent.” She smiled. “I'm sure our Archbishop of Envy shall appreciate it. Now let us return to out duties.”

 

She made her way over to a nearby table and placed her hand upon the corpse of a young man.

 

As she did so the corpse began to writhe and transform, a shadow leaking from her fingers into the corpse.

The body twisted and convulsed before transforming into a beautiful ghoulish creature.

 

***

 

Later that day Bishop Thorn continued to work within the lowest levels of the factory.

 

The corpses in this workshop were few, and none in one piece. Bone and flesh was reworked and rewoven as materials while the fires of a forge and the clang of metal rang outwards.

 

The cultists around moved silently and retained their diligence as they forged weapons out of black shadowy metal, slowly removing them from forges of baleful black and green fire.

 

“Well it seems you have been busy.”

Eris, the so-called Witch of Dreams, appeared upon his workbench, sitting there and kicking her feet.

 

He nodded his head as he inspected a warscythe, its blade an unnaturally black piece of metal with cursed markings engraved within.

 

“You CAN take a break, you know. We finished the primary series earlier today after all.” She tilted her head.

 

He shook his head, “There is always work to be done. And I am not one for breaks.”

 

She sighed, “I guess that is true.” She hopped up from the bench. “But…”

 

“Bishop Thorn, might I impose upon you briefly?”

A soft and angelic voice rang out.

 

Roman paused and turned around before bowing.

 

Pandora, Witch of Vainglory, stood there with a soft and angelic smile upon her face.

 

“Lady Pandora.” He kept his head lowered.

 

“Bishop Thorn, I have consulted with the three sisters, and we have come to a conclusion. We would like you to bear one of the primary Witch Gems.”

 

He looked up at her, his gaze moving between the two witches, slight confusion crossing his face.

“But, I should lack compatibility with all seven primary sins.”

 

“That is correct.” Pandora remarked.

 

“How about Meloncholy?” Eris smiled at him. “Now that suits you.” 

 

“One of the prototypes? They were lacking in stability.

The Bishop rose to his feet. 

 

“Indeed” the vainglorious witch replied.

 

Eris chuckled, “My sisters and I managed to stabilize them. Give reality the proper “nudge” in the right direction.”

 

Roman sighed, “Well I suppose you are good at that.” 

 

A large box then appeared in Pandora's hands as she held it towards him. “The choice is yours though.”

 

The two witches stared at the man, his eyes fixated upon the box.

 

With a sigh he took the box, and opened it. Inside was a small black jewel that seemed to radiate with a soft unsettling glow.

But Roman saw a strange comfort within its glow. 

He slowly reached out, and took the jewel within his hands.

 

“Bishop Roman, I wish you a pleasant journey.”

 

“!!!”

 

Roman dropped to one knee as he let out a scream, his entire body trembling as he struggled to maintain his sanity.

The power surging from the gem, seizing his soul and mind as he felt like his blood was replaced by an icy cold. He knew it would be like this, this was not a stable power but a malignancy that the world, and his body, tried to reject.

The two witches stared onward as the man struggled to assert his will over the power of melancholy. 

 

Roman's breathing steadied as he slowly rose to his feet, clutching the gem in his hands.

 

Pandora smiled, “How does it feel, Bishop Roman?”

 

Roman opened his palm, staring at the gem within it. “It feels… correct, fitting almost. The sorrow, was not unpleasant but not overwhelming.”

 

Eris giggled, “Well we can't just keep calling him “Bishop” now can we? Hmm but considering he doesn't have the true factor, “warlock” and “archbishop” don't work either.” She tapped her foot.

 

Pandora sighed, “Yes, you are right, a new world merits new titles. What would be fitting in your eyes?”

 

Eris pondered for a moment, pressing a finger to the side of her head. “Hmm how about… Archduke? Or maybe Exarch?”

 

The Witch of Vainglory thought for a moment. “Exarch shall do.” She smiled at Roman.

 

“Very well then. Roman Thorn, I grant you the title Exarch of Melancholy.”

 

Exarch Thorn nodded his head, and then stared back at the jewel in his hand, reflecting upon all that it promised.

 

 

Notes:

Exarch Roman Thorn
-Age: ???
-Apparent Age: Mid 30s
-Appearance: A male with pale skin and shoulder length dark hair. His eyes are a very dark brown and almost seem like voids.
-A grim and serious man who has failed at much in his life but strives onward with ceaseless ambition. He was leader of the Horned Ring sect of the Witch Cult, focused on radical occult research, but since the fall of the Archbishops has become one of principle masters of the cult. Due to his contributions he was named as first of the Exarchs.
-Witch Gem: Eye of Meloncholy
-Distorted Authority: ???

------------

Well now we should be getting back to normal chapters soon

Reach out if you want to help with the reacts to this fic.

Updates will be slower now, not because of IRL but due to me working on multiple projects. I should still be updating this fic once a week at least, if not more. All depends.

Hope you all have fun!

Let me know if you got requests or suggestions.

Chapter 27: Info: Catalogue of the Royal Family 1

Summary:

A Record of the Royal Family.

Notes:

There is a slight retconning to the exact ages in this chapter to clean things up. + some passage of time accounting for the age differences being slightly off.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Note: For the king and queens their apparent age is in their late twenties. This is due to the combination of effects from **** and ***** powers of Subaru Natsuki. This shall remain their apparent age for the foreseeable future. 

 

King Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea

-Age: 32
-Sage King of Lugunica
-Character: The king of Lugunica is known for his playfulness and light hearted nature, but also for his kindness and good nature. To those that know him he can switch between an immature and boyish personality that seems like he never left his teenage years, to a serious and genius sage who can masterfully direct the entire kingdom. Despite his popularity a sizeable faction of the population detest him due to illicit rumors that surround him, stemming from a mixture of truth and falsehood. 
-Powers of Note: 7 Witch Factors. Yin magic affinity. Contract with Yin Great Spirit Beatrice. 

 

Queen Emilia Natsuki

-Age: ??? (Mental Age 29)
-Queen of Benevolence: She mostly spends her time on public works as well as improving the demihuman populace's lives. More than any other queen she is in charge of social reform. 
-Powers of Note: Fire (ice) elemental magical affinity. Has some of the highest mana capacity within the world, only currently handicapped due to XXXXXX

 

Queen Felt Natsuki (Lugunica)

-Age: 29
-Queen of the People: Acts as the primary counsellor of the kingdom, being a go between the government and the people of the nation.  
-Powers of Note: Divine Protection of the Racing Winds. Aspect of the Lion King (underdeveloped). Expert Thief. 



Queen Crusch Natsuki Karsten

-Age: 35
-Queen of War: Is the queen who is principally in charge of military matters. 
-Powers of Note: Divine Protection of Wind Reading. Wind Magic Affinity. Expert Swordsmanship. 

 

Queen Anastasia Natsuki Hoshin

-Age: 37
-Queen of the Coin: She is the queen principally in charge of the treasury, though her own personal interests limit her somewhat. 
-Powers of Note: None, though her connection with Subaru compensates for her damaged gate, improving her health dramatically. Contract with the spirit Eridna. 

 

Queen Priscilla Natsuki

-Age: 34
-Queen of the Kingdom: Acts as head of the typical government and manages the bureaucracy of the kingdom. 
-Powers of Note: Yang Magic Affinity, Yang Sword, Soul Marriage. 

 

Consort Rem Natsuki

-Age: 32
-Head of the Household: Domestically she is the primary wife and acts as the "major domo" of the royal palace and manager of its staff.
-Powers of Note: 1 Horn Oni physiology. Can provide mana to her sister Ram. 

 

Consort Shaula Natsuki

-Age: 430~
-Enforcer of the Sage: The only 'real' role she can fulfil is as guardian and enforcer as a living weapon.
-Powers of Note: Despite being one of the strongest Mabeasts in existence by default, able to defeat the White Whale, the Great Rabbit, and possibly being on par with the Black Serpent, her power has been greatly diminished due to the events surrounding her restoration. Even reduced she remains one of the most powerful fighters in the kingdom and could defeat any of the other wives save for Emilia in combat. Her Hell Snipe is retained but its power, range, speed, and quantity have been reduced by 50%. 

 

Consort Petra Natsuki

-Age: 27
-Royal Semesters: Is in charge of clothing for the royal family and much of the upper ranking staff.
-Powers of Note: Yang Magic Expert.

 

Satella
-Age: ???
-???
-Powers of Note: Extreme+++ Od and magical power. Authority of Envy ********* *****. Contract with Subaru Natsuki. Contract with XXXXXX.  

 

Royal Maid Ram (Formerly Ram Mathers)

-Age: 32

-Role: Head Maid of the Royal Family/Personal Maid to the King.

-Powers of Note: Wind Magic Affinity. Oni God Incarnation, only viable via sharing mana with her sister or when being empowered by Cor Leonis. 

 

Elder Princess Meili Natsuki Astrea

-Age: 27
-Role: Elder Princess (adoptive younger sibling of Subaru Natsuki
-Powers of Note: Divine Protection of Mabeast Control.

 

Chochorina Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Emilia
-Age: 13
-A young girl, short for her age she has short white hair and her father's dark eyes.
-She is a native, kind hearted, and hyper active child always moving from one thing to another. She has great difficulty paying attention to things and can be considered stupid. This is a lie as she is an extremely fast learner, hence why she completes nearly all her lessons for the day extremely quickly. When it comes to learning practical magical, combat, or career skills she can be outright considered a genius. With 1-2 exceptions she is currently the most powerful of the children in combat, though as they age Leo, Helena, and Cassieopea will likely surpass her, Chochorina's high magical ability is just something they cannot contend with currently. 
-Elemental Affinity of Fire and Water. Has a high degree of potency in ice magic and spiritual arts, surpassing her mother in the latter. Has a contract with numerous lesser fire and water spirits + ???
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Tonnura Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Emilia
-Age: 10
-A young man with short white hair and his father's dark eyes. Despite being younger he is the same height as his elder sister
-He is a cheerful, friendly, and upbeat child. While responsible & a well behaved, but he is also longing for adventure. He sees the good in most people and inherits a good deal of his father's compassion and friendly nature. He can also be silly and is in many ways like his father. 
-Elemental affinity of fire and yin. He has contract with a single near-spirit of fire named Hyperion. He is good at leveraging his superior physical strength that is on par with his mother' 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Cassiopeia Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Felt
-Age: 12
-A beautiful girl with long shining blonde hair and crimson eyes. Despite her young age she already has a well muscled body.
-She has a strong and aggressive personality leading her to get into constant fights. She is also highly stubborn and never gives up, always accepting the consequences of her actions. The girl's only moments of calm are when she is eating. 
-She is one of the three children being seriously considered to be the crown heir.
-She has a high degree of physical strength and natural talent with the Flow Method. Elemental Affinity: Wind, though she has talent with Yang magic as well. She has contract with several lesser wind spirits. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Maia Natsuki Hoshin

-Mother: Anastasia 
-Age: 13
-She is taller than her twin and has short dark hair along with matching dark eyes. 
-A stubborn and hardheaded young woman with a very forward, direct, and emotional personality. Subaru has called her a 'tomboy' once or twice. She adores her father but the idols she patterns herself after are Ricardo, Julius, and especially Marcos. All of them exemplify strength in her eyes. Her own personal armor is modeled after Marcos with Iron Fang flourishes. 
-Great Spiritual Affinity (Higher than Julius, Lower than Subaru). She currently has 6 lesser spirits that act as her companions & balanced natural elemental affinities. She has an obscene level of luck, comparable to Priscilla or Helena. Her luck surpasses them when it comes to games of chance or any sort of monetary gamble. Her six spirits are named Igna, Aquia, Teron, Veni, Sul, and Nok. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

Mercurius Natsuki Hoshin

-Mother: Anastasia
-Age: 13
-A young man with a scrawny sort of build, short purple hair, and dark eyes. He typically wears merchant like garb or work clothes such as overalls.  
-He has low magical power and spiritual affinity. His element is wind though he knows various miscellaneous spells of wind & earth.
He is the smartest of Subaru Natsuki's children, excluding in the field of magic & he inherited her mother's merchant spirit and its very clear he will be heir of the Hoshin Company itself.
-Despite his low physical and magical attributes he is highly skilled in technique and in terms of raw prowess he is above most of his siblings, he simply lacks the power to use it in any way.
-***** Personality: of all of the Children of Subaru Natsuki he is the most ****** in his personality.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Altair Natsuki Hoshin

-Mother: Anastasia
-Age: 7
-An emotional and dramatic child who seeks to enjoy life. Loves books and indulges in various hobbies.
-He has a high magical potential with water and earth affinity. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Leo Natsuki Karsten

-Mother: Crusch 
-Age: 13
-A young man with green hair and amber eyes. He almost always wears a uniform and one of his mother's old hats
-He has a disciplined, mature, and serious sort of mindset even from a young age, but in recent years has learned to be more lively. He is protective and caring towards all of his siblings. 
-He is considered on the 3 children most likely to inherit the throne, alongside Cassiopeia & Helena.
-He is the 2nd oldest overall, Rigel being the oldest and Helena born very shortly after him.
-His style is founded in his mother's but is refined by the swordplay of Wilhelm Van Astrea.
-He has an affinity for water and wind magic.
-Tied with Cassiopeia for being the most capable swordsmen of the Natsuki children, though he is superior in raw skill alone. In terms of overall ability he is tied with Helena, eldest child of Priscilla and Subaru.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Kiara Natsuki Karsten

-Mother: Crusch 
-Age: 10
-A beautiful young girl with black hair and amber eyes. 
-She is elegant and mature, being the eldest daughter among her direct siblings. She does her very best to be an example for her siblings
-Magical Affinity: Water Magic, is learning healing skills from Felix and has a knack for it. She is also a moderately skilled swordswoman and could have royal knight potential if she invested heavily into it. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Aria Natsuki Karsten

-Mother: Crusch 
-Age: 9
-She has brown hair and amber eyes, most resembling Subaru's own mother. 
-She is a teasing, cheerful, and kind hearted sort of girl. She cares a great deal for her family above all else
-Magical Affinity: Air Magic. also she (XXXXXXXXX)
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Lenna Natsuki Karsten

-Mother: Crusch 
-Age: 8
-A young woman with green hair and amber eyes
-A complete 'daddy's girl. She is lazy and despises responsibility. She does have a good deal of cunning and 'street smarts'
-Magical Affinity: Earth Magic
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Laith Natsuki Karsten

-Mother: Crusch 
-Age: 6
-A young boy with short dark hair and amber eyes, greatly resembling his father.
-A smart young who is a bookworm with an endless hunger for knowledge, caring little for noble titles and power.
-While unawakened he hopes to become a powerful mage
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Aslan Natsuki Karsten

-Mother: Crusch 
-Age: 4
-A young boy with green hair & hetochromatic eyes.
-He is young and sweet, still forming his personality. 
-Elemental Affinity: Unawakened.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Helena Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla 
-Age 13
-She is considered one of the 3 candidates to inherit the throne, alongside Leo and Cassiopeia.
-She has an affinity for Yang and Fire magic and has about the same magical energy as her mother, while having her father's spiritual affinity.
-Upon turning 11 she was given a piece of territory close to the capital to govern, which has prospered under her rule.
-She has additional powers that will be expanded upon later
-Overall in terms of power and skill she equals to Leo and Cassiopeia but probably has the highest magic and spirit affinity among them. Leo surpasses her in sword skill and Cassiopeia in raw physical power and instinct. She falls short in magical power to the Emilia children (As does everyone else basically)
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Alras Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 11
-A boy with short orange hair and golden eyes. Identical to his brother Akron.
-Has a bold and direct demeanor.
-Power: Skilled swordsmen and fighter. He has a yang affinity with magic that he uses to augment himself. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Akron Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age 11
-A boy with short orange hair and golden eyes. Identical to his brother Akron.
-Has a quiet and aloof demeanor, but is very insightful and protective of his family
-Has a high magical power and affinity. Is skilled with Yang, Fire, and Earth magic. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Andromeda Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 9
-A girl with bright red hair and dark eyes
-She is confident, proud, quick witted, and sharp tongued with a noble bearing.
-Low spiritual affinity. Has the Yin and Fire elemental affinity. Skilled swordswoman. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Aurora Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 7 
-A young girl with orange hair and crimson eyes. Identical to her sister Polaris.
-She is a sweet and kind girl, while slightly she is is a very bright individual. Is bonded to a fire spirit named Vulkus who takes the form of a lizard.
-Fire elemental affinity. Very High Spiritual Affinity. Besides with Vulkus she has little interest in combat skills. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Polaris Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 7
-A young girl with orange hair and crimson eyes. Identical to her sister Aurora.
-A bold, proud, haughty, and self confident but also caring and compassionate. She is as dramatic as her mother.
-Magic Affinity Yang & Wind. High Magical Power. She is has shown to be a skillful but showy swordswoman. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Fafnir Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age:6
-A boy with short and neat black hair with crimson eyes
-A proud, confident and charismatic young man with a commanding presence & great intelligence.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Lucian Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 5
-A boy with soft and neat orange hair and dark eyes
-A gentle and kind hearted boy who's presence is like a calm sunshine.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Mimosa Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 3
-A young girl with black hair and crimson eyes
-She is young and cheerful but has already begun to develop a playful and mischievous personality.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Orion Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Priscilla
-Age: 1
-A young baby with black hair and bright red eyes
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Rigel Natsuki

-Mother: Rem
-Age: 14
-Eldest of Subaru Natsuki's children by several months, because Rem did not wait for marriage like the rest.
-He's similar to his Sloth if counterpart for the most part, though he isn't as skilled in Shinobi Arts due to lack of interactions with Halibel relative to his Sloth if self, but he has a natural talent for it so he's training to be a "Ninja Knight"
-Adores his little sisters, his mother, his little half sisters, his little half brothers, and then his father in that order.
-Despite being a one horn half oni, his strength is on par with an age 17 Rem.
-Oni physiology. Has natural skill with Yin magic and curses though has her mother's overall magical potential. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

Spica Natsuki

-Mother: Rem
-Age: 8
-A cheerful girl who inherited Subaru and Rem's positive traits. So she has an upbeat nature and care for those close to her, while being a bit silly.
-She wishes to be a knight when she grows up.
-Powers: Oni physiology. Water elemental affinity. High spiritual affinity. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Electra Natsuki

-Mother: Rem
-Age: 4

-A spirited young girl who has inherited a bit of the 'attitude' from her parents already but otherwise her personality is still forming.
-OOC: Went back and forth on the name, but i settled on Electra, based partly off Thinkmind's Electra (Who is a Subaru x Emilia kid). For those of you aware of who that is, that name being used for Rem's kid is highly ironic.
-Powers: Oni physiology. Very high spiritual affinity. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Vega 

-Mother: Ram
-Age: 10
-A quick witted young girl with a sharp tongue inherited from her mother and a playful nature inherited from her father. She trains to become a maid for now but is still considering options for her future. She regularly teases her mother and tries to actually foster a relationship between Subaru and Ram. She is noted to be very stubborn.
-Powers: Wind elemental affinity. Has similar magical potential and power to her mother, though not quite as extreme. Oni physiology. 
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Graffias Natsuki

-Mother: Shaula
-Age: 12
-Mabeast & Human Hybrid
-An energetic, cheerful, kind, and well-mannered girl who often enjoys playing with others. She always tries to help those in need within her reach. Despite her young age she already surpasses her mother in maturity. She has similar powers to her mother though is more focused and precise, though lacks the same exact power output as her mother so far. 
-Powers: Mabeast physiology + Hell Snipe
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Deneb Natsuki

-Mother: Petra 
-Age: 1
-She is too young to form a personality of note, but she is a seemingly happy baby.
-Divine Protection: None
-XXXXXX of XXXXX: Unawakened. 

 

Adhara Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Satella (Spiritually & Mentally), Emilia (Physically. Functionally identical to Satella being her physical mother.)
-Age: 5
-Title: "The Witch of the Apocalypse"
-True Nature: "The Witch of Shadows"
-A pale beautiful little quarter elf girl with long black hair and amethyst eyes. her eyes are a slightly darker shade than her mother. She is cute, though she will appear somewhat uncanny to normal people.-She is a quiet and curious girl, but fairly withdrawn. In truth her personality is heavily influenced by the collective memories, dreams, and desires she has absorbed and copied via her shadow.
-She radiates miasma to an extreme degree, but her authority keeps its actual manifestation internalized. She also has the Witch's Scent in a degree equal to Subaru, but her Miasma far exceeds his own and could be considered on par with the Witch of Envy. Much of her power is sealed so her presence is just 'highly unsettling' rather than madness inducing if she unleashes her power.
-Magic Power: Extreme++
-Magic Affinity: Yin (can use all magic types)
-Authority of Shadows: ???
--"Authority" of Chaos: Less an authority and more her unique nature as a witch & a "sub power" of her Authority of Shadows.
-Shadow Apocalypse: ???It should be note "Shadow" in this context does not refer to 'physical' shadows but rather Jungian psychological shadows. The "shadow" represents repressed aspects, primal instincts, unconscious awareness, and overall the hidden self. It is a 'collective' authority that echoes sin itself.

 

 

Power Rankings.
As it stands right now the most powerful children are...

 

Adhara (when active) > ??? > Graffias > Chochorina > Cassiopea = Helena = Leo  = Vega > Maia = Rigel > The Rest

There is a good chance that all the children named above could defeat Subaru in a 1 on 1 fight, especially with foreknowledge of how they work.

Mercurius is the smartest by a good deal though Chochorina's faster at learning certain skills. 

Notes:

To help you keep track of things. This will be updated later as more information is revealed.

So hopefully this helps, also some breadcrumbs have been left here.

Chapter 28: Scar Upon the Brightest Stars

Summary:

The Eldest of the Children meet to discuss upcoming events, and to reflect upon their past.

Notes:

Sorry it's taken about a week!
I wanted to let the story sit and start a few other things, also had to plan the long term for this fic.

This chapter is following the eldest siblings, who for the most part, are the main characters of this story. Was also surprisingly difficult to write.

Hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“We should meet up and chat more!”

 

That bold declaration by Chochorina to her half siblings, made when she was only nine, was the start of the ‘eldest council.’

 

There was a unique bond among the eldest children of the royal family. Being the first born they each were the greatest witnesses to the ascent of their parents to the heights of power. 

 

And so they were not only siblings, but friends who could confide in each other, and understand each other.

They were friends, even if they often disagreed vigorously and occasionally violently.

 

So when Chochorina declared that they should begin meeting regularly to “Do their duties as the oldest siblings.” 

None found a real reason to object.

 

Chochorina arrived first to today's meeting, the eldest meetings were some of the few events she was never late for and always early.

 

The room was a dark and isolated room in the Royal Palace, though despite the dim lightning it was decorated as a play room for the children, given that it was a bonus room given to them.

Mercurius had done the fast talking required to convince their father and mothers of the need for the additional spot, though he suspected his own mother knew the real reason.

 

With her Chochorina carried a big tray of cookies that she had baked earlier that day, placing them down on the table.

With her hands on her hips the quarter elf girl smiled. “Alright! We are ready!” She pointed up at the sky, towards no one in particular and for no audience.

 

Leo would arrive next, at the same time as Helena.

The two shared a look, a slight tension still existing between the Lion and the Sun.

 

“Sister Helena, I see you are gracing us with your presence early.” Leo remarked to her.

 

Helena laughed lightly. “Yes well it is best to set a good example for my at times troublesome but beloved siblings.”

She whipped out a fan, a recent habit she got into in mimicry of their mother. Though as Helena flourished her fan it was bold with a dramatic turn to the side partly away from Leo. 

 

Leo sighed, “Sister I.”

 

Helena shook her head and held up her hand. “Brother Leo. If you could please drop with the formality, if only slightly. We are brother and sister by our father, and you have already broken that disgusting attitude of yours. I would ordain that you treat me as family and friend, not as a member of the royal house, such is my will.”

She then playfully chuckled.

 

Leo paused and stared at the sun princess, before his shoulders relaxed. “You are correct sister Helena. Sorry for sticking with formality among my closest friends.”

 

“Good, perhaps you shall be a worthy rival yet. Now if only the beast could reflect some of your diligence.”

 

“Hey what did you call me!” A shout erupted as a blonde haired girl stormed into the room.

 

Cassia stormed into the room, glaring daggers at Helena, who met her ferocious gaze with a calm and yet confident expression.

 

Helena chuckled, “Oh? The beast chooses to value her pride today? How quaint.”

 

Cassia huffed pointed dramatically at Helena before pumping her own fist once. “I got plenty of pride, just because I don’t handle myself like you do doesn’t mean you can walk all over me big sister.”

 

Helena laughed, “Indeed, if you tried to be more like myself I think you would be a greater fool than my younger brothers. No little sister, maintain that ferocity and passion. It's a worthy challenge for myself.” As Helena spoke her arm swept outwards before she pointed right at Cassia with one hand, while fanning herself with the other.

 

Cassia grinned and met Helena’s gaze, the two holding their dramatic poses. “Well if you want a challenge I'm all ears. You know I don’t plan to back down from either of you two.”

 

Leo sighed lightly, praying this would not become another pose battle between his siblings.

 

Those got out of hand very very fast. 

 

Still, Leo smiled, “We know sister.”

 

“And I would not have it any other way.” Helena added. 

 

The three most likely heirs for the throne maintained their glances. Each had the unmistakable bearing of a leader and a king in their own way, and they knew more so than most of their siblings, that the future of the kingdom lay with them. 

 

Rigel walked in shortly after Cassia, surveying the state of the room. He rubbed his head and smiled, “Ugh Cassia did you have to start a fight already? Seriously.”

 

Cassia stuck her tongue out at Rigel who shrugged it off and sat down next to her as she herself took her seat.

 

Helena smiled and sat herself back down. “It's a pleasure to see you, beloved eldest brother.”

 

Leo nodded his head, “Glad to see you well brother Rigel.”

 

Rigel shrugged, “Yeah yeah of course I'm fine. I don’t have to deal with all the nonsense that you all do.”

 

Leo raised an eyebrow, “An interesting way to phrase our obligations.”

 

Chochorina giggled, “Come on, Rigel has the most super important job of all! Being our big brother!” She declared, throwing her hands up.

 

That earned a blush from Rigel, and a light chuckle from all those in the room.

 

While he didn’t have royal status, among the children of Subaru Natsuki Rigel’s position as eldest gave him a certain paramount respect among them.

 

He blushed and rubbed the side of his face. “It’s not that big a deal sister Choco.” he muttered lowly.

 

Cassia nudged him in the side. “You should relax, take the compliment big bro Rigel.” 

 

“You really should, brother Rigel.” Another voice joined in, as Vega walked into the room alongside Graffias.

 

“Hello everyone! Is big brother Rigel being a pain again?” Graffias asked with a bright smile as she took her seat at the table.

 

Rigel blushed and looked away, crossing his arms. “Ugh why are my cute sisters ganging up on me.”

 

“Because you're a sis-con who is fun to tease.” Vega replied, totally straight faced.

 

Everyone else at the table laughed as Rigel scoffed and looked away. “Ugh whatever.” He grumbled to himself and sighed.

 

“I believe all we are missing is Maia and Mercurius then?” Leo remarked.

 

Chochorina nodded her head, “Mhm mhm! Sister Adhara isn’t coming today.”

 

Helena sighed, “It is likely that Mercurius is in the process of dragging Maia out of whatever distraction has taken her this time.”

 

“Probably!” Chochorina remarked.

 

“We’re here.” Mercurius’ voice rang out as he came in with Maia, still in her armor, not far behind.

 

“Hey there, sorry about that.” Maia waved as she took her seat.

 

“Great! Now we can get started!” Chochorina declared and clapped her hands together.

 

“Indeed.” Helena added.

 

“Alright today’s meeting of the Eldest has now started!” She declared boldly. 

 

“First order of business, I baked cookies.”

 

Helena smiled, “A worthy treat as always.” Helena performed an exaggerated bow, one that her mother would find overly grandiose.

 

It was a bit of a quirk, her father’s mannerisms and dramatics mixed with the bold pride inherited from her mother caused Helena to have some of the most dramatic poses among all the children of Subaru Natsuki.

 

And so the siblings sampled the cooking of Chochorina.

 

Unlike her mother, Chochorina was an excellent cook, having learned under both Rem and her father. 

 

“Little sister Ahdara is busy right?” Rigel asked Chochorina as he snacked on one of the cookies.

 

Chochorina nodded her head. “Mhm mhm! She had some studying to get done.”

 

Maia shrugged her shoulders. “I mean, does she really count for this meeting?”

 

Mercucius looked over at his twin. “That’s… a complicated question and…”

 

“You know how it is with Adhara, Maia.” Cassia interjected. 

 

Chochorina sighed, “I wish mommy and daddy would tell us outright. We want to protect her too.”

 

A silence hung in the room for a few seconds.

 

Rigel clears his throat. “I think we all know there’s more going on with Adhara, but it's up to her and the old man to tell us when he thinks we’re ready.”

 

Helena raised an eyebrow, “Rare of you to trust our dearest father’s judgement? Finally seeing some good sense and the amazingness of our father?”

 

All eyes went to Rigel, of all the siblings despite being the eldest of them all he oddly had the worst relationship with their mutual father, at least openly.

 

“Just saying he’s the only one that can really explain it. It's on him to tell us.” He shrugged.

 

Vega cleared her throat and bit another cookie. “Rigel is just trying to maintain his image. He can't openly start complimenting father after thirteen years of being a problem child.”

 

“Hey I am not a problem child!” He glared at Vega.

 

Vega’s cool smile did not fade though Chochorina giggled alongside Graffias.

 

Cassia laughed, “Anyways bashing Rigel aside do we actually got anything important to go over today?”

 

Leo nodded. “As always, with all of us there is the question of planning for upcoming birthdays.”

 

Everyone nodded their heads. With the size of their family, between each of their siblings, half siblings and ‘extended’ family such as the triplets, Meili, and the like there was always some sort of birthday to plan for.

 

Not to mention any of the holidays of their father’s homeworld they worked to import into Lugunica.

 

Leo cleared his throat. “It’s actually Aria’s birthday coming up soon on my end.”

 

Helena nodded. “We also have our youngest sibling, Deneb’s birthday coming up soon. She may be very young but we must do our best for her.”

 

Graffias giggled, “Little Deneb is so cute.”

 

“Let’s have Rigel do it.” Mercurius remarked casually as he bit a cookie and flipped through a page in a book he was reading.

 

“Huh I mean yeah sure!” Rigel remarked excitedly. “But um why hand it to me right away?”

 

Everyone in the room gave him a look like he grew a second head. Given that the answer as to ‘why him’ was so obvious. 

 

Cassia grabbed one cookie and actually threw it at his head.

 

“Hey!” Rigel grumbled and they all laughed again, save for Mercurius and Leo who just sighed. 

 

“Alright so those are the Birthdays we need to work on.” Chochorina remarked. “So what else?”

 

Merciucius put his book down. “If I may… I'd actually like to turn the topic to a bit of our parent’s business.” 

 

Vega and Rigel looked around the room as Mercurius tabled his request.

 

“The Room’s silencing wards are clear, go ahead.” Rigel remarked. 

 

“Do you have something important to share, Brother Mercurius?” Helena asked.

 

Mercurius nodded his head. “I was thinking we could pool info for a bit. Dad’s been running himself a bit more ragged so I did some digging.”

 

This earned him a frown from Leo, Helena, and Cassia.

 

“Places you shouldn’t I am guessing.” Leo remarked, critically before shaking his head.

 

Mercurius blushed. “May I please…”

 

“Yes, sorry I apologize. The comment was out of line.” Leo remarked.

 

Leo and Helena did share a slight knowing look though.

 

Mercurius cleared his throat. “Our father’s primary concerns have been threefold the last few weeks. The first is an apparent increase in Mabeast activity within the kingdom. More nests and breeding grounds are popping up.”

 

Leo nodded his head. “Yes, one appeared within the Karsten lands recently. Mother had to have a team of knights go exterminate it.”

 

“The other issue father’s been dealing with is the increase in Gusteken & Vollachian political pressure."

 

Everyone frowned as that was brought up.

 

Helena sighed and shook her head. “I wonder what Uncle Vincent is thinking. Surely he can keep the unruly elements in Vollachia in line.”

 

Leo nodded. “Vollachia is a messy nation at the best of times sister. Even if he wanted to help out there are still people in Vollachia who don’t like us. Just because Father and the Emperor get along doesn’t mean…”

 

“That’s the other issue. They don’t as much anymore.” Helena interjected.

 

All eyes went to her.

 

“Huh? I heard they argued but is it getting bad?” Graffias asked.

 

“And can’t mommy Priscilla patch things up?” added Chochorina.

 

Helena sighed and shook her head. “Aparantly they have been butting heads on the political issues and being rather stubborn about it.”

 

“What issues are we talking about here?” Maia asked.

 

“Trade, resources, the handling of respective nobility and the like, as well as some more personal issues I am not privy to and my mother would not regale me with. She said it was none of my concern.”

Helena grumbled a bit at that last statement. She never enjoyed her mother talking down to her even though she was still a child in truth. 

 

Leo shook his head, “We don’t notice it as much since father uses some of his clones in order to handle some of the bureaucratic affairs or to spend time with all of us.”

 

Cassia rolled her eyes. “Well what sort of problems are those bastards causing then?”

 

Mercurius then piped up. “We are all aware that certain factions of the nobility dislike Father, the same is the case with the Emperor of Vollachia, especially in the aftermath of the great disaster.” he explained.

 

“But why does that make trouble for each other?” Chochorina asked.

 

Mercurius sighed. “Because certain elements of our nobility is supporting any throne groups in Vollachia, and vice versa.”

 

“The old man and the emperor are both having trouble keeping our nations clean and its spilling out into problems for each other.”

“Basically” Mercurius nodded his head. “Vincient refused to allow Lugunican interference within Vollachia’s boarders for the investigation, which has proven less than fruitful. Father likewise refused the same.”

 

“Which is sensible but still.” Helena added.

 

“Ugh this reminds me of that mess a few years back with Gusteko and Vollachia.” Rigel grumbled, his fist tightening.

 

The eldest here all shared a look with each other and each of them tensed.

 

Truthfully that incident a few years back was the start of things going sour.

 

“Tsk, old man should have just had uncle Reinhard wipe them all out.”

 

“Agreed.” Cassiopeia remarked.

 

“Yeah.” Added Maia.

 

“Likewise to an extent.” Helena sighed and shook her head.

 

“But…” Leo muttered.

 

“That would have been war” Mercurius completed the thought.

 

“Daddy… handled it the best he could, the best anyone could.” Chochorina said sadly.

 

The only one who didn’t tense was Vega, she is the youngest present and did not recall personally what they referred too.

But she knew what it was.

 

It was the first mental scar ever inflicted upon ‘the eldest’ the first time they realized truly that their lives were not perfect.

And it was also the time that they learned what type of person their father could be when a crisis truly struck.

 

Vega remembered very little of that time. She was too young to form the memories as clearly as she otherwise might have. She remembered the amount of guards within the palace increasing, a feeling of tension and worry in the air. She could only remember the faces of her siblings and family at the time, no others really met them.

She remembered staying in the same room as Rigel at least. Sometimes sleeping in the same room as the other siblings.

She remembered her mother staying in bed with her, holding her close.

She remembered that her father would occasionally join them, holding her from the other side.

It was an oddly fond memory for the young half-oni, it was the only time her parents acted like they were together. But she remembered the trembling of their fingers on her body. 



Graffias remembered a point during that time when her mother seemed different, almost like she was another person. Gone was the laughter, the joy, the brightness that was her mother’s personality. 

In its place she saw worry, concern, and total seriousness. Her mother was not ‘her mother’ at that time. She didn’t want to remember her as such.

No love was lost between her mother and father, though she recalled a single conversation, burned into the young girl’s memory, from when she overheard them outside her door.

“Master please…” her mother’s voice still rang in her ears. 

“Shaula you…”

“Master please, it's for your children, MY child. You know I am…”

“... I know it's just.” 

“It's what Master and Mother made me for.”

Graffias remembered a pause in the conversation, then the murmuring that she could not hear before.

“...fine.” Her father’s voice was cold and resigned.

“Thank you master, please use me as your tool and weapon as you see fit.”

“I will…” she remembered the absolute bitterness in her father’s tone.

It was after that, for a month after, that her mother was no longer her mother. But the crimson scorpion, the sage’s apprentice, the sage’s weapon.

She would vanish in the day and come back, a total absence of joy on her face, save for when she talked with her. 

 

Rigel remembered far more than most. He was the oldest after all and the self appointed protector of his younger siblings.

He remembered spending the days next to his mother. His mother would spend many nights seemingly sleepless with Rigel at her side. Rigel didn't get much sleep either and he didn't understand everything, but he understood enough to know that he and his siblings were in danger.

He remembered his father's cold eyes whenever he withdrew from caring for his siblings. He allowed Rigel to see that face, that coldness and resolution in his eyes.

Rigel didn't know the full reason, but understood that it was the face his father wore when things truly became dire.

It was the time that Rigel understood why his father was king. 

 

Chochorina remembered her mother holding her while they slept together with the three years old Tonnura. Chochorina remembered her mother crying regularly those nights and following her almost everywhere.

She remembered Garfiel, the tiger knight, spending nearly every hour of every day around her and her mother.

Chochorina could go nowhere without her mother and brother, and without armed guards. 

Chochorina awoke one night, finding the room covered in ice. Her mother was standing, facing the window. 

In front of the window, a single figure was encased in ice. 

“Mommy… who is…”

Emilia turned and quickly ran over to Chochorina, taking her in her arms.

 

“It's alright dear. It's okay just, mommy had to do something quickly.”

 

Knights and others stormed into the room moments later. Chochorina clung to her mother tightly as she and Tonnura were taken to another room where Rigel and the newborn Spica were sleeping. Rem and her mother stayed with her that entire night. Her father would join them sometime later, looking very very tired.

He practically collapsed into the bed with them.  

 

The following day she got a great big cake for breakfast, so overall Chochorina did view the experience as weird but positive.

Though she also began to amplify her own magical training and within the day had actually started to learn some of her mother’s own Ice Brand Arts!

Something she remembered both her parents being very proud of the five year old Chochorina for.

 

Cassiopeia remembered an argument between her parents. It was one of the few times she could remember her father shouting. It was an argument between her parents, as well as including mother Priscilla and mother Anastasia.

 

“And what are you going to do about it!” Felt shouted.

“You know what I am going to do about it! We are handling it.” Subaru's voice was level, but only barely so.”

 

“Well it's not enough! I'd say just go in there and wipe it out!” Cassia heard the sound of a fist slamming on a table.

 

“OH? Well me and Felt are in agreement. I'd say level Gusteko, exterminate the rats here and be done with it.” Priscilla's voice joined the argument. It was haughty, but cold and contemptuous as well.

 

“OH because that is a practical solution.” Anastasia's voice interjected. Her tone was the calmest, but still just as sharp.

 

“You do realize what you are suggesting right?” Subaru's voice trembled. “I know why but…’

 

“But what! They tried to kill you!” Felt shouted.

 

“So have a lot of people. I can let that slide.”

 

Priscilla let out a scoff. “How repulsive. But even if so, you can't forgive…”

 

“I know Priscilla, I know.” Subaru's voice was defeated. “I'm going to protect them. We are going to but we can't just start a war!”

 

“A better question is… are we in one already?” Anastasia asked.

 

Everyone in the room was silent after that. Ram had found Cassia and ushered her away from the royal office.



Leo remembered the tension on the faces of his father and mother. He was forced to sleep in the same room as his half-siblings and younger sisters for several nights. They were just babies but even at that age Leo knew they were in danger. That he was somehow in danger, so he stayed awake as well. Watching them, holding them.

Great Grandfather Wilhelm or his Uncle Felix would often stay with them when their mother or father were away. Uncle Felix would often return very tired.

Leo said nothing, but he sometimes wondered if those experiences were what led to some of his own later actions.
There was one conversation, one he had with his mother.

She came in one day and hugged him, kissed his forehead.

“Mother, we’re not going back to your family estate soon right?”

 

She shook her head. “Sorry Leo. We have to stay here at the capital for a few more weeks I think.”

 

Leo paused and then asked. “Mother, am I strong?”

 

She seemed surprised by the question, but then looked over at Kiara and Aria sleeping, and understood what he meant. “You are strong Leo, you are the strongest child I know.” she gently poked his nose.

 

Leo blushed but retained an otherwise serious demeanor. “Am I… strong enough to protect them?”

 

She paused again, but then nodded. “But don’t do it alone please. You are still my precious son, and your father and I will protect you.” She gripped his chin.

 

Leo nodded along, processing what she said.

“Then I'll be strong Mother.”

He said it to her, but more than anything it was a promise to himself.

One that led him astray in the future. 

 

Helena remembered one time, she awoke in an unfamiliar place. She was tied up, bound in chains that suppressed her magical ability, and stuffed in some sort of sack, only a few holes poked into it so that she could breathe. 

For one of the first times in her life the young princess would let fear and panic settle within her heart, her eyes wide with panic as she tried to comprehend her situation. 

She would wriggle within her bindings and try to muster her magic, but noticing her wriggling, whoever had taken her would bring some sort of blunt instrument down upon her head, and the young princess would black out again.

She awoke again when she felt the wagon she was on begin to shake. Staring out of one of the airholes with her ruby eyes.

She saw one of the men, clad in black and with a mask, looking around and on his guard. An invisible force then seized him and flung him out of the princess’s view.

 

There were a few moments of chaos. Shouting, shouting, screaming, & rage. She saw the familiar light of Beatrice’s mana crystals and the flames Yang Sword, alongside the accompanying screams. Then she heard the bag she was in tear open.

 

It was a sight engraved in her mind forever. Her father and mother, both holding her tightly. While her mother was graceful and flawless as ever, her father still had blood, what Helena would presume to be that of her kidnappers, splattered on him still.

 

If he had realized it, then maybe he wouldn’t have grabbed her so tightly. He even attempted to let go of her when he realized the state he was in. But Helena would have none of it. She held her father tightly, and promised to herself that she would be strong.



Maia remembered her Uncle Ricardo, as well as the triplets, Mimi, Tivey, and Hetaro, staying around her and the others constantly. In fact, she remembered the Iron Fang almost replacing half the palace guard on occasion. 

 

She was outside the door at the time, alongside her brother Mercurius, when Commander Marcoss and Julius both exited the room. Marcos’ face was grim and like stone, Julius’s face was crestfallen.

 

“Ah commander Marcos, Uncle Julius, is everything okay?” The young Maia asked.

 

Both turned their attention to her. Marcos slowly nodded his head, “All will be well your highness. There are just some troubling things we need to take care of.” The captain of the Royal Guard remarked, before moving along.

 

Julius forced a smile and got on one knee, nodding to the young princess. “Yes your highness, everything is going to be alright. I just… made a small mistake is all.”

 

“Oh? Well Mom doesn’t like that… but you're like family so it will be all okay. You just have to make it up to mom and dad right?” her tone was still upbeat, happy, fully believing in the knight she looked up to even as a small child.

 

Julius stared at her, and nodded her head. “Yes Maya, I believe you are right. My duty as a knight is to serve my king and queen after all.”

 

“Mhm!” 

 

He stood up, his shoulders slightly relaxing at he then followed behind the captain.

 

“Well wonder what happened bro.. I mean…. Brother?” Maia began as she looked back

 

She saw that her brother was staring into the open door of the room. Ricardo was standing off to the side while their mother was at a table, rubbing her temples and looking rather ragged. 



Mercurius remembered a lot. More than he would like. 

Unlike his siblings, who all perhaps brought into the dream of a peaceful life that their parents tried to shield them with, he always kept an eye out, he understood something was wrong.

 

These were the years that formed the foundation taught him where he would shine, relative to his other siblings.

 

He would explore, meet people, ask questions, he would listen. 

 

While the others dealt with their own brief recollections, he sat himself back, and pondered if the issues from back then had truly been solved. 

 

***

 

Half a decade after the Royal Selection

 

Merciurius had begun to notice things were off fairly quickly. 

He noticed a sharp decrease in guests within the royal palace, and a sharp increase in both Royal Guard and Iron Fang within the palace.

 

“The Royal Guard and Sage Council should be complaining about this.” he muttered as he noticed some iron fang taking up rotations among the palace patrols. 

 

The young man began to study faces, noticing the look of tension and distance that had begun to appear on the faces of the palace staff, among the nobles that visited, among the Sage Council members themselves.

 

He understood that SOMETHING was happening and so he began to try and learn more.

 

He would chat with his more informed siblings, Helena and Leo, asking what they noticed and what activities their parents had them do.

He kept Maia close by himself, her outright supernatural degrees of luck being something he valued greatly.

 

He employed Rigel, his eldest brother and a natural trouble maker, to sneak around and learn things for him.

He didn’t tell Rigel the whole of what he suspected, but he know Rigel would do something stupid if he learned of the picture that Mercurius was beginning to construct.

 

Over the next two weeks, gathering information from maids, overhead conversations, and the actions taken by their parents, the reality of the situation began to take shape for the young star.

 

“Lets see” He pondered to himself as he looked down at his journal.

“Increased visits from Gustekn and Vollachian diplomats.”

“Rumors that Mother Priscilla struck one of the nobility.”

“The Increased security presence within the palace.”

“Our stricter daily schedules”

“Regular arguments between our mothers.”

“That one night we all spent within Lady Beatrice’s library.”

“The kidnapping attempt on sister Helena…”

 

His fingers tensed at that last note.

As he wrote all his findings down in his journal he would stare at the pages, trying to see what web was being woven.

It painted a singular picture that was unsettling to the young man.

 

“Someone wants to get rid of us.”

 

Mercurius huddled himself close.

 

“Something wrong Mercurius?” Maia was sitting across the room, playing with some wooden figures that their father had crafted for them.

 

“Ye-yeah sis i’m fine.” He remarked back, still staring at the book.

 

“Well okay.” she then went back to her own business.

 

Mercurius traced his fingers along the pages. “Everyone who cannot be trusted is being pushed away, The Sage Council and Father are regularly arguing, foreign diplomats have been summoned.”

 

He sighed and closed the book, considering if it was something really as simple and as potentially complicated as that.

 

“There’s a conspiracy. Among the nobility foreign and domestic, to get rid of us.”

He said in a quiet and hushed tone to himself.

 

And that was the beginning of the web the young man would begin to weave. 

 

***

 

Back in the present, Mercurius found that moment rather amusing. It set him on a path that he found fitting for himself.

Am I grateful for all that happened? Probably not, the cost to my family was too high in regards to our mental health. But at the same time I've yet to actually put my skills and resources to work. But now…

 

“So why bring up bad memories?” Cassia asked, she leveled a glare at Mercurius.

 

That period of time was unpleasant for them all.

 

Mercurius cleared his throat. “That… well we know that while elements hostile towards our family were pacified, they were not eliminated.

 

“We are aware.” Leo remarked.

 

“Do you suspect those same elements are causing problems now?” Helena asked.

 

Mercurius nodded, “oh at least parties sharing similar sentiment. I think the breakdown in relations with Gusteko and the cooling of relations with Vollachia are a testament to that.”

 

Maia sighed, “So what can we do about it?”

 

“That… comes to the last point I wanted to bring up.”

 

All eyes fell upon the purple haired youth again.

 

“Some new troublesome news then I would imagine.” Helena remarked.

 

Mercurius nodded his head. “There was an incident of arson earlier today in one of my mother's businesses. The culprit is still being hunted.”

 

“And?” Helena prodded for more.

 

Mercurius sighed, “There have been other incidents like that also the knights have been cracking down on a rather expansive crime syndicate.”

 

Leo pondered, and nodded his head. “I heard about that. My mother also had to deal with a smuggling operation through our territory. We know there clearly had to be some nobility involved but we have yet to suss them out.”

 

“So… you're thinking it's connected?” 

 

“Yes.”

 

“Fun.” Cassia remarked sarcastically.

 

A few looks were traded among those at the table.

 

“You are saying you agree with Mercurius’ assessment?” Helena asked Cassia and Chochorina.

 

“Makes sense, would explain a lot.” Cassia grumbled, though she didn't like the implications.

 

Chochorina nodded her head along. “Yeah I agree with brother Mercurius!”

 

Leo and Helena sighed. 

Trusting in Cassia's instincts & Chochorina's often times insane but at times genius intuition were generally safe… if sometimes extreme, moves.

 

“I was going to look into it more… my way.” Mercurius added.

 

That earned him a glance from everyone at the table.

 

Chochorina tilted her head. “Brother Mercurius but your way is a way daddy and our mommies wouldn't really like I think, whatever it really is.”

 

Mercurius winced at that but sighed. “It works though.”

 

Helena scoffed “Must you insist on playing in the dirt among rats and waste?”

 

Mercurius, “I just know people, that's all.”

He lied, or rather embellished the truth.

 

Leo shook his head. “Brother Mercurius, We don't know exactly what you do to find out most of what you know but…”

 

“Hey back off! My brother can handle it.’

Maia interposed herself between Mercurius and the rest.

Maia glared at the rest of her siblings, save for Graffias who simply didn’t want them to fight, as well as Vega and Cassia, who stood indifferent.

 

“Mercurius gets results, i trust him. Don’t you all?”

 

And that was the final word of that argument.

 

Helena and Leo sighed.

 

“Just, please keep us informed brother.” Leo asked.

 

Mercurius smiled, warmly and genuinely. “I will brother. I will.” 

Notes:

Going forward I got a few things going on. And I want to ask some questions

Firstly the questions
1: Right now I'm thinking this fic will be a balance between slice of life chapters and the overall plot. Wanted to see if this was fine with everyone. In which case this fic would be 'episodic' with individual episodes and then sometimes a series of 'serialized' chapters? How does that sound?

2: Do people want the NSFW 'extra' chapters? Started writing but not sure if there is much of a demand there.

-----------
Now for updates
-Re: Vainglory (my new story an expansion of Thinkmind's Vainglory ifs) should be updating tomorrow.
-Re:Forgotten Shattered Rebirth should be updating tomorrow or the day after if I get enough time to write.
-This fic should updating again shorty after that or maybe all the while.
-"Starlight Theater" the 'react' to this fic I am working on with help from a few others, should be premiering within the week. Depends how fast people can get back to me on the parts I'm asking them to do. Reach out if you want to join up!

Hope you all enjoy!

Also let me know if I seriously made any big English mistakes here. Was sort of desperate to get this out by today.

NOW I can move on to making progress.

Chapter 29: Chochorina's Elior Forest Adventure

Summary:

Chochorina, alongside several of her siblings, venture to Elior forest.

Notes:

Sorry this chapter took so long to come out. Work was a bit annoying. Luckily things should update far quicker now. This chapter is the proper 'start' of Arc 2 so I have my thoughts in order and can really get back to regular updates now.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chochorina awoke, laying in an armored cart that traveled along an uncommonly traveled road.

 

Her car was one of many that bore the symbol of the Dragon Kingdom's knights and of the Hoshin company.

 

She shifted her gaze to the side and saw that her half-brother Rigel and her half-sister Maia were both still asleep.

 

She let out a deep and satisfied sigh as she rested her head on a cushion in the wagon, stretching herself out. 

 

“Trouble sleeping Chocho?”

 

A white cat manifested atop her head and gave her forehead a soft tap.

 

“Ah Grandpa Puck!” She smiled up at him and giggled.

“Ah a little bit, just feel like I want to run around.”

 

The spirit swished his tail back and forth in the air. “Well that's no good! You know you'll need all your energy when we get to the elf village tomorrow. You should get your rest.”

 

She grumbled, “I know I know…”

 

The cat floated in the air before her.

 

“So, why did you come out Grandpa?” The young girl lightly gripped the jewel on her chest.

 

He smiled, “What? I can't check on my own contractor and granddaughter? Besides, just manifesting doesn't strain me nearly as much as actually fighting so I'll be fine. No need to worry about me.” 

 

Chochorina nodded along. “Well you just make sure to rest in case I need you okay?” She asked the spirit.

 

“Will do.~ though don't be afraid to call if you need it okay?”

 

“Mhm mhm! I know Grandpa Puck.” She smiled widely and innocently at him.

 

He stared back at her and then cast a glance at the other two sleeping children. 

 

“Don't worry I'll take care of them!” Chochorina declared, she jumped upright, posing with her fist raised to the sky…

 

Before she stumbled and fell forward flat on her face “ah! Owi!”

She grumbled.

 

Puck continued to float in the air before landing in front of the girl. “We do still need to work on your balance.” 

The cat smiled at her. “Lia was never quite that clumsy. Must be from your father.”



Chochorina grumbled. “I can stay on my feet when I need too!”

 

“That should be all the time.” Puck replied flatly. 

 

“You're a meanie grandpa!”

She reached forward and poked the cat on the cheek.

 

“Yup.~” He spoke shamelessly, grinning like a Cheshire as he vanished. 

 

Chochorina pouted as she poked her head out of the wagon, staring up at the star filled night sky before letting herself drift back into sleep.

 

As she slept, the cat manifested above her head and stared down at her.

His look was curious and serious, before he let out a sigh as he waved his tail slowly back and forth in the air.

He noticed some of Chochorina’s hair in her mouth as he slowly reached down, and adjusted her hair.

“Make sure to sleep well Choko. Your grandpa won’t fail to protect you. I think I can do that much without screwing up”

He let out a sigh, breaking from his cheerful demeanor.

 

***

 

“Ah, finally we are here!” Maia declared as the wagon train came to a stop.

 

The young woman, clad in black armor leapt from the wagon and stretched herself out. Surrounding her was the snowy Elior Forest. 

 

“Yay let's go say hi!” Chochorina also leapt from the wagon, but ended up falling flat on her face on the snow covered ground.

 

Rigel groaned, reaching down he plucked the quarter elf from the ground and rolled his eyes. “Ugh be careful sis. I swear it feels like you got all the grace of a 3 legged ground dragon.”

 

Chochorina stood back upright with Rigel's help, dusting herself off.

“Well I'll be juuust fine!” She declared.

“And ground dragons are super graceful!”

 

“That's not what I… ugh.” He grumbled and rubbed his forehead.

 

Maia laughed and leaned on his shoulder. “Come on, you know trying to get something through sister Chochorina's skull is like trying to drill through a mountain.”

 

Rigel grumbled to himself. “Doesn't help that I'm with two thick headed sisters.”

 

“What was that?” Maia asked, his expression darkening lightly as she tightly gripped his shoulder, making the half Oni wince.

 

Rigel looked around at the other knights, Iron Fang, and Hoshin Company employees that were unpacking. 

 

“Well how about we wait for big brother Tivey to get settled before we get going to see the elves.” Rigel remarked.

 

“Yeah! Let's go see the elves!” Chochorina declared and eagerly started on her way at a rapid pace, taking off into the woods.

 

She tripped in the snow and fell face first into it, making a Chochorina shaped indent into the snow, before she leapt to her feet and bolted at high speeds into the woods. 

 

“Wha! He-hey we have to wait! Didn't you hear what I said!” Rigel quickly ran after her.

 

Maia laughed “Got to love Chochorina”

She then waved over one of the royal knights tasked with keeping an eye on them.

They may be knights, but they were only apprentices, and were still royalty. As such protection was mandatory, even if Chochorina was already stronger than most knights in terms of raw firepower. 

 

The knight walked over, he was a young man who seemed to be in his late teens with short blonde hair. “Ah, how may I be of assistance Princess Maia?” 

He asked, maintaining his friendly tone.

 

She sighed and rolled her eyes. “Do you have to keep the formal tone Aiden? You’ve known me for years… Anyways my little sister ran off and my brother took off after her. Would you mind tagging along as I went after them?”

 

He sighed and shook his head, before he smiled, “Well I have too don't I? I think if I didn’t I'd be executed for incompetence by your mother.” He remarked, aware she would go anyways and he could either abandon her or follow, and the former was not an option for any self respecting knight. 

 

“See! That's the spirit Sir Aiden!” She smiled.

 

The young spirit knight then took off in pursuit of her siblings, the young royal knight, Sir Aiden, followed closely behind  as he waved over a more senior knight as well.

 

***

 

The knights, company men, and the royals settled into the elf village fairly quickly.

 

The village was thriving, the elves peacefully living their lives and going about their business. The people of the kingdom were parked next to the village, taking up residents in some newer structures clearly built to accommodate guests some of them. Some of the wagons, filled with knights and workers, were already leaving.

Those that stayed were bureaucratic staff, the knights who protected them, and the royal siblings.

 

Within the village proper itself, the royals were speaking with some of the elves. Situated in a large room they were eating together, Chochorina and Maia happily scarfed down food while Rigel ate more slowly. 

 

One of the elf elders, a man with long black hair, smiled at Chochorina. “I am glad you are enjoying the food Princess Chochorina.”

 

An elven man with long blonde hair sitting next to him nodded his head, “It’s always a pleasure to host the royal family here.”

 

Maia chewed on some bread, and with her mouth still full asked. “So, you wanted some people good with spirits right? You sent that in your last message to the capital a few days ago?”

 

Chochorina giggled. “Which is why WE are here to HELP!” She proclaimed boldly as she stood up, striking a pose with one hand in the air holding a V sign. 

 

“Right to business then.” The blonde elf cleared his throat. “There have been some disturbances among the spirits in the forest, we had some of our own investigate and we found evidence of intruders though they seem to be in the monster dangerous parts of the forest.”

 

“Dangerous how?” Rigel asked, raising an eyebrow and crossing his arms.

 

The older elf then continued. “Closer to where the Black Serpent’s venom still lay and where the MaBeast population is higher.”

 

“I mean, the capital is happy to help but isn’t the forest mostly for you all to police.” Maia asked as she took another bite.

 

“It would be.” the older elf said. “Except that area was one of the areas sectioned off by the Hoshin Company for mining rights. Something our ‘dear king’ negotiated on our behalf.”

 

“Ah right, Dad did do that didn’t he. Guess it is our problem.” Maia shrugged. 

The blonde elf cleared his throat. “And truthfully, while powerful in magic, we are not a militant people. We thought those with greater spiritual affinity would be better for seeking the true source of the disturbance.” 

 

“We’re on the case!” Chochorina declared. “If the spirits have a problem we’ll be sure to find it and fix it!”

 

Rigel sighed and grumbled, “Are we really going to jump into this?”

 

Maia nudged Rigel in the side. “What? Is the half demon eldest son of the king really all that scared? Ahahah”

 

Rigel grumbled and shoved her lightly away. “Fucking back off sis.”

 

Chochorina pouted and looked at Rigel. “If big bro Rigel is scared he can stay back at the village then. Chochorina and Maia can handle it.” She smiled, confident in herself.

 

Maia just continued to laugh.

 

Rigel groaned, “What huh! No! I’m not scared! And I'm not letting you go into a Mabeast infested forest without me!” 

The Half oni shouted and flailed his arms.

 

“Well… if you are rea-a-a-ally sure you you aren’t afraid then Okay!” She grinned widely at him.

 

Rigel grumbled and facepalmed. “I feel like I am losing status among my sisters.”

 

Maia shrugged her shoulders. “Hey if you can’t take a few shots from your sisters what kind of big brother are you really?”

Her smirk showed how much she enjoyed messing with him.

 

Rigel shot her a glare. “You’re lucky you're one of my cute little sisters.”

 

“Ugh, I don’t try to be cute. Leave that for Spica and Chochorina.”

 

“Mhm! I am the cutest!” Chochorina declared.

 

The two elven elders looked at each other and both sighed. “Maybe I shall go with them then.”

 

“Perhaps you should Aternus,” the elder remarked. 

 

Meanwhile Chochorina was already lost within her own world. 

And so “Chochorina’s Elior Forest Spirit Investigation featuring big brother Rigel and Sister Maia” has begun!

 

***



The party making their way through the woods was an odd looking bunch to any outside viewers. The three royal siblings, several knights, and a small collection of elves.

The elven party consisted of Aternus, as well four other elves, his daughter included.

 

The group had Chochorina and Maia at the front, closely watched over by the knights. The two half siblings, loved by the spirits, were being guided by the lesser spirits of the area towards their destination.

Rigel followed closely behind but kept an eye out and his hand on his sword, he carried two on him.

One was a traditional long sword, typical of a knight of the kingdom.

The other was a katana, a gift from Halibel and his father for his 13th birthday.

 

As Chochorina led the group, she wore a bright and cheerful smile on her face as she marched through the snow, all the while she quietly hummed to herself. 

Adventure, Adventure, we are on an adventure!

 

As they were proceeding onward, Rigel’s sharp senses picked up something and he drew his long sword. “Think we got a Mabeast incoming.” 

He narrowed his gaze.

 

Aternus drew a spear and nodded his head. “I sense it incoming too.”

 

The knights got ready as several wolf-like Mabeasts appeared, leaping out of the woods.

 

They instantly fell victim to a barrage of magic, fire, ice, and wind spells ripping them to pieces, unleashed by the elves and knights.

 

Chochorina erecting a wall of ice that prevented them from advancing further as they were bombarded into dust.

 

One wolf leapt over the ice wall, but Rigel leapt forward and slashed it with his blade, cutting it in two.

 

“A rather large pack.” Aiden remarked, lowering his hand, having just bombarded the area with fire magic.

 

“Guess that’s why you guys didn’t want to send people here alone.”

 

Aternus nodded his head. “Indeed, and we still don’t have the nest locations mapped out.”

 

His daughter nodded her head. “For us, a short decade and a half has us still adjusting to the new time we are in.” She elaborated.

 

Rigel groaned and rolled his eyes. “Right, our entire lives is ‘short’ for you people.”

 

“Ugh, don’t think I'll get used to that.” Maia remarked to herself.

 

Chochorina giggled, more focused on the spirits around her and the dead Mabeasts than the conversation. “Alright! First challenge done! Let’s keep going! I want to see what we can find.” She giggled, clearly having a fun time out here.

 

Maia chuckled, “Yeah, lets see what is going on and got the spirits spooked.”

 

The two girls both continued down the path led by the spirits, the rest left to follow along with them both.

 

As they made their way deeper into the woods Chochorina gasped and pointed something out. “Hey! We got cart and ground dragon tracks here! We found our first clue!”

They were still way in the distance, but as they drew closer they could clearly see tracks along the path.

 

“Good job sis.” Rigel said, his own gaze following along the path.

 

“Then we are getting closer.” The elven leader remarked. “Princess Chochorina, if you would continue to guide us that would be appreciated. But please be on your guard.”

 

Chochorina giggled “Right! I’ll lead the way!” She quickly began to follow the tracks and spirits, hurrying the pace.

 

“Agh! He said be on your guard!” Rigel groaned.

 

“Guard what?” She asked, turning back.

 

A few knights facepalmed.

Some of the elves looked confused.

Rigel and Aternus groaned.

Maia laughed. “Never change Choko, never change.”

 

Rigel cleared his throat. “Slow Down, be careful, there could be trouble, stay on your guard.” he repeated the same sort of phrase several times to make sure it was clear.

 

“Oh…” She stared at him and the rest, blinking a few times. “Right! Sorry, I got excited.”

She then readied her own weapons of choice, two metal knuckles suitable for brawling.

 

“Right, trying this again.” Chochorina bounced on her feet and looked around, taking in the environment around her.

The trees, the ground, the small woodland creatures, the spirits around her.

She assessed all of it and smiled.

“Alright I’m ready again! The Chochorina Elior Forest Investigation continues!” She pointed forward dramatically.

The spirits around her, her own lesser spirits and those of the forest, almost seemed to chirp and cheer the girl on.

 

“That’s right lets get moving!” Maia declared in support, Rigel sighed.

 

Aiden shook his head, but smiled lightly. “The spirits really do seem to favor a peculiar sort of people.”

 

“You’re talking about my sisters and your liege ya know.” Rigel remarked dryly to the knight.

 

“I meant it with no disrespect.” Aiden added.

 

“Ugh, I know what you men.” Rigel sighed.

 

One of the senior knights cleared his throat. “If you two are done, let’s keep with them.”

 

And so the party proceeded deeper into the woods.

 

***

Encountering Mabeasts a few more times, the group quickly dispatched any they came across, though as they came closer to the source of the spirit’s distress Chochorina and Maia paused.

 

Chochorina turned around. “The spirits say we are getting re-e-e-e-aly close.”

The ‘climax’ of Chochorina’s Elior Forest Adventure is nearly here!  

 

Aternus nodded his head and looked to his daughter. “You scout ahead then.”

 

Rigel sighed and rolled his arms, “I am going to go ahead too.”

 

“Be careful.” The older knight remarked.

 

“Good luck bro!” Maia said.

 

“You can do it!” Chochorina cheered. 

 

Rigel and the elf girl then disappeared within the trees, before returning some minutes later.

 

“We have found the intruders within the forest.” The elf girl explained, bowing to her father as she returned.

 

Rigel sighed and shrugged. “Looks like an illegal mining operation of some kind. They got a some solid guards too.”

 

Aternus nodded his head. “I see, that alone wouldn’t explain the spirits being distressed.”

 

The elf girl nodded, “Yes, they are actually harvesting some of the minerals ‘corrupted’ by the Black Serpent and Mabeast’s presence.”

 

“The fools!” Aternus growled. “Why would they be doing that!?”

 

Rigel shrugged, “Could be pretty good for making high quality weapons maybe or something.”

 

Maia whistled, “Poison made from the waste of the Black Serpent, yeah that would go for a good price.”

 

Chochorina pouted, “But that’s super bad! We need to do something!”

 

“Agreed princess.” Aternus remarked. 

 

He looked to the knights, lucky they anticipated breaking up an operation such as this, so the force gathered was indeed sufficient.

 

As the forces prepared for battle, Rigel drew his sword, Maia drew her spear as 6 near spirits manifested around her, Chochorina smiled as an entire host of lesser water and fire spirits surrounded her.

 

The party then proceeded to confront the illegal miners. 

 

Chochorina opened up by summoning ice walls to block off avenues of escape. 

 

Aternus and a senior knight then strode forward, the criminals quickly gathering their arms.

 

“Halt! You are trespassing in this forest!” Aternus declared, pointing his spear at the illegal miners and their guards. 

 

“You’re in violation of the law of the Kingdom of Lugunica! As laid down by his majesty. Surrender now or be dealt with accordingly.” The senior knight, a royal guard, flourished his axe and clearly demonstrated he was ready for battle. 

 

A few of the criminals seemed poised to surrender right away, raising their hands in surrender.

 

A few others shared anxious looks with each other, not sure how to proceed.

 

And then a huge blast of Flame erupted, shattering half of Chochorina's ice wall.

 

A man, draped in crimson, stood there with a smirk on his face. “Heeey everybody. Get going!”

A slightly disturbing smile was across his face. 

 

Several of the criminals, those close to the dragon carts, took that as the signal to escape. 

 

The ground dragons roared and quickly took off, bolting through the opening that was just created.

 

The smiling pyromancer conjured fire within his hands, prepared to strike again before being cut off by several ice spears hurled by Aternus.

 

“Ah hey! Ya almost killed me!” He shouted and fired back at the elf.

As he did, Rigel appeared behind him.

Rigel's horn had already appeared as Rigel slashed at him with the katana.

The pyromancer narrowly dodged under the swing and responded with “Goa!”

 

Rigel leapt backwards, avoiding the blast by narrow margins. 

 

“Oh? You seem like fun too.” The man smiled.

 

As Rigel and Aternus engaged the pyromancer, battle had erupted all around.

 

Several of the guards took up arms, trying to escape or to cover the escaping cart.

 

Chochorina let out a wave of ice to freeze many of them solid, or just to freeze their legs.

 

They were still alive,

One of the first lessons she was taught by her mother and grandfather was how to freeze people alive rather than kill them.

It was one of the quickest lessons she ever learned.

 

Maia and several of the royal knights bolted after the fleeing carts, Maia's yang magic spirit propelled her forward with enhanced speed.

 

The criminals still within the ice walls, save for the pyromancer, we're quickly brought to heal by Chochorina's freezing magic, as well as the bombardment of the elves and knights.

 

Aiden and the other knights took off after Maia, using their own ground dragons to give chase.

 

Aiden quickly caught up to Maia, who was still on foot, and shouted. “Hop on!”

 

Maia looked back at him, and smirked as she hopped onto his ground dragon as they pursued the fleeing criminals.

 

***

 

The fleeing wagons made their way through Elior forest in a mad rush, mages and archers stood at the ready to respond if their pursuers drew close.

 

The leader was an older heavy set guy with a short beard, who drove the ground dragons forward.

“Come on, come on, we got to lose them!”

 

“What? Worried the bosses will have your head for this?” a gruff looking woman with long dark hair and a few scars on her face next to him spoke out.

She was clad in the armor of a mercenary and had her sword at her side already drawn.

 

“Obviously! They already sent that crazed pyromanic! Now do your job and keep them off of us?”

The woman looked back, the ground dragon riding knights were almost upon them.

“Tsk, annoying bastards. Alright, I'll take care of them.” She leapt towards the back of the carts.

“El Fura!” She shouted as a bombardment of wind blades were propelled forward towards the knights. 

 

A wall of earth arose to block her blades, but it brought them a few more moments.

 

“Maybe that will…”



“El Dona!”

“Ul Dona!”

 

She heard the simultaneous shouts of Princess Maia and the seniormost knight.

 

Pillars of earth arose in their own path as the ground dragons stumbled and tried to avoid the obstacles.

 

“Shamak!” Maia shouted again as her yin spirit raced forward and conjured forth a shroud of darkness.

 

The ground dragons stopped or stumbled, several of the wagons overturned while others just stopped.

 

The woman herself was thrown off from the cart as she tumbled across the ground.

 

She quickly raised her blade to block as she narrowly deflected a spear strike from Maia, who rocketed forth with the aid of her spirits that orbited her body.

“Got you know.” Maia grinned and began a rapid rain of spear blows.

 

The woman scoffed as she blocked and carried Maia's blows, keeping control but constantly backpedaling.

“Tsk! How is a little girl like you this good?”

She kept calm, deflecting and parrying away Maia's blows with precise movements, but Maia was relentless.

 

“Cause I'm just better than you, that's why!” Maia retained her confident smirk, never overextending and using her spirits to augment her. 

 

The woman then smirked “We'll see.”

She waited, staying on the defensive, only counter attacking with rapid swings that Maia would block or dodge, before Maia returned to her offensive assault.

 

Then the woman saw her change. Empowering her body with mana she would rush forward and strike.

It was a powerful blow that Maia had to block with her spear.

Even then it sent the princess flying back before.

 

“Ul Fura!” The woman unleashed a barrage of wind blades that threatened to dice the princess into pieces.

 

“El Dona!” Several ice walls arose to block the wind. Chochorina stood there, fists raised as she stood ready to square off against the woman. “Get away from my sister!”

 

“Grr, you elven bitch” she muttered.

 

Maia picked herself up, her water spirit healed her.

 

The woman began her assault against Chochorina. Chochorina manifested fists of ice that blocked the woman's sword swings.

She then brought forth powerful blasts of ice magic that forced the woman to back away and remain on the defensive.

She was skilled, but unable to deal with Chochorina's raw magic power. 

 

Maia, seeing the woman engage her sister, prepared to jump in to help her before she was nearly jumped by another criminal who ran up to her and almost brought his sword down on her.

She dodged and then responded with a blast of water magic that knocked the man into a nearby tree.



Looking back at the woman again, she was now clearly on the back foot, dodging and blocking Chochorina's ceaseless barrage of ice.

Maia smirked and rushed forward again, trees by yang magic and wind magic she twirled her spear. Maneuvering herself behind the woman, and before she could react Maia brought the heft of her spear to the back of the woman's head.

 

The woman stumbled forward, and then fell forward onto the ground, unconscious.

“Ahahah we did it!” Chochorina declared.

Looking down at the woman” Let's tie you up.” she then froze her limbs to keep her in place.

 

Maia rolled her arms. “How about we go and clean the rest of these guys up.”

She stared back and surveyed the battlefield.

 

Chochorina grinned “Yeah! Let's do that right now! Ul Huma!”

She shouted as she let forth a wave of ice that would freeze the wagons, and many of the enemies in place.

 

“Hey assholes! Give up now!” Maia shouted

“You already lost!” Chochorina declared.

 

Sir Aiden had his blade pointed at the neck of the leader, who hid in his lead cart.

 

The senior knight held his axe aloft as he looked around. “This is your last chance. Surrender to the judgement of the crown, before things get worse for yourselves.” 

He declared boldly, a final warning.

 

The criminals had no fight left, ready to simply give in now.

 

“Watch out!” Chochorina cried as she tackled Maia into the ground.

 

A barrage of wind blades soared over their heads.

 

The knights readied to take up arms again, as a barrage of fire coated the battlefield, blasting away friend and foes alike.

 

“You miss me?” The pyromancer strode back onto the battlefield, accompanied by a handful of others. 

 

“Ugh you again!” The senior knight readied his axe.

 

“Yeah.~ Ya really should make sure to check that your enemy doesn’t have reinforcements next time. Was a bit sloppy of you all. Then again, I guess you didn’t have the time.” He smiled mockingly. 

 

As Chochorina and Maia picked themselves up, they saw the woman they had just defeated standing back up.

She was free of her ice bounds and flourished her sword, now holding a far more relaxed posture.

 

“Ugh you are up again bitch.” Maia grumbled and readied her spear.

 

“Something is different though…” Chochorina said with unusual seriousness. 

 

“El Huma!”

“El Goa!”

 

The two half sisters wasted no time in bombarding the woman.

 

The woman smirked. “Let’s play.” the gruffness in her tone was gone. “Ul Fura!”

A storm of wind blades surrounded the woman, not only blocking the attack of the two sisters, but erupting outwards and knocking them both onto their backs.

 

“Umpf!”

“Agh!”

 

The two cried out as they were hit.

 

“Hmm, so that’s the power output? That will do. It’s what I get for rushing it.” The woman mused to herself. 

 

Maia leapt back to her feat almost instantly, but it wasn’t quick enough.

 

The woman was already upon her, forcing Maia to block a powerful sword slash with her spear.

The woman smiled “Not bad but!”

The woman then rocketed her knee upward, enhanced by magic the knee made contact with Maia’s gut.

 

“Ahg!” Maia’s face contorted in pain, shockwaves from the blow resonating through her armor and making it feel like her stomach had been hit with a hammer. 

 

Maia was sent flying backwards again, tumbling on the ground before she picked herself up within a fraction of a second, bracing herself on her spear.

 

“El Huma!”

Chochorina let forth a barrage of ice magic, but the woman dodged or slashed through the spears of ice with power and unusual grace. 

 

“El Fura!” The woman responded, her wind blades tearing through Chochorina’s remaining ice, and flying towards the girl with lethal intent.

 

Chochorina gasped, and lifted her ice covered arms in preparation to block.

 

Before the blades could impact, an ice wall arose before the quarter elf girl.

 

“Oh? Came out to play?” The woman responded, lifting her blade.

 

Puck floated before Chochorina, swishing his tail after having just conjured that ice wall to defend her.

 

“Well, I can’t let my granddaughter play with dangerous strangers now can I?” He responded.

 

She laughed, “Well that WOULD make you a miserable paternal figure I suppose.” the woman spun her blade, prepared to combat the spirit.

 

Puck laughed, “Well I am no stranger to being that but… who are you?” his tone shifted at the end.

 

The woman tilted her head. “What do you mean? I’m just a criminal who is…”

 

“That woman who the girls beat up before was, your od and mind patterns are different, I can tell that. Even if that is her body you aren’t her.”

 

The woman frowned, and sighed. “Ugh that’s what I get for rushing it. Usually I can hide any distortions from my presence. Didn’t even have time to fully optimize this woman’s strength.”

 

“Ugh, what are you? Some sort of parasite?” Maia groaned as she took the chance to steady herself.

 

“That’s one way to look at it.” She responded mockingly. “Besides, not like this woman was able to do much.”

 

The two girls and the spirit looked ready to battle again but…

 

“Choko, Maia, let me handle this.”

 

“Huh! Grandpa Puck!?”

 

“We took this bitch already! Why can’t…”

 

“She’s dangerous, and it's not just raw power… And your brother needs your help over there.” He motioned off to the side.

 

Rigel and the knights were contending with the  pyromancer, who created walls and constructs of fire magic that kept most at bay.

 

Only Aiden, the senior knight, and Rigel managed to stay close. Keeping the pyromancer somewhat on the defensive, with a smile plain across his face.

 

“Grr, alright come on Choko!” Maia shouted as she then propelled herself to that battle.



Chochorina looked up at Puck, but then shook her head. “Nu uh! You are my grandpa and contracted spirit. I won’t let you fight her alone!”

 

Puck sighed and shook his head. “Fine, but be careful… your mom and dad would be sad if you got hurt.”

 

“Then I won't get hurt! How can I be with my grandpa here?” she replied.

 

Puck let out a laugh, “Guess that’s true. Alright let’s play with this thing then.” Puck at the ready to fight.

 

“Alright then, this should be fun. A quarter devil princess and a husk of a great spirit. Let’s play.” The thing abandoned all pretense of acting like the person she was apparently possessing.

 

The clash was brief, and brutal. A bombardment of wind and ice magic colliding with each other in a cacophony of chaos.

 

The woman and Puck quickly propelled themselves into the air, the two sending blast after blast of magic towards each other.

 

Neither dropped their playful attitude as they collided in the air. The woman laughed as she sent out blades of win. “You aren’t bad for a half dead spirit.”

 

“Thanks! You aren’t too terrible for body stealing parasite either.”

 

“Why thank you!~” The woman giggled and then maneuvered herself through the air.

 

She also had to avoid ice spikes being sent her way by Chochorina from the ground, Chochorina’s lesser spirits were spread among the battlefield, healing the injured.

 

The woman considered attacking Chochorina but.

 

“No you don’t!” A powerful blast of ice sent her spiraling through the air.

 

“Umphf! Ugh really.” she grumbled in complaint.

 

Puck smiled, “You’re limited based on what body you are in aren’t you?”

 

“Huh? Well I ain’t gonna tell you how my powers work.”

 

Puck laughed, “Fair, was just a guess.” He grinned and continued his bombardment of magic, trying to freeze her in place as the woman was forced back more and more, driven towards the ground.

 

“Ugh, even twice removed leftovers like you can still pack a punch huh.” The woman groaned, forced to slash away and deflect the incoming barrage of ice.

 

Puck frowned again as he kept up his assault. “Yeah, just keep talking, that’s going to turn out great for you.”

 

The woman was blasted back towards the ground, a grin crossing her face. “Same to you.” She muttered.

 

Seeing her own opening, Chochorina rocketed herself forward, ice fists at the ready. “I got you!”

 

 She prepared to punch the lights out of the woman.

 

“Wait!” Puck called out.

 

Chochorina’s ice fists collided with the woman, sending her flying towards the nearby treeline. 

 

But the opening was enough for the woman. “Ul Fura!” As she unleashed another torrent of wind blades towards the ice princess, now at close range.

 

Chochorina’s eyes widened as she saw the blades of wind heading right for her. She shielded herself with her own fists, bracing for the impact.

 

“Aguh!”

 

Puck intercepted, blocking some with his magic, being carved up by some himself, but at least one managed to get through and carved open Chochorina’s side.

 

The young quarter elf tumbled across the ground and cried out as her blood decorated the snow across the ground.

 

“Choko!” Puck cried.

 

Chochorina’s lesser spirits already swarmed her, healing her as quickly as they could.

Puck then rocketed forward towards the woman. “Al Huma!”

 

As he unleashed three huge pillars of ice.

 

The woman was able to use her wind magic to slice through the first, dodge the second, but the third impacted her head on as she was smashed through the nearby trees.

 

“Al Pha…” The woman began another spear but Puck unleashed a blast of pure freezing cold, drowning out the rest of her incantation.

 

All that was left of the woman was a frozen ice statue. 

Puck stared at it contemptuously for a moment, before it shattered.

 

He rushed back over to Chochorina, who had picked herself up off the ground.

“Move!” he commanded her lesser spirits.

 

They made way for him, as he hovered by her wound and placed his paw upon it, healing the rest of it.

 

“Are you okay Choko?” he asked, clearly concerned.

 

“I’m… I’m fine.” She was breathing a bit heavily.

 

Puck looked around.

 

Most of the criminals were frozen, or on their knees in surrender, the pyromancer and a few others had escaped and taken some of the contents of the carts with themselves.

 

Puck sighed.

 

***

 

Chochorina was laying in bed that night, within her own room in the Elven Village. 

 

“Sorry I worried you Grandpa Puck.”

 

The cat spirit was manifested above her head, letting out its own little sigh.

“You need to be more careful Choko.”

He shook his head.

“You get that from your father you know? Your mother was never quite that reckless.”

 

“I know I know.” She grumbled. “But I wanted to help.”

 

He sighed, “If you get yourself hurt then it's of no help to any of us. You stayed fighting her, when you should have left it to me. That’s why we both got hurt.”

 

“,,,” she sniffled, seemingly ready to cry.

 

Puck stared at her and sighed, putting a hand on her cheek. “Listen, I make mistakes too. I’ve probably made more mistakes than you and your mother ever would, and at least as many as your father. But one of my biggest mistakes was not learning from them, and not seeing when I was being selfish when trying to do what I thought was right. I want you to learn Chochorina, your mother, your father, and I. We want you to be better than us.”

 

She pouted. “Being better than mommy and daddy is impossible!”

 

He laughed. “Well I’ll agree about your mother, your father we can debate about.”

 

She giggled, “Do you HAVE to talk about daddy like that?”

 

He grinned, “What father in law would I be if I didn’t ruthlessly mock him? That is something me and your Aunt Ram can agree on.”

 

She giggled, “You’re both so mean to him!”

 

He laughed for a bit and then sighed. “Just understand this Chochorina. I’m saying this because you are my granddaughter and I love you. I understand you want to grow up fast, and even if I want to…. I can’t protect you forever, that would be good for none of us.”

 

“But I want you too.”

 

“I’d like that too but…” he looked away and sighed. “It’s not a good idea. You’ll understand when you're older.”

 

“...”

 

“So!” He poked her nose with his paw. “You need to be careful and make sure to take care of yourself. Don’t run into things quite so recklessly. That’s one thing your father does that you REALLY shouldn’t do, and he would agree.”

 

She giggled, “You and daddy both keep telling me not to do what you do you know! You’re bad examples then!”

 

He laughed, “Well I guess we are. Now then, how about you smile? You did a good job today Choko.”

 

She smiled and pulled up her covers, ready for bed. “Thank you Grandpa Puck. I love you.”

 

“I love you too Choko. Sleep well.”

 

The quarter elf girl then drifted off to sleep.




Notes:

Puck
-Contracted Spirit of Chochorina
-Former Great Spirit of Fire
-His power output is greatly reduced due injuries he sustained, and is now notably weaker than his little sister Beatrice.
-He can no longer assume his "Beast of the End" form, he can assume the form of XXXX by temporarily suspending his contract.

 

-----------------

Yes I brought back Puck, he fits for a few things I had planned. As a note this is Puck without the memory seal he had under Emilia's contract, and he is also free of his probable contract with Echidna.
This makes his attitude a bit different than usual Puck, aka he's had character development. This will be expanded upon later but I got a lot of headcanon about the cat.

Next chapter will be focusing back on the Crusch side of the family, so look forward to that in a couple of days.

Chapter 30: The Lion's Burden

Summary:

The story of how Leo Natsuki Karsten, eldest prince of Lugunica, discovered who he was.

Notes:

Before I begin, full credit must be given to ArcherFromAnor for the general character of Leo.

The overall 'gist' of his character that shall be explored in this chapter is from his concept. I am just adapting it to my fic and expanding upon it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo Natsuki Karsten walked alongside his half sister, Helena Natsuki Van Astrea, through the hallways of the royal palace.

 

Leo sighed and looked towards the ruby eye’d girl. “Must we go to pester our mothers and father?” 

 

Helena wore a comfortable confident smile on her face that she always adorned herself with, save for when she was displeased in some way. “Of course we should Brother. My mother and yours would both be extremely saddened were they to miss our exhibition, and they are already running late.”

 

“Which means the meeting is probably important.” Leo responded flatly.

 

“And you and I are royal heirs, firstborn to our mothers, and of suitable age to bear responsibility." She explained flatly. “I would say it is within our rights to be aware of what is going on.”

 

Leo sighed, shaking his head.

I could argue with her about propriety, but such pleas fall upon deaf ears with her.

 

As if reading his mind, she flashed him a wide and knowing smile, reminding him more of their father than her mother.

 

Leo rolled his eyes but said nothing.

 

As they approached the meeting room, both stopped.

 

“Oh?” Helena raised an eyebrow.

 

Their half brother, Mercurius, stood leaned against the wall next to the door, a book in his hand.

 

Leo stared at him for a moment, “Brother, why are you…”

 

Mercurius raised a finger to his lips, indicating that both of them should be silent.

 

Helena grinned widely and rushed over to Mercurius, surprisingly silent on her feet.

 

Leo let out another silent sigh and followed.

Of course Mercurius is listening in, and of course Helena is so eager to go along with it. Why are all my siblings so fond of impropriety?

 

He then took his place next to Helena.

And since when did I start going along with this sort of thing…

 

The three siblings listened in, able to hear the voices of several of their parents.

 

“Well, I am glad that no one was hurt, but to operate from the length of the Karsten lands to Elior forest…” It was the voice of Leo’s father, Sage King Subaru Natsuki, that he heard first.

 

“Perhaps even further still, this rabble may even have operations as far as the Barielle domain.”

 

Helena frowned as he heard her mother’s voice. She could tell when something was truly irritating her mother, granted almost anyone could do that. But she could notice the subtle degrees of difference. 

Queen Priscilla Natsuki always made her displeasure known to those around her.

 

“Well either way, the bastards we could capture were useless. They either knew basically nothing or woke up barely knowing their left from their right!” 

They heard the angered and annoyed complaints of Queen Felt.

 

This is about the illegal miners that Chochorina and the others encountered.

Leo concluded, and shared a look with Helena and Merciurius.

Both nodded to him and continued to listen.

 

“Yeah, REALLY convenient how the guys who could have told us anything became vegetables.” Subaru grumbled.

 

“That is not wholly true.” Crusch’s voice interjected. “We were able to somewhat confirm a name for their organization.”

 

“Yeah, something like “Crimson Moon” I heard that name pop up a few times when I started digging into things, Ana did too.” Felt replied. 

 

“Great… Well, we got a name. Guess that gives us something to go off of.” Subaru groaned.

 

“Its not enough.” Crusch began. “We need more information.”

 

“Well we won’t get that just sitting around and talking.” said Subaru.

 

Leo noticed Mercurius frown as the ‘Crimson Moon’ was mentioned.

Do you know something already brother?

Leo wondered to himself.

 

Helena’s patience however, seemed to have run its course.

She let out a loud sigh and shook her head. “How boring.” She muttered.

“These matters can wait for later.” She proclaimed to… herself? To them? To the world?

 

Leo and Mercurius could not tell if it was one or all these things.

 

But the result was the same.

 

Helena walked up to the door and knocked.

 

Felt opened the door and tilted her head. “Huh? Leo? Helena? Merc? Why are you three here?” she asked.

 

Helena cleared her throat. “Well we came to fetch our honored parents, as it is half way through Soltime and they promised that they would be there for the exhibition today between Leo and mine own self.” She remarked, graceful and confident as always. “So I would greatly appreciate it if you would allow me to speak with them, Mother Felt.” 

 

Leo peaked into the room, he saw his father, his mother, and mother Priscilla all stare at each other.

 

“Well my beloved daughter is correct.” Priscilla rose to her feet. “This entire conversation has run its course. We have matters to attend to do we not?”

 

Subaru looked down at the seer crystal that told him the time. “Ah, yeah. I guess we got distracted by business. Let's talk about this more, after Ana-chan does her sweep.”

 

Crusch looked over towards Leo, and smiled. “Ah yes, we do have important matters to attend to don’t we?” She said and also rose to her feet and, walking past Felt, approached Leo.

 

Leo smiled back at her. “Greetings mother. I hope you are having a good day.”

He bowed politely, in a fashion befitting the address of a queen.

 

Crusch smiled and placed a hand upon his shoulder. “I am. I apologize that you and your sister had to fetch us.”

 

Leo blushed and cleared his throat. “Ah! There is no need to apologize. You and father have critical matters to attend to. I apologize that we had too…”

 

She shook her head. “No need, and please, we talked about this. Relax, today is your day to enjoy yourself.”

 

Helena let out a playful laugh and then grabbed at Leo's ear, tugging at it. 

 

“Agh!” Leo winced

 

“Brother Leo does have some issues with that still. Perhaps I will have to beat such sense into him still during our match.” she smirked confidently.

 

Leo blinked and stared back at Helena as he brushed her hand away. “Don't get too overconfident sister. Pride may suit you but you risk making yourself the fool when directed at your peers.”

A smirk crossed his face as he spoke back to her.

 

Leo and Helena’s gazes locked, the two prospective royal heirs unyielding before each other.

 

“Alright, that’s enough you two.” Subaru clapped his hands and called both to attention. 

 

The tension between wind and fire dissipated in an instant.

 

Felt nodded along. “Yeah, save it for outside will ya?”

 

Subaru looked to Felt. “Are you going to be coming along Felt?”

 

She shook her head. “Nah, honestly I’ll look into what we were discussing. Since you, Crusch, and Pris are gonna be occupied with family stuff.”

 

Subaru nodded along. “I’ll send a star clone your way when I have a moment to help out.”

 

“Thanks” She pat him casually on the shoulder and wandered on off.

 

 Subaru stared back at the two young stars. “Well then, let’s get outside and see what you two got.”

 

“Gladly. A storm cannot stand before the sun after all.” Helena smirked.

 

“Indeed, I do hope we both live up to your standard.” Leo bowed his head.

 

“And you WILL enjoy yourself, you hear me.” Subaru waved his finger directly at Leo.

 

Leo winced, but nodded his head.

Things really are different now. Or maybe it’s just me.

The young Lion thought to himself. Looking around, he saw all eyes on him, and he smiled.

Or maybe I truly was just foolish.

 

As they began to walk outside, Leo paid a glance towards his half sister.

 

She smiled at him, it was a confident and warm smile. “Try not to disappoint me brother.” She remarked.

 

Leo nodded his head. “I shall endeavor not to do so.”

She never used to look at me like that. Guess that was my own fault as well.

Leo sighed, thinking back to how his relationship with Helena used to be.

Can’t say she was wrong to do so but… She was rather… unpleasant to me back then.

 

*****

 

Two Years Ago

 

It was a royal gala, a gathering at the palace where many nobles of the royal court and of the wider kingdom would be in attendance.

 

Specifically, it was a celebration of his half-sister Helena, who had recently been gifted with a small territory to govern as a test of her capabilities.

 

Leo was conducting himself adequately. He engaged in small talk with those nobles who approached him, spoke kind words of flattery to the myriad number of noble girls around his age being presented to him, and spoke well of himself and of his parents when asked questions by those older than himself.

 

He behaved himself as an ideal royal prince, dressed in a black and green princely uniform without a single pin out of place.

 

“Prince Leo! Truly your Father and Mother must be lucky to have such a diligent son.”

 

“I am honored to converse with such a capable young man.”

 

“You have wisdom and bearing beyond your years. I would expect nothing less from a child of the Sage and the Karsten line.”

 

“You are everything we could hope for from a prince.”

 

“A perfect young gentleman like yourself would honor me with a dance.”

 

“A gifted boy like yourself is surely destined for greatness, just like your parents.”

 

Such comments poured down upon Leo like rain from the sky.

Of course, he did not let things go to his head, he regarded the compliments & he acknowledged them.

Such praise was not to be fuel for his pride or something to be disregarded as pointless flattery. 

 

He simply held his smile, and nodded his head, responding as he should.

“You honor me with such kind words.”

“Thank you, I always strive to meet my parent’s expectations.”

“My thanks for the invitation, but I must attend to my studies for the remainder of the week.”

“As a prince of the royal house, it would be rude of me to turn down a request for a dance from one such as yourself.”

 

His responses were polite and cordial.

His tone was even and regal.

Every sentence he strung together was correct. The words that one would expect from one such as him.

 

As a nobleman and his daughter withdrew from Leo’s presence, the young Lion paid a glance at the lively ball around him.

 

He had been given a moment’s reprieve from entertaining the other nobility.

 

He saw his father and mother locked in conversation with a few other nobles, one of the Wisemen included. His attention was grabbed when he saw one of the nobles casually motion over at him, and even from across the room he could pick up fragments of their conversation.

 

“Truly you have a remarkable son.”

 

“Yeah, our Leo sure is gifted.” He heard his father remark.

 

“Yes, my son is my pride and my joy.” Crusch said, all due affection apparent within her voice.

 

“He reminds me a lot of yourself growing up, Your Majesty Crusch.”

 

“Yes he…”

 

Leo failed to pick up any more of the conversation, and his view was cut off by a small crowd that interposed itself between him and his parents.

 

Leo then turned his attention back to the wider party.

 

Things are going well so far today… I should continue then.

 

He thought to himself. 

 

He returned to the party, continuing to chat with the nobility and conducting himself as he should. The young prince seemed not at all out of place conversing with those who were twice his age or more.

 

“Leo” He heard his mother’s voice call out from behind him.

 

He turned around to see his mother, draped in a regal dark green dress.

 

“Ah, your Majesty.” He bowed lightly and politely.

 

Crusch giggled, finding his display of filial and royal piety to be cute.

 

“Are you doing well today Leo? Are you enjoying yourself?” She smiled, the affection for her son apparent, even as she held herself as a queen should.

 

“I am doing well Royal Mother. Nothing is amiss.” His words were honest, he genuinely believed them.

He then smiled at her, it was a practiced smile, similar to those that he gave the other nobles, though his genuine love for his mother still shined through.

 

Which is why she noticed nothing amiss.

 

“That is good, though could you do me a favor?” she asked.

 

“Of course Your Majesty, what is it?”

 

She sighed, shaking her head as she smiled. “Must you… well I imagine that is your way. Leo, could you dance with your sister Helena? Such a thing should be expected of her older brother.”

 

Leo’s eyes widened for a fraction of a second, before the perfect smile returned.

Though internally he whipped himself.

Of course it would be. This is her celebration and I have barely spoken with her! Dammit I was being careless.   

 

“Of course mother, I would be honored.” His refined tone remained.

 

Crusch then leaned in, and hugged the young prince tightly.

 

Leo’s eyes widened again and he blinked, confused and stiff as his mother hugged him.

“M-Mother?”

 

She continued to hold him. “I am proud of you and the man you are becoming, you know that right?”

 

Leo slowly hugged her back, relaxing slightly. “Y-yes mother. I know, thank you both for your guidance.”

 

Crusch pulled back and sighed. “Well I must attend to others in the party. You should go see Helena now, I believe she is free.”

 

Leo bowed his head. “As you wish mother.”

 

Leo made his way over to Helena, who had surrounded herself with other noble girls around her age.

 

Several instantly clamoured towards the prince.

 

“Ah ah! Prince Leo, it's so good to see you!”

 

“Prince Leo, I hope you are well.”

 

“Prince Leo, you look dashing and refined as always.”

 

The collection of girls clamored before being silenced by Helena’s single raised hand.

 

“Brother Leo, to what do I owe the pleasure of my diligent brother’s presence?” Her tone was proud, confident, and refined. 

 

But like Leo’s it was controlled and distant, though…

 

She only holds such distant bearing with me? Is it because we are rivals? 

 

Leo had noticed that for the past couple of years, since their education truly began, that Helena had kept her distance from him. Regarded him as one might would a peer or acquaintance, rather than family.

Leo never saw it appropriate to press the issue.

 

“I would request a dance from you, honored sister.” he extended his hand. “Today is your celebration after all.”

 

She stared at him and for a moment Leo saw the briefest flashes of a frown across her face, before that usual confident expression returned. 

“So that’s it then? Very well you are correct that such a thing would be expected.”

She took his hand.

“Please do try and provide me some amusement brother.”

 

Leo nodded his head, retaining his elegant bearing. “I shall strive to do my best.”

 

“You will… won’t you.” Her tone darkened at that last statement, her eyes narrowing.

 

Leo noticed it, and stored such information within his mind.

 

Upon the dance floor he led Helena through the dance. The two performed the appropriate steps as they were both taught to do so by their tutors in the field.

 

“Hmmm” Helena let out a small hum during the dance.

 

“Is something amiss sister?” Leo asked as they danced.

 

“Nothing more than the usual.” She responded with a tired voice.

 

“I see…”

What does she mean by that? Did I offend her in some way? Or is something else wrong?


Leo wondered to himself as they continued to dance.

 

“Have your own studies been well? Is everything in order for your new territory sister?” He asked.

 

“Boorish but sufficient, as for the latter I am going to get to it when I feel like it.” She remarked, shrugging her shoulders once as they danced, slowly moving towards the edge of the dance floor.

 

Leo frowned. “Forgive me if it is not my place but shouldn’t you have begun to make preparations for that al…”

 

Helena’s grip tightened on Leo’s shoulder and hand. “Brother, I do not wish to speak of such things with you right now.”

 

“...”

 

The song came to an end, and Helena whispered into his ear. “And you would do well to lose that disgusting and idiotic attitude of your brother.”

She then let go of him and stepped back.

 

“Thank you for the dance dear brother. I believe our obligations are fulfilled in this manner. You may approach me again when you stop acting as an idiot.”

 

Leo stared at her, his expression did not dance besides a blank look in his eyes.

What the hell do you mean by…

“Your welcome sister, I hope I did not displease you.”

His tone remained the same.

 

She frowned, seeing his face. “You really are an idiot brother, repulsive even.” She then turned and left him to his own devices in the ballroom.

 

*****

 

In The Present

 

Leo faced Helena, the two standing several meters apart from each other across the field.

 

Several of the nobility, palace staff, and knights had gathered. Foremost among the audience were the various siblings of the two stars, as well as their parents.

 

“Go Go Helena! You can do it Leo!” Chochorina cheered out from the sidelines.

 

“You show her who is the boss brother!” Aria cried out in support of Leo.

 

“Kick his butt sister!” Alras called out in support of Helena.

 

It was Wilhelm overseeing this practice duel.

 

A dull edged metallic sword was handed to both royals.

Though Helena took a second sword, as was her preference. 

 

“Both of you understand the rules of engagement, correct? The battle shall be till one yields or till the match is judged as concluded. Magic is free to be used, as are bonded spirits.”

 

As Wilhelm spoke, a near spirit of fire manifested next to Helena, while a lesser spirit of wind manifested next to Leo.

 

“I understand.” Leo remarked.

 

“There are no further needs for delay.” replied Helena.

 

Both siblings paid a glance to their parents before they began.

 

Crusch wore a more serious expression, she always did so during these events.

Priscilla retained her usual relaxed and haughty demeanor, expectant eyes upon Helena.

 

Their father had leaned back in his chair, eager to see them both but slightly anxious, as he tended to be. 

 

“If you are ready, then on my signal.” Wilhelm raised his hand. “Begin!”

 

As he motioned with his hand, the two stars leapt forward. 

 

Their blades collided with a loud ring that reverberated through the crowd, those within could not help but cheer. 

 

Leo unleashed cut after cut after cut, slash after slash.

His movements were swift, refined, and focused as he assailed Helena with a ceaseless torrent of sword blows.

 

His blade carved through the air and clashed with her blades over and over. Every second he attacked again, trying to overwhelm her defenses with his unending torrent of cuts.

 

Helena, meanwhile, stood as an unbreakable pillar. With bold and elegant motions she parried and blocked the storm of slashes that assailed her divine self.

If Leo was a storm of steel, then she was a shining star of fire, bright and unyielding. Every blow failed to find purchase, battered aside by her own sword.

 

Though Helena’s own offensive did not fare any better. She swung her blades with power and purpose, sweeping slashes and charges that attempted to break through the guard of the young lion.

 

But these attacks would fail to find their target.

 

Like the wind itself, Leo would dodge away or parry them aside, before renewing his cascade of unending attacks. 

 

The storm could not overcome the sun.

Yet fire could not sever the wind.  

 

Leo’s attacks, despite their relentless speed, retained their precision. Each blow fell exactly where it should, was aimed exactly where he wanted it to go. Even as his blade was silver blur in the air, the prince himself stood stalwart, but simultaneously light on his feet.

 

He advanced when he could, stepping forward to further pressure his sister.

He stepped back when he had to, in order to avoid his sister’s blow or to endure her assault.

And he would sidestep and duck away where he could, before always returning to his center position.

 

A storm of steel raged before Leo Natsuki Karsten, but he himself was calm and focused.

 

Helena found herself slowly inching back. For every swing she took, however powerful, her half brother would swing two or three times.

 

“Tsk. Goa!”
And she broke the deadlock of blades, one she realized she would lose, and brought the duel to the level of magic. 

 

A small swirl of fire erupted around the little sun princess, forcing Leo to leap backwards.

 

A blast of golden light shot forth from the blades, that Leo slashed in two with his sword. 

 

Leo let a smirk cross his otherwise neutral face. “Resorting to magic already sister?”

 

Helena’s fire spirit danced around her as she held both her blades, now coated in light and fire. 

“Why should I limit myself, when facing one such as you brother?” 

She smiled as she flourished swords. 

“You have become worthy, so I don’t think I need to hold back.”

 

Leo nodded his head in acknowledgement as he readied his sword. 

“I see, well you’ve changed too sister. If you’re going to go all out for me.”

His wind spirit danced around him, and a small whirlwind surrounded the prince and his blade.

 

She shook her head and laughed. “Is that what you think? I am as I have always been brother. You are the one that changed. Not that it is unwelcome.” 

Her smile widened.

 

Leo let out a mirthful chuckle.

“I guess you are right. El Fura!”

Leo slashed once with his sword, letting out several wind blades that soared through the air.

 

A shield of light around Helena deflected the first, the rest of the wind blades were parried by Helena’s blazing swords.

 

As Helena deflected his magical blows, Leo charged in yet again.

Wind spiralled around him as his wind met his sister’s light and fire.

Their magics collided as did their blades.

Their eyes locked.

 

She would never fight me like this before. Not as true equals, even if our strength was matched.

 

Leo thought as his eyes remained upon his sister.

 

*****

 

“Who am I supposed to be?”

 

That question, that I asked myself from such a young age, became the bane of my existence. Not because of the pain it caused me, but because of the path that it led me down.

It is a question I began to ask myself when I was around six or seven years of age. When I was trying to discover myself, when my education truly began.

 

A young Prince Leo sat between both his parents as they began to tell him stories of their younger days. Of their triumphs and adventures.

 

The young Leo tightly held a hat, the very hat his mother used to wear.

 

So who am I?

 

I am the eldest prince of the Royal Family of Lugunica. While I have an older brother, his mother is not a queen, so he cannot be a prince.

That still makes him my exalted elder brother, who I love, but the title of eldest prince falls to me.

 

A young Prince Leo, trained with his mother, practicing and mimicking her sword swords as she instructed him.

A warm smile was on her face, even as the Young Prince tripped and fell face first onto the ground.

 

She helped him up.

 

He tried again and again, to complete the sequence of swings, until he performed it fully on his third try.

 

His mother’s eyes beamed with pride, a warm smile that etched into his mind.

 

Who am I?

I am the son of Her Majesty Crusch Natsuki Karsten, leader of the noble house of Karsten, and one of the five Queen Consorts of Lugunica. My mother has many titles besides that such as The Valkyrie, The Goddess of War. In many ways I guess I am more like her than my father, at least in the ways that are obvious. So I always keep her old hat with me. I asked for it once and it has since become one of my most prized possessions. 

 

The young prince Leo sat with his father in the library.

His father had a bright smile as he regaled Leo with stories of his homeworld. The king would even pose in several dramatic ways, to emphasize certain parts of the tales he wove.

 

The young prince clapped and listened in awe of all the tales his father would tell him.

 

When knights and nobles had to interrupt their time together, fetching his father for important business, the young prince would watch.

 

He would watch as they spoke with his father, as his father’s otherwise childish demeanor would fade while he nodded along with their words.

He saw his father as sage and king give orders and directions, how others hung onto his words and respected him. How others would then go off to carry out his will.

 

That image was etched into the young lion’s mind.

 

Who am I?

I am the son of His Majesty Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea, King of Lugunica. My father is the king of the nation in which I live, he is also the Sage, a hero several times over, a great knight, a spirit arts user contracted with a great spirit of Yin and on friendly terms The Great Spirit of Wind, adoptive brother of the Sword Saint and adoptive Grandson of the Sword Demon. 

 

A young Leo was practicing his sword swings in the palace courtyard. 

One of the servants watching over him clapped. “Very good master Leo. You are a natural, as to be expected of a child of the Karsten line and the sage.”



A young Leo was reading, studying the history of the kingdom. His tutor nodded along and observed him. “You are quite something. Such a thirst for knowledge and learning. Truly your father must be proud of a son like you.”



A young Leo, while walking with a tutor, ran into several of the staff and nobles of the court.

He greeted them politely, as a prince should.

“Ah, he has already learned to conduct himself in such a refined manner?”

“Of course,” the tutor replied. “One could expect nothing less from our eldest prince.”

“He does have a lot to live up to. He must meet the expectations of not only his house. But the kingdom.”

A noblewoman laughed. “A child such as this should have no issue with that. Now come young Leo, I shall be taking over your education for today. You must remember to keep striving, you have a lot to live up to.”

 

“I… I am aware” the young Leo said as he was led along.



Who am I?

I am the son of Queen Crusch Natsuki Karsten and King Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea. I am the heir to House Karsten and a potential heir to the entire Kingdom of Lugunica. I am the eldest prince, and I must act as such. 

 

The young prince was studying, it was among his first days being a tutor. He had two tutors, a royal tutor, and a tutor from house Karsten. This setup was to be the usual for him.

“And always remember, through all your studies, you are a Prince and probable heir to the entire kingdom.”

“You are your mother’s child. Even from a young age she excelled academically and militarily. Even should Princess Helena or Princess Cassiopeia be chosen as the royal heir, you are to be the head of house Karsten. Remember this well and I cannot stress this enough. You must honor your house.”

“And the kingdom.”

 

Leo nodded. “I understand,” he said with a bright smile. “I won’t be letting anyone down.”

And the young Leo took to studying like a fish to water.



Who am I?

I am Leo Natsuki Karsten. I was told early on, by the nobility and staff of the royal court and of my mother’s household, that I am the heir of nobility and royalty. That I MUST live up to all the expectations placed upon me from birth, that I must honor them. 

 

“Prince Leo, always remember the burden that you bear.” He was told by a noble baron of the Karsten domain.

 

“Prince Leo, when your mother was young she was a serious child, much like yourself. I see that you inherited much of her tendencies, that is good. It will serve you well for the challenges you must face in life. Your mother is a lot to live up to, but I am confident you can do it.” Spoke one of the elder tutors and nobles of house Karsten’s court, a man who was an instructor for his mother. He took his words to heart.

 

“Oh my! Prince Leo! Such a refined and eloquent young boy. Keep that up and you’ll be the great prince we all know you can be!” Spoke a noblewoman at court. 

 

“You have excelled in all your studies Prince Leo. Your family will be very proud of you. You are a well educated boy with skills beyond your years. I’m certain you shall continue to live up to everyone’s expectations” One of his tutors praised him, while reminding him of duties.

 

“Prince Leo, never forget that you must live up to the honor of your family. As the eldest prince there will always be eyes upon you.”

 

“You truly are your father’s son Prince Leo. He was always the bold sort.” 

 

Who am I?

I listened to them, the voices that pushed the importance of noble etiquette, of my family’s honor, of the immense expectations placed upon me by the kingdom.

Those thoughts were poison.

And I didn’t even realize it.



“Prince Leo, your parents must be proud of you and how hard you work.”

 

“You are an amazing child Prince Leo, your swordsmanship is magnificent for a child your age. Worthy of the eldest prince.”

 

“Prince Leo, you conduct yourself with such grace!”

 

“Prince Leo, your manner of bearing truly honors your house.”

 

“Young Master Leo. I am certain your parents are proud of you and what you have accomplished.” Wilhelm's voice rang a bit louder than most. 

 

“Nya, Little Leo, nyew really are a lot like Lady Crush. Always so serious” As did the voice of his uncle Felix.

 

Neither knew that their words added to the burden the young man carried. 

 

Who am I?

Everyone but my family saw fit to remind me of what I was and what I must do.

I must uphold the etiquette of a royal prince.

I must uphold the honor of my noble house.

I must meet the expectations of my kingdom.

I must live up to the legacy of my parents. 

These were the thoughts that were pushed onto me by everyone around me.

That were with me every hour of every day.

 

A ten year old Leo was diligently practicing his sword swings. Day had turned to night but he continued to work through the sequence of swings, practicing till it was perfect.

“Three hundred and three”

“Three hundred and four”

“Three hundred and five”

 

Crusch came out to the yard, accompanied by one of the staff.

 

“See your majesty, your son is hard at work.”

 

Crusch let out a sigh and smiled. “Yes he is.” She then raised her voice. “Leo! It is getting late and the family is assembling for dinner.”

 

Leo paused mid swing and turned to his mother. “Oh. I apologize Honorable Mother, if I have delayed our family meal.”

 

She shook her head. “Nonsense, I knew you would probably be out here and I wanted to come fetch you myself.” 

 

Leo nodded along. “You did not have too.”

 

“But I wanted too dear.” She smiled and pat him on the cheek. “You really remind me a lot of myself at your age.”

 

Leo smiled back at her, though his seriousness remained. “Thank you mother, that means a lot to me.”

 

“Now then, let us get inside. Your siblings are waiting.”

 

“Of course mother.” Leo retained his serious tone and bearing as he followed his mother inside. 




A ten year old Leo was studying one day, his father walked in and looked over his shoulder.

“Hey Leo, how you doing today? Sorry if I have been a bit busy, I meant to get here earlier so we could chat.”

He ruffled the head of his 2nd oldest son.

 

Leo winced and shifted uncomfortably as Subaru messed up his hair.

“I am doing well Father. There is no need to apologize Your Majesty, as King you have many things to attend to.” His tone was polite, serious, and refined, addressing the king properly.

 

Subaru lifted an eyebrow. “Geeze, I am you dad kid, before I am king. So don’t go calling me Your Majesty in private okay?”

 

Leo bit his lip awkwardly. “But… it is proper that I should do so isn’t it? I’m a bit more… comfortable like that.”

 

Subaru stared at him for a good few long moments, before sighing. “If you say so, ugh I was never THAT serious. I guess you get that from your mother..” He teased him, playfully nudging the stiff child in the side.

 

“Anyways, we are going to see that new play your sisters were looking forward to seeing. And you ARE coming with us this time.”

 

Leo blinked a few times. “But…”

Subaru shook his head. “No butts, otherwise hmmm AH i’ll make it an official order!” he grinned.

 

Leo stared at his father, before standing up. “If it is an order from Your Majesty then I shall not complain Honorable Father.”

 

He bowed lightly and began to pack his things and adjust his uniform.

 

As Leo did so Subaru looked upon him, his smile fading to a frown as he stared over the boy.

 

Who am I?

I did not allow myself time for friends. I did not allow myself time for fun. I would not play outside beyond my practice with the blade. I studied without pause, I maintained the diligence of a soldier. I told my parents nothing was wrong, and they believed me because I did not think anything was wrong.

I simply wanted to live up to their name, as everyone told me I should

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten was studying well into the night. His eyes were heavy with the need for sleep.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten practiced his swordsmenship from dawn till dusk. He fell onto his back by the end, breathing heavily as his ordeal for the day had ended.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten walked alone while other children and his siblings walked with their friends. They laughed and talked while he remained upright and mostly silent, only addressing others when he had too.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten was among the other royal children, who ate together and laughed. While he practiced the perfect table manners of a prince while his siblings around him were more casual. He did not laugh once.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten was standing in the mirror, practicing a smile. A smile he would later use on noble, commoner, stranger, or family alike. 

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten fell into bed, totally exhausted and mentally drained. His arms and legs were sore as he passed out from exhaustion.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten fell asleep while studying. When he awoke his eyes darted around in a panic as he noticed that the sun had gone down. He growled a bit in frustration and found himself smacking his own head.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten threw up into the basin of the bathroom, breathing heavily as he struggled to stand. He stared at himself in the mirror, and slowly stood himself back upright and recomposed himself, promising to himself that he would be stronger.

 

A young Prince Leo Natsuki Karsten was speaking with his parents, a practiced smile was painted upon his face, and his gloves hid the blisters on his hands.

“Yes I am perfectly find Honored Father, Honored Mother”

And the queen detected no lie, because the young Prince did not see anything as wrong.

 

Who am I?

I was His Highness Leo Natsuki Karsten. I was not a boy, not a man, not a person but an heir of nobility. I had to live up to the expectations and responsibilities that I would later have.

I had to be the perfect prince.

 

A young Leo laid in his bed stared vacantly at the ceiling. He did not notice the tears in his eyes.

 

Who am I?

I am an idiot. 

 

*****

 

The duel between the two stars continued.

 

It was a dance of steel against steel, of wind and flame.

 

Both young royals moved across the battlefield, but Leo’s aggression did not cease.

 

He continued to press his assault against his younger half sister, his blade came down upon her blazing swords again and again.

 

Each slash of his was accompanied by the magic of the wind, his strikes even swifter than before.

 

Meanwhile Helena could only laugh. “Yes yes! Alright brother, let's see if you can REALLY keep up with me.”

She shrouded herself in yang magic, her speed and power rising further still. The young princess shining like the side.

 

“Tough talk sister. You know I'm faster.” Wind magic danced around Leo’s feet, enhanced with the potency of the Flow Method.

 

Leo rocketed like a blur, dashing in and out of range of his sister’s blades as she became a dervish of flame and steel.

 

Their attacks continued to collide and bounce off of each other. 

 

Off to the side, Crusch Natsuki Karsten frowned. “Don’t you think they may be taking it too far?”

 

“Don’t they always?” Subaru remarked back. 

 

Priscilla laughed, “What? Worried that my Helena shall outshine your son?” she asked with a haughty grin.

 

Crusch frowned and glared. “I am simply worried that your Helena may get careless. It would be a shame if she suffered a scar due to arrogance.”

 

Priscilla and Crusch continued to stare death at each other.

 

“Ah Hey Hey! We can back off this you know? Both of them know what they are doing.” Subaru broke up the feud between his wives before a second battle could erupt in the audience.

 

Subaru stared back at the two children, his eyes were focused on Leo.

 

Leo’s retained his seriousness and cold focus as he continued to battle his sister. But as their blades continued to clash, as sparks flew and the air itself tore around them both Subaru caught a trace of a smile upon Leo’s face.

 

Glad he’s having fun.

 

The king thought.

 

Leo was then propelled back by a powerful blow from Helena’s blades. The explosion of fire and light sent him into the air.

Now is my chance!

 

The young lion spun in the air, his wind spirit helping him control his movements, as he brought his blade up.

 

While a distance away from Helena, he could see her face clearly, and she could see his.

 

Both wore a confident smile.

 

It's not the same as Mother’s but… a cobbled together innovation is exactly my father’s style!

 

Wind magic gathered around the blade of the young prince.

 

And he swung his sword. 

 

*****

 

“Hey Leo, go with me for a walk.”

 

Those were the words that found Leo sitting outside in the castle gardens alongside his father.

 

He could have said no, that he was tired from another self imposed day of studying and training.

 

But Leo didn’t want to disappoint his father, and he would always cherish time with either of his parents.

 

When Leo got dressed, pulling out one of his uniforms to wear, Subaru shook his head. “We’re just going for a walk, no need for the full uniform.”

 

“Oh… if you insist, Your Majesty.” Leo looked at the hat he kept by his bedside. “Can I…”

 

“Oh, that? Of course you can take that. Even I am not dense enough not to realize how much it means to you.”

 

Leo smiled at his father and placed the hat atop his head. He dressed in a simple tunic and trousers otherwise, the hat making a rather odd adornment in this case, but Leo was too tired to care.

 

So he was led out to the garden by his father, the two sitting on one of the benches and staring up at the stars.

 

“So, been working hard lately huh?” Subaru asked him.

 

“Of course Father. I want to be the best I can be. If you think I am not then I can…”

 

“Woah woah slow down there Leo” he put a hand on his shoulders. “I never said or even implied that you weren’t. I just asked if you were working hard. That’s all.”

 

Leo paused, staring back at his father. “I am working hard, yes.”

 

Subaru let out a sigh. “Yeah, I had to do a lot of hard work too, when I first came to this world. I knew basically nothing so every day was a non stop struggle for a while.” 

 

“I… could imagine. I suppose I am privileged to have all this support, everyone helping me be the best I can be.” Leo muttered.

 

“Yes, but you also have a ton on your plate too you know? Being a King drives me up a wall most of the time honestly.” He shrugged and groaned, leaning back. “I was REALLY not cut out for it. Imagine it, only in this world a few years and suddenly a good chunk of the Kingdom is asking me to be king. Everyone expecting me to live up to their notion of being a king. Though I guess I'm lucky. I got some great girls who are way more capable than me to rely upon. Even if I’m the one who has to point them in the right direction at times.”

 

Leo stared at his father. “Father I…”

 

“But you know. A part of me had to accept that, and sometimes I just sort of stop caring what people expect of me.”

 

“What do you mean?” Leo asked.

 

Subaru shook his head and leaned on his legs. “That people wanted me to be King. So I’m going to do what I think I should do, what I want to do as king. Simple as that.” he smiled.

 

Leo nodded along slowly. “You sound… really confident in yourself.”

 

Subaru laughed. “Are you kidding? Ask your mother, ANY of them what my confidence is like, especially what it used to be like.”

 

“What… do you mean?” Leo asked. 

 

“That your old man here was his own number one worst enemy. I'd rather take on any of the old Sin Archbishops a hundred times than deal with some of the thoughts I had to deal with.”

 

“But… why?”

 

Subaru rubbed his forehead. “It’s… complicated.” He looked down at the ground. 

 

“Leo… why do you keep pushing yourself so hard?” Subaru asked, his voice now far lower.

 

“Father, there isn’t any problem. I can assure you that.”

 

Subaru looked at him, placing a hand on his shoulders. “Leo, as your father, not as your king or any nonsense like that, I want you to answer me. As plainly as possible.”

 

Leo slowly nodded his head. “If that… is what you wish.”

Leo tried to ignore the sick churning in his stomach.

 

“What do you want? What is your main goal in life right now?”

 

“I..” Leo thought and then the voices came back to him. “I wish to be a good eldest prince for the nation.” The answer was honest, this is what Leo wanted to be.

 

“Okay. Why is that?” Subaru asked.

 

“Because… It’s what I should be?”

 

“Why do you think that?” Subaru asked plainly.

 

“I…” Leo choked on his words for a moment and then, taking a breath, looked up at the sky. “You and Mother… you're both so amazing. I just… I just want to meet your expectations.”

 

“My expectations?” Subaru questioned.

 

“Yes… I just… I want to work hard to make you and Mother proud of me. It's what I should be doing. I really do feel that way Father. Please you don’t have to really…”

 

“Leo. You are my son, I’ll pry where I want to pry. We are father and son before being a king and prince.”

 

“But that’s…” Leo trailed off and looked back at the ground.

 

Subaru sighed again, patting Leo on the shoulder.  He then stared up at the night sky. “You know, I've mentioned your grandfather a few times right? I’m not talking about Heinkel or anything like that. I mean my birth father.”

 

Leo nodded along. “Yes, though, not very often.”

 

“It… hurts to talk about, even now honestly. My father was, well I always thought of him as an amazing guy. He was strong, funny, friendly, successful, and everyone liked him. And as his son, everyone saw him in me. When I was really young, younger than you, they would always tell me how I reminded them of him. Especially when I was the best at something, when I won a competition, when I did well in school.”

 

Subaru then sighed. “But that didn’t last.”

 

“Father?”

Leo noticed the pained expression on Subaru’s face.

 

“I stopped being the best, it was… way too much. I just couldn’t live up to his expectations, so I sort of… gave up.” He shook his head. “I stopped trying, stopped taking life seriously, stopped doing well… anything. I just… I felt like I couldn’t live up to my dad’s expectations.”

 

Leo trembled a little bit. “What… happened then?”

 

Subaru shook his head. “I didn’t get a chance to sort myself straight back home. I ended up here, in this world, before I could… But I came to realize something, a little while after I got here.”

 

“Realized what?”

 

“That I was being an idiot.”

 

“Father, you aren’t…”

 

“Oh I was. I was stupid for thinking my parents wanted me to be like them. That they wanted me to be just like my father. That they weren’t… just happy with me being Subaru Natsuki.”

 

Subaru looked back at Leo. “So… is that ringing any bells for you?”

 

“Fa..father I…” Leo’s voice was caught in his throat, as he found himself crying.

 

“Hey Leo… you can.”

 

Leo turned away, curling up in on himself. “Don’t just… I don’t want you to see me like this!”

 

Subaru pulled his hand away, Leo had his knees pressed up against his chest as he continued to silently weep.

 

“Father I… I just… I don’t want to disappoint you. I don’t want to disappoint everyone.”

 

“Why do you think you’d disappoint me or your mother, with anything?” Subaru asked. “If anything, I've told you a few times that you need to learn to have some fun.”

 

“I know but… I… I was barely keeping it up as it was. I had to train, I have to be a master swordsmen, I have to be smart, I have to know how to conduct myself, I have to have perfect etiquette, I have to be a good son, I have to be a good prince… I… I HAVE TO!”

 

He continued to tremble, though his knees slowly pulled away from his face.

 

“I don’t want to disappoint everyone. I want to be what everyone thinks I should be. I need to be a good prince, a good son for you and mom. I felt like if I didn’t… then I would be letting the whole kingdom down.”

 

Leo then slammed his own fists into his knees.

 

“Every day, eat, study, practice, eat study, practice, eat study, practice, eat study, practice, eat study, practice, eat study, practice! Every Single Day.”

 

He shook his head while tears continued to fall. 

 

“I feel like I am going to scream some nights. Like my body is going to just give out. Like I am just going to fall over dead. I’m too weak! I’m too weak to be the prince! I’m too weak to be your son. I’m too weak to be my mother’s son! Everyone tells me how my mother was like me growing up! How I am following in her footsteps. But mother is an amazing leader, everyone respects her. But I… I feel like I can’t be her, I'm too weak to be her.”

 

He took the hat from his head and held it tightly against himself.

 

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry you had to have such a weak son. I am sorry that you couldn’t have a son who was strong enough to live up to what you both wanted for me. I’m sorry that I am…”

His voice trailed off into sobs as he held the hat tightly.

 

Subaru continued to look at him, crying and staring at Leo as he held the hat to his chest.

“Leo…”

He knew what he had to do. What his father would do in this situation.

 

“Father I’m… sorry I… I can’t I…”

 

“Father Son Headbutt!” 

Subaru smashed his own head against Leo’s, sending the young lion reeling back.

 

“Ow! What was…”

 

“A good ole fashion Natsuki family headbutt! You’ll probably have to do it to your own kid one day. You’re lucky it wasn’t my dad though, his headbutt would have been an axe kick.” Subaru proclaimed, as if proud of himself for that solution. 

 

Leo stared at his father, looking at him like he had grown a second head.

 

“Leo… a lot of what you just said REALLY bothered me but, the worst part was that last bit. That you think you are weak, that you think you are a failure. That your mom and I WOULDN’T be proud of you.”

 

“But… I…”

 

“But NOTHING!” Subaru grabbed both of Leo’s shoulders. “Your mom and I, heck all of us, we never wanted you to push yourself like this. Yes we want you to grow up to be strong, but in the way that works best for you. You got a lot going for you. You have done PLENTY more than enough for me and your mother to be proud of you several times over. What we DON’T want is your destroying yourself or tearing yourself apart.”

 

Leo stared at him, trembling still as he met his father’s gaze.

 

“Leo… more than anything. Your mother and I want you to be happy. So answer me this… are you happy?”

 

Leo stared at him, tears still flowing from his own eyes as he then threw his arms around Subaru and held himself close. “I’m not… I'm not its… it was too much dad… I couldn’t.”

 

Subaru held Leo, holding him close.

“It's okay Leo it’s alright…”

 

“I just thought… I thought I was supposed to… ” Leo choked out the words.

 

“I get it. I get it… let it out just. Where did you even get the idea you had to put all this on yourself from anyways?”

 

“I… everyone… they told me that…”

 

“Who… told you that?” Subaru slowly pulled away from Leo, and stared him right in the eyes.

 

And so the two talked, the son finally spilling out the burdens he was bearing before his father.

 

Subaru watched on, letting the Lion vent his agony as he looked upon his son with nothing but firm compassion.

The anger festering inside him would be saved for others, and saved for later…



As the king later led the young prince back to his room, they were met by the figure of a woman in a dark nightgown.

It was Crusch Karsten, who noticed the redness in her son’s eyes.

 

“Subaru, Leo… is everything alright.”

 

“I.. I’m fine mom.”

 

Crusch frowned. “Leo you…”

 

Subaru sighed.

 

“I.. I'll be fine mom I…”

 

Crusch continued to stare at him.

 

“You don’t have to worry about me… really it’s not… a big deal I…”

“Leo…” Subaru groaned. “You know saying that doesn’t work when your eyes are red and you look like your skeleton is about to rip out of your body. It ESPECIALLY doesn’t work on your mom.”

 

“What’s going on…” Crusch asked, her voice full of concern as she looked between her husband and eldest son.

“It’s… a long story… Leo’s had a lot on his mind…”

 

“Well we have all night, and all day tomorrow if need be.” Crusch frowned and then turned to Leo. Gently, she touched his cheek. “Leo, please tell me what’s wrong. You know you can tell me anything…”

 

“I’m… I’m sorry Mother…. Mom.. I've been... Really stupid.”

 

She tilted her head and stared, listening as her husband and son told her of all that had transpired.

 

It did not take long for the woman known as the War Goddess to burst into tears and fall to her knees, taking her son into her embrace.

“I.. I’m sorry… I’m so sorry! Leo I… I never noticed… how did I never notice I…”

She held him tight and close, clinging to him as if she was afraid he would slip away and vanish forever.

“Don’t you ever think you have to do something like that to yourself to make us proud. Your father and I would never ask you to do that for us. We are proud of you for being you Leo. You don’t… you don’t have to be me, please don’t be me. Please just be you Leo. Please don’t burden yourself like you have been. I just want my son Leo.”

The valkyrie’s cries devolved into tears after that as she continued to hold her son, who also wept with her.

 

Subaru sighed, and slowly knelt down, wrapping both Leo and Crusch in an embrace.

 

The young Leo closed his eyes, and fell asleep while standing in his parent’s embrace.

 

He was that tired.

 

He was carried back into his room and he was laid in his bed, his parents staying with him through the night. 

 

*****

 

The duel had ended. Helena had one sword at her side, but the other was on the ground.

Leo was a mere foot away from her, his blade held at her neck.

 

The ground beneath them was torn to pieces and her footing was shaky, while Leo had his feet firmly planted on the ground. Both their attires were covered in the dirt and grime of the upturned ground beneath them.

 

“It is my win this time sister.” Leo declared, breathing heavily.

 

“Ah, I guess it is your win this time.” Helena also breathed heavily, though her voice was less shaky than that of her brother’s. 

“You attacked the ground with your mother’s technique. Even though you don’t have her divine protection?”

 

Leo nodded his head. “I had my wind spirit compensate, I have to be even more exact with the sword swing, and the power output isn't where I'd like it to be, for now.”

 

He slowly withdrew his sword and stepped back. “So, it's even now then?” He asked her, a smile across his face.

 

She smiled back at him. “Yes it is actually. Your wins and mine are now tied, do not think you shall be lucky enough to pull ahead properly. The world favors me. All this does is prove you to be a fitting rival for the throne finally.”

She let out a chuckle as she took the time to pose, pointing right at him while her other hand that still held her sword drove it into the ground before her.

 

Leo sighed and shook his head. “That’s going to be how you see it huh?”

 

“Of course, how else would I see such a thing brother?” She then looked over herself and frowned. “Though this outfit has been suitably ruined. I have half a mind to burn it away right now”

 

“Please don’t sister. Even you have to understand that would be indecent.” Leo facepalmed.

 

“I guess you are right? Ugh well that is really annoying.” She let out a small pout.

 

Leo laughed and looked over as he saw his family approach.

 

He thought to himself

 

Who am I?

I am Leo Natsuki Karsten. I am a prince, an heir of nobility, a son to a wonderful and amazing mother and father, I am an older brother to several siblings and many half siblings. I am loved by my family, and I love them.

And above all… I am simply Leo.

Notes:

Firstly, once again I give all credit to ArcherFromAnor for Leo's character.

The general gist of either the Royal Court or the Karsten Court putting these ideas in Leo's head was his idea, I just made it into a proper fic as a part of this one.
-----

So this chapter was NOT meant to be this long. I considered dividing it in two but powered through and wrote the whole thing today!
I REALLY hope you enjoyed this chapter, it was really interesting to write and I tried some things.

Now then onto my questions!

Question 1: On a 'for fun' topic, when I eventually get to the "theater" counterpart of this chapter for the react fic, how should Theater Crusch react to that 'middle' section of the chapter ya think? The "Who Am I?" section showing what Leo's mindset was really like? Just any and all ideas there would be appreciated.

Question 2: A bit more serious and it pertains to the last chapter with Chochorina and Puck. I have my own headcanon for the furball that I could include in this fic. It would not affect the overall 'plot' but diving into that would flesh out the world/history I envision for Re:Zero a bit more, and it would alter a few things about Puck's appearances. If you don't mind me including Headcanon that turns into "Basically OC" territory in this case, then let me know.

 

Next chapter will be focusing on another one of Subaru & Crusch's kids. Stay tuned for that in "The Awakening of the Whirlwind"

Chapter 31: Awakening of the Whirlwind

Summary:

What should be a somewhat normal day turns into one of the most important days of Aria Natsuki Karsten's life.

Notes:

As a note, this chapter is mostly an adaptation of "The Karsten Prodigy" by ArcherFromAnor.

Really want to thank him again for letting me adapt/import that story into this fic.

Please go read that when you are done here since its going to be more in depth than what I can do here.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aria Natsuki Karsten had noticed her brother Leo behaving strangely around her for the past couple of weeks.

 

The first time she noticed it was when Leo woke them up a few days prior.

 

“Wake up! Rise and shine. Mother wants you down at breakfast in half an hour!” Leo shouted as he knocked on each of their doors.

 

Aria shared her room at the Karsten estate with Lenna, who still remained buried within her sheets. 

 

“Ugh do you have to be so loud this early?” Aria groaned as she pushed herself up from the bed. Her brown hair was a tangled mess. She pushed herself out of the bed and stretched her body, quickly rousing herself without issue.

As she made her way out of the bedroom she would see Lenna bury her face deeper within her pillow and mutter something incomprehensible into it.

 

All in all a normal start to the day.

 

Aria, as per usual, went into Aslan’s room to rouse him from slumber. Both Laith and Aslan shared a room, having beds on opposite sides.

 

Aria entered the room with Leo, though while Leo remained by the door, Aria went over to little Aslan.

 

“Hey Aslan, it's time to wake up.~”

She smiled at him and gently nudged him awake. Her tone was quiet and full of care.

 

“Ugh, morning already?” Aslan muttered, his voice thick with the weight of sleep.

 

“That’s right, better get up or big brother Leo will get really annoyed at you.~ You know how scary he can be.”

 

Leo sighed and shook his head. “Aslan, do you really need Aria to lead you by the nose to wake up?”

 

Aria rolled her eyes. “He’s four Leo, cut him a break. We can’t all be perfect little soldiers like you. We are dad’s kids too.”

 

Leo stared at her for a few seconds, searching for a valid response but finding none. “Fair… Though dad still wakes himself up early when he needs to.”

 

She sighed and hoisted up Aslan out of the bed and over her shoulder. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned up.” she smiled as she began to arrange his bed with her free hand.

 

Leo turned his attention to Laith, who already began to complain.

 

Laith grumbled as he slowly pushed himself up. “Agh, I curse morning whenever it greets me.” 

 

“Do you have to complain every morning Little Brother?” Leo asked with a deep sigh. 

 

“It is within my rights too, yes.” Latih responded dryly as he picked himself up out of bed. “You do know that without proper sleep you risk seriously affecting my mental health. Unlike you, I view my brain as something of value.”

 

Leo shook his head and gently shoved Laith along and into the hallway. “You had plenty of sleep, and it's your fault for staying up all night reading, now move.”

 

While Leo continued to chastise Latih, Aria held up Aslan in one arm. With her free hand she began to make the bed and toss the discarded laundry into the appropriate baskets.

 

That was when she first noticed Leo looking at her, a curious and critical gaze that tracked her every motion.

 

Aria turned back to him. “Something up Leo?”

 

Leo shook his head. “No… nothing really.”

 

He then made his way back into the hall.

 

Aria followed, still carrying Aslan.

 

The siblings made their way to the washrooms, Lenna shuffling along like a zombie while continuing to mutter under her breath.

 

Leo clapped his hands together, ushering them all along. “Come on, if you aren’t cleaned up and downstairs mom WILL make you clean the entire mansion top to bottom and give the maids a day off.”

 

“That’s almost as much a threat as that time you and Mom made us run laps about the mansion.” Aria remarked as she carried Aslan to the washroom.

 

Lenna grumbled. “That day was truly hell.”

 

“Can you ever stop complaining Lenna?” Leo asked his green haired sister.

 

She shook her head. “No. Not when you threaten me with such a harrowing experience again. A delicate noble girl like myself should not have to engage in such strain, we pay people for that.”

 

Aria came up beside Lenna and smiled. “That’s now how life works little sister. House Karsten is a deeply militant household after all. Got to be able to do your own work.”

 

“Ugh, but whyyyy” She groaned and slumped against her elder sister. Aria laughed and began to push her along to the washroom as well, a grumbling Laith following behind.

 

“There must be some law against overbearing and abusive elder brothers who make their siblings work too hard.” Latih muttered.

 

“Now when they have a mother and father’s approval, now go.” Leo replied, shaking his head but smiling as he watched them move along. 

 

Aria did notice that Leo’s gaze continued to linger upon her.

 

****

 

That was the first time Aria noticed her brother’s gaze, but there were others throughout the following days.

 

As she, Leo and Kiara were busy arranging the furniture in one of the playrooms, at their mother’s behest, it happened again.

 

“We are almost done here.” Kiara said cheerfully. “Just need to put the chairs back in place.

 

“Great, then we can get on to doing something actually fun.” Aria remarked.

 

Leo shook his head and picked up one of the large cushioned chairs. “No, we have studying to do. Reading and history lessons today.”

 

Aria let out a groan, hoisting up two of the chairs, one in each hand. “You ARE a killjoy you know that right?”

 

“Hey, I've gotten better.” Leo sighed, but once again his eyes locked onto Aria as she arranged the furniture.

 

Kiara giggled. “A bit, but you are still way too serious.”

 

“I think you’re just a lost cause honestly brother.” Aria flashed him a grin.

 

Leo blinked, looked back at Kiara, then towards Aria again. “Well, you might be partly right there. But I do enjoy what I do.” 

 

“That’s the scary part.” Aria remarked as she pushed a table back into place, lifting it slightly so it would not drag across the floor.

 

She noticed Leo looking at her strangely again, but said nothing.

 

***

 

It happened again when the siblings had managed to actually offend their mother and father.

A stupid incident that ended up with an excessive amount of lunch on the floor of the dining room.

 

As such, all of them found themselves doing laps around the Karsten Estate grounds. Albeit Aslan had to do less than others, given his age.

 

Aria was jogging alongside her siblings while Leo ushered them along from the back. “Come on, we only have one more lap to go after this!”

 

Lenna let out a loud wail of despair. “I am going to die! I am going to actually die! Just bury me where I drop.”

The young spoiled girl  wore a face like she had been through war itself, though in reality she was just being forced to actually work.

The most terrifying of fates for the laziest of the Natsuki children. 

 

Kiara smiled as she jogged alongside Lenna. “Come on sister, it isn’t that bad.” She smiled at her. “It could be far far worse, you know what Mother Priscilla or Mother Ram are like when their kids misbehave."

 

Laith was in similarly terrible condition as he continued to complain himself, limping along like a tired dog. “Bro-brother surely this can’t be Ugh necessary!”

 

“Laith, shut-it. Especially since this is partly your fault too.” Leo retorted. 

 

The young boy continued to grumble, not even having the energy to really mutter another reply.

 

Aria jogged near the front of the pack. “Hey, we can relax when we are done”

 

Both Lenna and Laith continued to grumble and whine as they jogged along.

 

Though Aria noticed Leo looking at her again.

 

“Aria, how are you holding up?” he asked.

 

“Oh, I'm fine. I’m not a lazy pile of bones like those two.” She smiled.

 

Leo just nodded, and their jog continued, although she felt his eyes upon him several times. 

 

***

 

And there were many other times.

 

When they conversed shortly before bed.

 

When they were eating dinner together.

 

When she went out to bring him a drink while they trained.

 

All throughout the past two weeks, she felt her brother's critical gaze upon her.

 

But he never said anything, so she never openly mentioned it.

 

That was until the day everything changed. 

 

*****

 

The day itself started like any other. The Natsuki-Karsten family was assembled for a meal, only the father was absent. Though Felix and Wilhelm stood off to the side, acting as the family ‘guards’ during this meal.

Though both were, in practice and in actuality, family for the young children, given Wilhelm’s adoption of Subaru as a grandson. 

 

Crusch then cleared her throat. “There will be a diplomatic conference taking place within the Royal Palace today, as you are all well aware.”

 

The children fell silent, their chattering ceasing as their mother made an announcement. 

 

“It shall be hosting the Emperor of Vollachia today, Vincent Vollachia, to be accompanied by some divine generals. The conference shall be later in the day, closer to sundown.” She explained.

“Leo and Kiara will accompany me when I leave for the palace in the afternoon. I trust you all to be well behaved while I am gone.”

 

The children were silent, all hanging on their mother’s words.
She normally spoke to them as Crusch Natsuki Karsten, their mother. 

This was the tone of Crusch Natsuki Karsten, Queen of Lugunica and head of House Karsten. This was a tone of voice they only heard when it was serious matters related to the kingdom.

 

She then let out a breath and continued to eat, indicating that breakfast may continue as normal.

 

Kiara looked to her mother. “Representatives from Kararagi will be visiting later this week, correct? You mentioned that before I believe?”

 

“And representatives from Gusteko next week.” Leo added.

 

Crusch nodded along. “Yes, that's right. It's to handle a few different sorts of matters.” 

 

“Sounds like a lot of troublesome nonsense.” Lenna remarked as she continued to lazily eat, picking slowly at her food.

 

Aria jabbed her lightly in the side. “Hey, it's what Mom, Dad, and our other moms have to deal with. You won’t get out of it either when you’re old enough.”

 

Lenna groaned. “Not if I can help it. You can all handle that trouble.”

 

Crusch shook her head and sighed.

 

While they continued to eat, the siblings chatted amongst themselves.

 

Lenna let out a dramatic groan as she whined. “And there is so much work!” She muttered. “There are endless books and lessons. How do you both do it?”

 

“Well right now you have the easy stuff sister, wait until swordsmanship and magic are added to your curriculum in a year or two.”

 

Lenna shook her head. “Can… can I just not? Please, that sounds like way way too much trouble and far far too much work. You don’t do that sort of thing? Right Sister Kiara.”

 

Kiara laughed. “I’ve already practiced swordsmanship with brother Leo for over two years now, and recently began my magical instruction.”

 

“Thats right.” Felix pipped up from the side. “Lady Kiara has a high affinity for water magic.”

 

“It’s not that bad sister.” Leo remarked. 

 

“Say the man who practices from sunrise, I refuse to believe you are human. Ugh I am going to die.” Lenna groaned as she lazily picked at her food.

 

“You’ll be starting your martial lessons soon, right Aria?” Leo looked over at his brown haired sister seated next to him.

 

“Oh? Yeah in a month or two. Probably not going to be going through your regime. I’m not a pushover like Lenna but that WOULD kill me.” Aria remarked.

 

Leo stared at her for a second and then smiled, nudging her side. “Then how about you practice with me today.”

 

“Huh?” She blinked at him.

 

“Yeah? I mean, if you're going to start formally, and if you have some time today, why not practice with me. See how strong you are and what your baseline is. It’ll be fun, just a brief spar and maybe a few drills so you get your footing.”

 

At this point everyone was staring at him.

 

“Aria is super strong!” Aslan cheered from the sideline and threw his hands in the air to cheer for his elder sister.

 

“Ah not really, I mean… I’m not really planning to be the ‘fighting sort of type’ I just, I mean that doesn’t really seem like me.” Aria blushed lightly and looked around.

 

“I think you should try it Aria.” Kiara remarked. “Might be good for you. Maybe you’ll like it.”

 

“Come on sis, you may find you really enjoy it.” Leo remarked again.

 

Crusch thought about it and nodded along. “I agree, your brother has good insight for this sort of thing. You might even learn something about yourself Aria.”

 

Aria let out a groan and leaned back in her chair. “Ugh, well I mean if you are going to insist.” She then smirked. “Just remember that you asked for this, in case I show you up.”

 

“Yay!” Aslan shouted, throwing up his hands in celebration.

 

Leo chuckled. “Well we’ll see about that then Aria. I was going to start training in an hour, so before lunch. Is that fine with you?”

 

“Yeah, I'm good with that, as long as mom excuses my posture and writing lessons for that time.”

 

She nodded. “I’d say this is a good substitute. I’ll sadly be busy finishing the paperwork I need arranged before the conference later."

 

“I’ll bet on Aria.” Laith remarked as he took another bite of his food.

 

“Aria is going to win!” Aslan innocently cheered.

 

Aria blushed bright red. “Well I am going to bring my best big brother, so you better be ready!”

 

“I would expect nothing less.”

 

*****

 

After lunch, Leo found himself cornered by Wilhelm and Crusch in the hallway.

 

“Leo, what was that about?” Crusch asked, narrowing her gaze at him.

 

“That was a rather sudden idea you had Master Leo. If you could explain your reasoning?” Wilhelm retained a curious glance over the young boy.

 

“I… well… I've just noticed something— different about Aria lately. She seems like she has… ‘something’ I don’t know. Just felt like maybe… might be a good idea to spar with her. Might help me figure out what’s been bothering me lately when I look at her.”

 

“When you look at her?” Crusch’s gaze narrowed further at Leo.

 

Leo blinked, eyes widening. “I didn’t mean anything improper mother! Of course not. I just meant, Aria’s seemed strange to me the past few weeks, the way she moves is not... I’m not sure how to describe it. I’ll know when I cross blades with her though, I can feel that.” As he spoke, sorting out his own thoughts, there was a stern resolution in his eyes.

 

Wilhelm and Crusch looked at each other.

“I can supervise their training session if you’ll allow me, Lady Crusch. Master Leo has a good eye for these sorts of things. Aria is his sister, I'd say he’s more than earned the right to test his assumptions.”

 

Crusch let out a deep sigh and nodded. “That should be sufficient, I can have Ferris help me prepare what I need.”

 

She looked back down at Leo. “Leo, just be careful with Aria. Remember this will be your sister’s first time in a sparring match.”

 

“I understand mother, don’t worry.” he smiled warmly back at her.

 

Such a warm smile on her son’s face, Crusch could not help but draw him into a hug.

 

***

 

A short time later, Kiara was forcibly guiding Lenna through her dancing lessons.

 

Aria had already completed her's for the day and sat off to the side against the wall, looking down at herself and seemingly pondering countless things.

 

“Are we just about done? We’ve been at this for nearly an hour!” Lenna let out another whine of protest.

 

“Well we’d have been done already if you put some proper effort into it sister. Just a few more times through the steps and you’ll maybe be passable.” Kiara replied with a warm and sisterly smile.

 

They normally would expect Aria to chime in with a quip or jab at Lenna’s expense, but Aria was lost in her own thoughts at the moment. 

 

Lenna and Kiara both shared a look as the normally loud Aria said nothing.

 

“Something bothering you Aria?” Kiara asked, concerned for her sister.

 

“Nothing just, maybe nervous about training with Leo later.” Aria muttered.

 

Kiara shook her head. “You don’t have anything to worry about. Our Brother Leo may be lots of things, but he’s never been anything but good to us.”

 

“Says you! He’s as harsh a task master as they come. Harsher than even you are with this lesson!” Lenna said as she began to move through the sequence again with Kiara. 

 

“You’re just a lazy potato, as dad would say.” Aria remarked as she slowly stood herself up, joining them in doing another practice run through of the dance. Her moves were graceful, even more so than her more experienced older sister Kiara. 

 

“Daddy would never call me a potato! How dare you! I’m daddy’s angel.” Lenna huffed as she performed a slow spin, moving about half the speed she should for the dance.

 

“But you are lazy.” Kiara giggled, having already completed the step and now was waiting for Lenna to catch up.

 

“Training with Leo sounds like… the worst experience imaginable.” Lenna bemoaned. 

 

“Wait a year or two and it will be your turn Lenna.” Kiara warned with a smile as the sisters finished their dance.

 

“Ugh I'd rather die. We have other people, including Leo, to handle all the swords and magic stuff.” She muttered as Kiara prompted her and Aria to begin again.

 

“So what does that leave for you to do then exactly?” Kiara asked.

 

“Nothing! Obviously, just how I prefer.” Lenna said without shame. 

 

Aira shook her head as she easily worked through the sequence of graceful motions.  “Ugh why didn’t I even accept? Leo is like, the BEST swordsmen out of any of our siblings, half or otherwise. And he trains every day. He’s going to make a joke out of ME rather than the other way around.”

 

“Is that REALLY the problem? Why would you say yes then?” Aria asked.

 

“Just saying no is easier Aria. I do it all the time. You should follow my example in sloth.” Lenna added with a smug grin.

 

Aria then halted her dance, placing both feet on the ground. “Well… There’s also… one other thing. Leo’s been looking at me… a lot lately.”

 

Both sisters stopped their motions and stared at Aria.

 

“He’s been… staring at you?” Lenna asked.

 

“Sister…” Kiara began.

 

She blushed and rapidly shook her head. “Nothing like that but… it’s strange, he’s looking at me like something is wrong.” she bit her lip. “Like all the time, when we talk, when we eat, just… like he’s looking for something or noticed something?”

 

“That is really weird. Well Leo does tend to watch things a lot, he does too much work in his head.” Lenna suggested. 

 

“Maybe he’s just excited to train with you? Leo can be intense.” Kiara suggested. 

 

Lenna then grinned. “Or maybe MAYBE he thinks you’ll actually beat him? Wouldn’t that be something? Maybe you’ll finally put him in this place and allow for some peace in this house.”

 

“Ugh I don’t know” Aria muttered. 

 

Lenna laughed. “Sounds like his head has finally come loose then. Must be all the work he does. I shall take gentle care of myself to not fall to the same fate, not working too hard mentally or physically.” Lenna shrugged her shoulders as she leaned herself against the wall.

 

“Sister… are you sure you want to train with Leo today?” Kiara asked, walking alongside Aria.

 

Aria nodded her head slowly. “I think so, I don’t know. Maybe it will give me an idea of what’s going through his head.”

 

Kiara nodded along. “Well it’s almost time, you should be getting ready.” 

 

Aria nodded her head, and began out of the room.

 

“Are we finally done here? I’d like to go back to the ‘nothing’ that I normally do.” Lenna smiled, already making her way out of the room.

 

Kiara gripped one of Lenna’s shoulders before she could make it very far.

 

“Not so fast Lenna. You have to get through the dance that you messed up yesterday. Mom was VERY specific about you making sure to get that down right today.”

 

“But whyyyyyyy!” Lenna’s wail of despair echoed through the house.

 

It was a common occurrence, so the household staff just ignored it.



***** 

 

As they made their way towards the field, Laith questioned his eldest brother.

 

“So, what is with the sudden interest in Aria Leo?” Laith asked. “Such spontaneous requests aren’t like you. You normally seem to think of it as rude.”

 

“Well, maybe it was but… it’s just a feeling.” Leo shook his head. “Laith, have you noticed anything weird about Aria lately?”

 

“Not particularly, no. Have you?” the younger brother replied.

 

“I’m, not sure. The way she moves is just… different, unusual. I.. think i’ll figure it out when i spar with her, that should tell me what I need to know.”

 

“Oh? You’ve gone crazy, I see. Not that it’s the greatest of losses.” Laith remarked with disinterest, taking out a book to thumb through it as they walked.

 

Leo rolled his eyes, but did not fall for Laith’s bait. 

 

***

 

Soon enough, the Natsuki Karsten children were gathered within the training field of the Karsten Estate, under the watchful eye of Wilhelm Van Astrea.

 

Leo was showing Aria the basic sequences of sword swings as Wilhelm handed her a practice sword.

“I won’t be using any magical enhancement for this, so you don’t have to worry about that. It will be a fair fight.” Leo remarked.

 

“As fair as a fight can be when you got five years on me, give or take.” Aria groaned as she twirled the wooden practice sword in her hands.

 

Leo chuckled. “Difference of experience is considered fair in a match sister. But still, just focus on trying to block my blows, only counter when you feel comfortable.”

 

“Please, try not to strain yourself Lady Aria.” Wilhelm requested as he took a step back.

 

Laith was sitting on the grass, reading his book. 

 

Aslan was sitting next to him, watching with interest alongside Lenna.

 

Kiara chose to keep herself standing, observing both Aria and Leo curiously. 

 

“I still think Aria is going to beat up Leo.” Laith remarked to his siblings.

 

Lenna laughed. “As fun, funny, and fitting as that would be, our brother Leo is sadly a monster or demon when it comes to swordsmenship. My heart is with her though.”

 

“Aria will win!” Aslan cheered.

 

Kiara said nothing, her gaze now focused on Leo and Aria.

What’s going through your head brother Leo? This sort of thing isn’t like you.

 

****

Inside, Crusch was shuffling through several papers with Felix. “I believe that’s all the military reports we need.”

 

“That’s right! We should be all done Lady Crusch.” Felix remarked with a cheerful smile on her face.

 

Crusch’s smile widened as she assembled the papers in a case. “Well then, we are finished early. In that case Aria and Leo may still be sparing. We should…

 

BOOOOOMPH

 

A great sound erupted through the Karsten estate, like that of an explosion that ruptured the earth itself. 

 

While alarming enough, the following sound send Crusch into a near panic.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

It was a scream, a high pitched wail.

It was Aria’s scream.

Filled with absolute fear and panic.

 

Crusch drew her wind sword, her face morphed into a visage of ferocity and fear.

Felix followed, racing behind her as both ran outside.

 

As they drew outside Felix’s eyes went wide & Crusch drew her free hand to her mouth with a gasp.



******

A few minutes earlier.



Aria had listened to Leo and Wilhelm’s basic instructions and the sparring match was poised to begin.

 

Leo’s stance mirrored that of Wilhelm’s typical stance, his sword drawn out in front of him in one hand while facing Aria side on.

 

Aria steadied herself for a moment, opting for a basic two handed stance as Leo and Wilhelm had just instructed her.

 

She took the blade, and held it firmly.

 

Ba-dum

 

She felt her heartbeat steady, her muscles seemed to tense but then relax, and an odd sense of calm fell upon.

Aria Natsuki Karsten felt a sense of belonging resound through her body and soul, and she didn’t know why.

 

The world faded away leaving only herself, Leo, and their blades. 

 

Ba-dum

 

“And… BEGIN!” Wilhelm signaled the start..

 

The two remained still for a moment, and then Leo took a step forward, eyes focused on Aria. 

 

Aria tightened her grip on her reaching, but kept herself steady.

 

Ba-dum

 

He then swung, a probing swing, to test her reaction and reflexes. 

 

Aria brought her blade up in an instant, and blocked it without issue.

 

Ba-dum

 

Well Aria, you can say you didn’t go down in the first hit. Against Leo, that’s something.

She thought to herself. 

 

Leo took a step back and then swung again, this time a little faster, and aiming for her side.

 

Aria’s hand twisted and she moved to block again, a sloppy parry that was more like the swing of a club.

But it was fast and powerful enough to parry Leo’s slow attacks.

 

Ba-dum

 

I guess he is going easy on me for now, makes sense. Let’s keep playing Aria.

 

The young girl thought to herself as Leo’s eyes narrowed, focusing on her.

 

What is this all about Leo, why are you…

 

He swung again, faster this time, another horizontal swing, this time at her opposite flank.

 

Aria’s body twisted and she blocked that blow as well.

 

Ba-dum

 

Leo changed his stance, and attacked again. Two swings, one from above and one from the side, both slightly faster than the last few strikes.

 

Aria’s eyes widened a little bit, but her heart remained steady, her muscles loose, her mind calm.

 

She blocked both blows with her amateurish form, stumbling back slightly from the awkwardness of her block.

But the strikes were blocked.

 

Leo then began to press his attack.

While his swings and strikes began slow, as the seconds ticked on he began to increase the speed of his blows, their number, their ferocity.

Each swing was faster than the last, Leo’s eyes never leaving Aria and her blade.

 

“You are… pretty good sister.”

 

“But… I'm not.”

 

Ba-dum

Ba-dum

 

At some point, he began to put proper force behind his blows.

At some point, he dropped into his usual style of swordsmanship. 

At some point his swings took on a rapid pace.

 

Yet Aria blocked his blows, each and every one of them. Her eyes traced the movements of his blade. 

 

Was… was brother Leo always this slow?

 

Ba-dum

She blocked another blow from her side. 

 

He has to still be going easy on me.

 

Ba-dum

She blocked another blow from above.

 

Why does it seem like he’s getting slower?

 

Ba-dum

She blocked a blow aimed at her leg.

 

But then, why does it seem like he’s trying harder?

 

Ba-dum

She blocked a swing aimed at her shoulder.

 

To an outside observer, Aria’s form was clearly that of a beginner. It was sloppy and unrefined, as she simply moved her blade to intercept Leo’s swings. She was fighting only on instinct.

 

Yet Leo could not hit her.

 

Off to the side, silence reigned among their siblings who could only watch in awe and confusion.

 

“Sister is that… How is Aria…” Lenna muttered.

 

“I don’t… I don’t know.” Kiara replied.

 

Even Wilhelm stood silent and transfixed at the sight, the deepest of frowns beginning to cross his face. He didn’t notice his hand was trembling.

He didn’t understand why this sight disturbed him.

But within the deepest recesses of his mind, this sort of sight was one he saw before.

 

The fight continued, Aria taking a few steps back as Leo’s assault became more and more relentless. His swings were now a blur in the air but Aria’s clumsy motions continued to parry each swing of his sword.

Her ensure was heavy, sweat poured from her face, but her defense still held.

 

As Leo brought down an overhead swing, Aria blocked it with her wooden practice blade and pushed back against it.

 

Leo’s eyes widened and he stumbled back, within a second his eyes became fierce.

 

He leapt forward, a blur through the air as upon instinct he allowed magic to flow through his body and empower his motions. 

In that moment he let his self control slip and attacked her with his usual speed and force.

Leo brought his blade down upon his sister, determined to land a hit

 

That’s fast!

Aria’s body moved on its own. Her sword shot up to meet Leo’s swing.

 

And the two blades collided.

 

The swords in their hands shattered into nothing, obliterated by the force of the blow.

 

A shockwave erupted outwards. 

 

A surrounding boom resounded throughout the entire courtyard. 

 

Earth and rock burst forth from the ground.

 

A cloud of dust and debris filled the air.

 

Nearby trees uprooted and were sent flying.

 

A large fissure ran through the ground in the direction of Aria’s swing.

 

The walls of the courtyard in front of Aria shattered into pieces like glass.

 

And Leo was sent flying back, his shoulder having been grazed by the blow.

 

What followed the destruction was silence.

 

Deafening silence as none could comprehend what had just happened.

 

It defied logic and common sense, though one here had borne witness to such an event before.

 

Aria looked down at her hand, the hand where that had once held a wooden sword that no longer existed.

 

“Wha… what was… what did I…”

 

Her gaze slowly drifted upwards, first towards the side.

 

Wilhelm stood in utter shock.

 

“A– Aria” Kiara muttered.

 

“Wha— what was that?” Laith muttered.

 

Lenna opened and closed her mouth like a fish.

 

Aslan stood in stunned silence.

 

Her gaze then drifted towards her brother, towards Leo.

 

He was on his back, slowly picking himself up.

 

He breathed heavily, the look on his face that of a wide eye’d deer.

 

Confusion, surprise, panic, shock… and worry.

 

It was a look Aria had never seen on her brother’s face.

 

It was a look that was directed at her.

 

“L-Leo… are you…al..”

Her voice caught in her throat.

 

She saw blood, blood running down his shoulder, onto his chest, covering the side of his face.

 

No…

 

Her heartbeat finally quickened.

 

And Aria screamed.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

 

Before anyone could say anything, before anyone could fetch her, respond, even bring themselves to move in response to the ludicrous scene…

 

Aria had already fled.

 

She was fast, her footsteps kicking up debris and wind as within seconds she had already cleared the compound’s gates.

 

It was within those seconds that Wilhelm suddenly raced to pursue, but by the time he reached the compound’s shattered walls, Aria Natsuki Karsten had already vanished into the streets of the Royal Capital.

 

******

 

In a dragon carriage, the Emperor of Vollachia sat with with his head resting on his hand while he stared out at the passing street.

The carriage was drawing closer and closer to the Royal Palace of Lugunica, so Vincent let out a sigh.

 

“So then, how about it Vincent. Just give me a bit of time to challenge the sword saint, bit of time in the spotlight, and the rest of the trip will be smooth.”

 

“Is it ever that simple with you Cecilus?” Vincent asked with a deep sigh.

 

“Well you can’t expect things involving me to be ‘simple’ afterall. That’d be boring.” Cecilus smiled.

 

Medium, who sat next to Vincent, let out a understand.

 

Vincent pinched the bridge of his nose. “I am not here to indulge you Cecilus. We are here to meet with that troublesome kid and be done with it.”

 

“Well I’m sure that the boss wouldn’t mind letting me and Reinhard go a few rounds.” Cecilus flashed a wide grin. “So what’s the REAL harm about it?”

 

“Besides an international incident and the property damage, that we would have to likely pay for, you mean?” The Emperor asked.

 

“Big deal, you’re an emperor, you got deep pockets Vincent.” 

 

The dragon carriage came to a stop. The Vollachian delegation, consisting of several soldiers, nobles, and other officials, began to exit the carriages. 

 

Subaru was there, along with Priscilla, Anatasia and Felt. At their side were Al, Julius, and Marcos.

 

Cecil groaned as he looked around. “Reinhard isn’t here?”

 

“Not where you can find him I imagine.” Vincent replied. 

 

“Well maybe I should just…” Cecilus suddenly froze and the ever-present that was on his face faded. “What IS that?” He muttered.

 

And then Cecilus vanished, speeding away at an impossible pace. 

 

Vincent’s eyes went slightly wide for a moment, and then he sighed.

 

Subaru’s face mirrored Vincent and he paid a look to Anatasia. 

 

Within an instant, Halibel the Admirer was standing next to the King of Lugunica. “Wonder what got him all excited. Well want me to go after him Su?”

 

“If you could, before he makes a mess somewhere.” Subaru let out a deep groan as Halibel then vanished, pursuing the blue lightning through the streets of Lugunica.

 

Anatasia looked at Julius, who also bowed and then quickly took off in pursuit as well. 

 

Subaru then turned to Vincent. “Well you’re a few hours early ya bastard.” Subaru sighed.

 

Vincent nodded his head, his wife Medium coming up next to him.

 

She spoke first. “Well we had some good luck traveling! Good to see you again Your Majesty.” Medium smiled as she fanned herself.

 

Vincent let out a deep breath. “Well it works out since apparently Cecilus has decided to make a fool out of himself.”

 

“Why’d you bring that guy anyways? He’s really only good at killing things.” Subaru asked.

 

“He insisted, and it was easier than having him sneak over the border again.” Vincent replied.

 

“Right— Well how about we get you settled in and we can scream at each other later.” Subaru remarked.

 

“You make it sound like an inevitability.” Vincent raised an eyebrow.

 

“Isn’t it?” Subaru laughed.

 

Vincent shook his head. “Considering everything, you probably aren’t wrong.”

 

****

 

Aria Natsuki Karsten ran through the streets and alleyways of the Royal Capital, unsure of where she was going or what she was doing. 

 

Her breathing was heavy, her hair and clothes looked ragged and coated with dirt, and her eyes were a sore red. 

 

All in all, the princess looked like an absolute mess. 

 

But that was the least of her current worries. 

 

Her mind flashed back to the devastation she had unleashed.

 

The walls-destroyed.

 

The ground-shattered. 

 

The trees-uprooted.

 

And Leo-bleeding.

That blood that ran down Leo’s body and caked half his face.

 

That was my fault.

I did that.

I hurt Leo.

 

Her mind screamed in rejection of what transpired.

 

She could not accept it.

 

The nine year old girl could not comprehend the destruction that she had caused, all with a single swing of a sword.

It made no sense to her as she continued to run and run.

 

“How could I… what did I…”

 

People paid her no mind as she ran by, she was like a blur, like the wind racing through the capital.

Perhaps paid a passing curious glance, but she was gone before one could notice how fast she ran.

 

She wanted to escape.


She wanted to disappear.

 

She didn’t know what she wanted to do but she did NOT want to be home right now.

 

All she could do was keep running.

 

The young brown haired girl eventually found herself in an alleyway. She pressed herself against it and let herself sink to the ground. Wrapping her arms around her knees she began to cry.

 

“What do I do… what do I do…” She muttered and mumbled to herself through tears. 

 

“My my my oh my what do we have here.” A man with blue hair, dressed in a matching kimono, approached the sobbing princess.

A wide and devious grin was on his face, and two swords were sheathed at his side. 

 

“What who… are.” Aria slowly made her way to her feet.

 

He smiled and bowed before her. “Cecilus Segument, at your service… and you are???”

He tilted his head up with a wide grin on his face. 

 

“I…” That smile on his face, it disturbed Aria.

 

The man was not threatening, despite clearly being someone dangerous.

 

The man was not trying to intimidate her in any way even.

 

Nor was it the look of someone who meant her any harm.

 

But was terrified Aria, was that the smile showed that he was DEEPLY interested in her.

Not as a person.

Not as a girl.

But as something else…

 

A source of excitement.

 

“Was it you that I felt? But look at you… I mean, you’re so young!?”

 

“Stay away from me!” Aria began to run away, turning herself around and darting in the other direction.

 

But Cecilus was already in her way, blocking her from escape.

Distance meant nothing to him. 

Gravity meant nothing to him. 

With a casual motion he had already blocked her escape.

“Interesting!” his smile widened further.

 

“Wha… what are you… get lost! Go away!” She stomped her foot once and glared at him.

 

Cecilus’s eye traced to the ground beneath her feet, the stone cracking from her stomp.

 

“Ah no no no! I can’t do that! Not when I found something as interesting as you!” he declared, his excitement building further.

 

“Leave me alone!” Aria continued to try and escape, darting back and forth, and even finding herself running up the walls to try and escape.

She was operating on pure instinct, and didn’t realize she was moving like a blur.

She was like wind that lashed and whipped about.

 

Though it’s hard to notice such a thing when the person you are trying to outrun is Cecilus. He matched her every movement, intercepting her every escape. His every casual motion seemed to mock the concept of physics and distance itself as he effortlessly kept ahead of her.

So fast! He’s like a blur!

 

Eventually the two ended up back where they started, standing at the entrance of the alleyway.

Aria was ragged and breathing heavily.

Cecilus standing there with a wide cheshire grin on his face. 

 

“Go away!” Aria screamed again and rather than try to run around or away, she simply threw her hands forward in a shove with all her strength.

 

Cecilus did not attempt to move, did not attempt to block, he didn’t even intend to brace himself.

 

A shove from anyone normal, even an adult, would normally do absolutely nothing to him.

 

But instead, Cecilus found himself having to take a few steps back from the push. To an outside observer, like it was a light push or a playful tap.

 

It would be rather shameful for a grown man to let himself get shoved by a little girl, even for a few steps.

 

But this was no ordinary man. This was Cecilus, The Blue Lightning of Vollachia.

 

He blinked a few times as he stared back at her, and then he laughed like a hyena. “Aahahahhaahh! Alright now I HAVE to know, who are you? Come on just talk to me? I’m not the sort of freak who picks on little girls.”

 

“Could have fooled me.” She huffed, glaring at him with tears still in her eyes.

 

The two were now in the middle of the streets, a few people paying them glances, though not quite concerned for her sake… yet.

 

“Come on! You just seem like you could be a LOT of fun. No way I'm going to let you slip away without knowing who you are!” excitement seemed to build within him as one hand continued to brush against the grip of his blade.

“So who are you? I NEED to know. I’ll start again.” He bowed. “Cecilus Segument, First Divine General of Vollachia, The Blue Lightning of Vollachia, the leading actor and star of the show.”

His grin widened even further.

“Come on! It’s your turn now you…”

 

A shadow appeared in front of Cecilus, Halibel the Admirer interposed between the Blue Lightning, and the young star. 

 

“Yeah I think you had your fun Ce-san, how about wander back to Vincent?”

 

“Ah well I guess his Imperial Majesty is going to be a bit annoyed. But I just can’t help it! I found something really interesting. Come on Halibel? You HAVE to be able to feel it too?”

 

Cecilius vanished, appearing behind Aria with perfect grace.

 

Aria let out another gasp, and stumbled towards Halibel.

 

Halibel sighed. “Didn’t take you as the type Ce-san. I got to say my opinion of you is dropping.”

 

“Hey like I told her, I’m not...”

 

“Stop right there!” Wilhelm had arrived, with Crusch following behind.

 

From the other direction, Julius arrived. 

 

All three took in the sight before them.

 

Halbel was there, and while he looked relaxed, the Admirer was clearly primed for a fight.

 

Cecilus stood opposite him, a wide grin on his face. Though it was not directed at Halibel, rather it was directed at the girl between them both.

 

Aria Natsuki Karsten looked between the two intimidating figures, quivering in confusion and fear.

 

“Aria!” Crusch called out.

 

Aria turned towards her mother and ran to her.

 

“Aria, my little Aria.” Crusch welcomed the child into her embrace as Aria cried into her mother’s bosom.

 

“What the hell are you doing Cecilus?” Wilhelm glared at the Blue Lightning. 

 

“Explain yourself now!” Julius barked, the two warriors unafraid to face the blue lightning.

 

“Ah sorry sorry! I was just following something exciting! Irresistible even!” he motioned to the girl.

 

Crusch shot the most hateful glare she could conceivably muster, and directed it at the Blue Lightning.

 

Halibel shook his head, while Julius and Wilhelm’s hands both inched towards their blades.

 

“Oi! Oi! Not like THAT what do you take me for?!” The blue lightning laughed and shook his head. “I mean that girl is strong, REALLY strong I mean.”

 

Julius stared at the man, looking at Cecilus like he had grown a second head.

 

Wilhelm and Crusch’s expressions both darkened, Crusch holding Aria ever tighter. 

 

“Let’s take you home Aria.” Crusch whispered softly to her.

“Everyone’s worried about you… you…”

 

“N-no!” She squealed and broke free from Crusch’s grasp. 

 

Crusch’s eyes went wide, as did Aria’s.

 

The little girl then continued to cry, letting her mother embrace her again.

 

“Would you… rather go to the palace then?”

 

“M..Mhm…” She let out a soft whimper, sighing, letting herself be picked up by her mother.

 

Halibel sighed. “Well now that all this commotion is over I'll be heading back myself.”

 

“You have our thanks Admirer.” Wilhelm bowed respectfully.

 

“Well that’s appreciated.” The wolfman replied.

 

As they made their way back towards the palace Cecilus followed with a ginger spring in his step.

 

“And WHERE do you think you are heading?” Julius asked, his gaze narrowing at the Blue Lightning.

 

“Hey I found the girl, looked like she was lost. Only fair that I get to see how this plays out.” he grinned back at her. “Besides, His Majesty is probably waiting for me.”

 

Julius let out a groan, knowing that there would be no reasoning with the swordsmen.

 

Crusch and Wilhelm pointedly ignored him, focusing on getting to the bottom of what was happening with Aria.

 

***

 

They had gathered in the palace lounge, it was a rather odd assortment of people who had gathered to figure out what was going on with the young girl.

 

Aria was seated on a couch, between Subaru and Crusch.

 

Felt was seated in a nearby chair with Reinhard at her side, while Anatasia sat in another chair with Julius and Halibel standing behind her. 

 

Vincent stood off to the side, next to Priscilla, while Cecilus was leaning against the wall outside of Aria’s view. Refusing to leave but saying nothing as he continued to wear a massive grin on his face.

 

Wilhelm stood nearby, pouring some tea and placing in front of the young princess. 

 

“So Aria, why don’t you tell us what happened.” Subaru patted her on the head.

 

She continued to shake, and leaned against Subaru.

 

“I was… practicing with Leo, we were— just sparing. And then, when I swung my sword everything… everything just happened and I...”

She burst into tears again, sobbing into Subaru’s coat.

 

He held her, softly stroking her hair.

 

“I’m sorry daddy, i’m sorry.”

 

Subaru shared a look with Crusch, and both nodded their heads.

 

“Hey, it's okay Aria, you have nothing to be sorry about.” Subaru said softly.

 

“But… but I hurt Leo, he… he…”

 

“Uncle Ferris already saw to him, he’s just fine. He’s more worried about you right now.” Crusch replied.

 

“I… I see, i’m sorry.” She hung her head low.

 

“What— exactly happened Crusch?” Subaru asked.

 

The lioness shook her head and sighed. “Leo wanted to have a practice match with Aria and…” She then looked to Wilhelm.

 

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “Despite Aria’s lack of experience, she was able to parry all of Leo’s unaugmented blows.”

 

“Wait? So she fought like an expert her first time?” Subaru questioned.

 

Wilhelm shook her head. “No, she had no technique, all her movements were instinct. When she finally swung her practice blade for a counter attack well…” He then let out a sigh.

 

“Well…”

 

Crusch bit her lip. “The nearby wall was destroyed, the nearby trees uprooted themselves, and there is now a rather large crater in the courtyard.”

 

“All that with a practice sword? Ohohohoh!~” Cecilus’s smile widened even further still. “Now that is very impressive.”

 

Vincent groaned. “Cecilus, you’ve caused enough harm for one day by harassing a nine year old girl, please do not make my opinion of you drop any lower than it is.” 

 

“How, how does that even happen?” Subaru asked.

 

Most of the people in the room were as confused as Subaru, all save for four individuals.

 

“Come-on Reinhard, Halibel, you know exactly what happened.” Cecilus remarked, slowly moving away from the wall with a casual saunter.

 

“Get to the point please Cecilus.” Reinhard mustered all due respect that he could but even his voice showed clear exasperation with the Blue Lightning.

 

“It’s obvious! She’s like us~~~” 

 

Reinhard and Halibel both looked at Cecilus, and then at each other, before all three of their pairs of eyes rested upon Aria.

 

“Wha… what?” Aria asked, looking around. “Wha— what does that mean?”

 

Reinhard then looked back at Wilhelm. “Is that why you looked so… disturbed Honored Grandfather?”

 

Wilhelm let out a deep sigh. “Not disturbed but… yes, it reminded me of that time with you.”

 

“If you could explain please Wilhelm?” Crusch asked.

 

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “A similar event occurred at the Astrea manor, when Reinhard was a few years younger than Aria. It was when Heinkel and I were first training Reinhard before…” His voice trailed off, but the message had been conveyed.

 

“I don’t… I don’t get it.” Aria muttered.

 

Reinhard slowly walked over to Aria, and got on a knee before her. “Aria, sometimes Od Langa blesses certain people, like me, like Cecilus, like Halibel, with incredible strength and power. More than what divine protections can provide.”

 

“But… aren’t you strong because you are the sword saint?”

 

Reinhard shook his head. “No, my divine protections, that of the sword saint included, are secondary for my strength. You have been blessed, in a way similar to myself, Cecilus, and Halibel.”

 

Halibel nodded his head. “It’s an interesting life kid.”

 

“And a fun one!~” Cecilus grinned.

 

Aria slowly nodded her head. “I… I think I get it but why… why me?”

 

Cecilus and Reinhard both looked to Halibel. Both of them were the products of rather unique circumstances, Halibel was the most ‘normal’ out of them.

 

“Just sometimes happens, luck of the draw, Od Lagna doesn’t really have ‘reasons’ for most things, unless you are these two.’” He pointed at both Cecilus and Reinhard.

 

Aria then looked back at both of her parents.

 

“Mom… Dad… I…” She then sighed, her shoulders slumping.

The girl’s mental stamina had been totally drained by the trials of the day.

 

Reinhard stood up, facing Subaru. “Your Majesty, Subaru. Aria’s situation is a very— unique one. She should, well…”

 

Reinhard reflected, thinking of all the gazes, all of the fearful looks that followed him ever since he was a child.

He knew full well what it was like to grow up with such monstrous strength.

 

Subaru smiled. “So she is like you and these guys huh? That is kind of cool.” He remarked.

Subaru nodded. “Actually Reinhard, I was going to ask. If Aria wanted it, would you mind training her?”

 

Reinhard blinked, but smiled warmly. “Of course, if Her Highness wished for it, I would be happy to guide her.”

 

Crusch nodded her head. “Please do, considering the situation, you are the most qualified. At the very least, so she can control her strength. Anything beyond that will be her choice.”

 

Aria looked at both her parents, and then at Reinhard. “If… I could, I’d… I think I want to learn all I can.”

 

That earned her a look from everyone in the room.

 

“Are you sure Aria?” Crusch asked, holding her close.

 

Aria thought about it, and nodded her head. “Ye-yes. I mean, it was scary, it was REALLY scary but when I was holding that sword it felt… natural? Like… it’s something I was meant to do.”

 

Subaru let out a sigh. “Well that settles it, but let us know if you want to stop okay? No one is going to force you into it.”

 

Aria nodded her head.

 

“Rein! Seems like you got a proper sparing buddy now.” Felt remarked with a wide grin.

 

Reinhard said nothing, but a soft smile adorned his face

 

Subaru stood up, and looked back at Vincent. “Let’s move the talks till the evening proper, after sundown if you don’t mind. We can stab each other with word knives then. Right now I do have to deal with my daughter, and this is, sort of, a national security issue all things considered.”

 

Vincent shrugged, crossing his arms. “You are correct that it is. Something I'll have to keep in mind from now on as well. She’s nine right?”

 

Subaru sighed. “Yeah, figured that would be something for you to worry about.”

 

Cecilus laughed. “Oh? So about six years till she’s all ready to go. I’ll be sure to pop by around then to give my regards then boss.”

 

Subaru then turned to Cecilus, taking several steps towards the blue lightning. “Cecilus, just letting you know. If you EVER try to pull something like you did today with my daughter, I’m going to make sure Reinhard has your guts spilled from here to Vollachia.”

 

Vincent said nothing in the defense of his strongest divine general, all things considered. 

 

“Alright message loud and clear, but if she steps onto the battlefield it’s fair game.” He remarked with a wide smile. 

 

“Ugh, why do you have to be like this.” Subaru groaned and shook his head.

 

Subaru noticed Vincent rubbing his own forehead, as if he was contending with a headache.

 

“Hey, Vincent you alright?” Subaru asked.

 

“Just a headache, I have been dealing with them as of late.” He muttered and recomposed himself.

 

“Well with guys like this around that’s understandable.” Subaru replied.

 

Subaru looked back to Crusch. “How about you take Aria back to the Karsten Estate in the noble district, since we aren’t starting till sundown you should be able to make it back in time.”

 

Crusch nodded, as she, Wilhelm, and Reinhard all exited the room.



***



As Crusch, Wilhelm, Aria, and Reinhard exited the dragon carriage, the other Natsuki Karsten children were lined up with Felix, waiting to greet them.

 

“Little Leyo is all taken care of Lady Crusch.” Felix smiled. “Is Lady Aria well? Or do I need to take a look at her?” 

 

Crusch shook her head as she led Aria by the hand. “There will be no need, Aria is fine. Physically at least.”

 

Aria bit her lip, noticing Leo in the lineup.

 

He had put on a new uniform but she could see that beneath it his shoulder was wrapped up, and his left cheek had been bandaged. 

 

She slowly approached him. “Leo I…”

 

Leo smiled and shook his head, instead pulling her into a hug. “There is no reason to apologize Aria.”

 

“But.. but I…”

 

He took a step back. “I’ve hurt myself worse when practicing. I’m just glad you are well.” he smiled and placed his hands on her shoulders.

 

“Aria!” Aslan ran up to her, wrapping his arms around her waist.

 

“Ah Aslan, I’m sorry I worried you.” She softly pat his head.

 

Laith walked up as well, book tucked under his arm. “Seems I was right, you did beat Leo.”

 

“Ye-yeah I did!” Aria flashed a smile.

 

Leo sighed. “Well, joke’s on me for asking for the match in the first place.”

 

Lenna laughed. “Well now I know to send Aria to give you a trashing when you try to get me to do work.”

 

“Better make it worth my while then.” Aria replied.

 

“Hmm, it can be arranged.” Lenna grinned deviously.

 

Kiara smiled as she approached Aria. “It’s good to see that you are doing alright Aria. You really had us worried when you ran off.”

 

“I.. I know, sorry about that. I was just… really confused.” Aria shook her head.

 

“Well that’s understandable.” Kiara admitted.

 

“Still, that strength was incredible!” Laith remarked.

 

“You wrecked the ENTIRE courtyard! It was amazing.” Lenna added.

 

“Aria is REALLY strong!” Aslan cheered for his elder sister.

 

“Okay okay I get it.” Aria laughed.

 

“Come now, let’s get you all inside. You should all get some rest after all this.” Crusch began to usher the children inside.

 

“Mother? Were you not going to take Kiara and myself to the meeting?” Leo asked.

 

Crusch looked Leo over. “Only if you are sure you are okay.”

 

Leo nodded his head and smiled. “As I said to Aria, I've injured myself plenty worse before.”

 

Crusch let out a deep sigh. “This is true. But you are not going to do anything too strenuous till tomorrow even then? Understood?”

 

Leo smiled. “Yes mother.”

 

The children of Crusch Karsten then returned to their daily lives. Though for Aria Natsuki Karsten, her life had both changed forever and yet remained as it always was.

 

Because for her family she was not the girl who in the future would be known by many titles.

Aria the Warrior Princess of Lugunica

Aria the Karsten Prodigy

Aria the Maiden of War

Aria the Storm Spear

Aria the Celestial Guardian

Aria the Celestial Whirlwind

 

But before it all, she was Aria Natsuki Karsten.

A girl who would place family, country, and her freedom above all else.

Notes:

Aria Natsuki Karsten
-Mother: Crusch
-Age: 9
-She has brown hair and amber eyes, most resembling Subaru's own mother.
-She is a teasing, cheerful, and kind hearted sort of girl. She cares a great deal for her family above all else.
-Magical Affinity: Air Magic
-She is blessed by Od Lagna with unnatural strength, making her a similar sort of being to Reinhard, Cecilus, Halibel, and Vague.
-She favors a spear as her primary weapon with a sword as a backup. Her movements are renowned for their grace and precision.
-Of all of Subaru Natsuki's children she has the greatest overall physical power and when she grows up she will be the greatest fighter among them. She would be considered the strongest overall, but the anomaly that is Adhara's existence precludes that.

 

--------------
Once again this chapter is an adaptation of the Karsten Prodigy, by ArcherFromAnor, which you can find the link too here.

https://archiveofourown.info/works/62765275

--------------

Hope you all enjoyed the chapter! We will be checking in with Maia and Mercurius next chapter.

Chapter 32: The Sun Children Shine Brightly

Summary:

The Sun Princess and some of her siblings visit a territory under her control.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

A series of seven royal family–marked dragon carriages made their way through the Lugunican countryside.

Within one of the center carriages, four of the royal children were conversing.

There was Helena, dressed in a fine but simple gown of black with crimson highlights. While elegant, it allowed her to move freely.

Across from her sat her two younger brothers—the eleven-year-old twins, Alras and Akron. Though identical in appearance, they dressed differently.

Alras wore a black version of the apprentice knight’s uniform, accented with orange highlights. He stared out the carriage window at the passing countryside.

Akron, meanwhile, was dressed in a princely uniform and flipped through a magical tome he had brought with him.

The final sibling was Graffias. The half-mabeast girl sat beside Helena, wearing her usual jacket and shorts in their parents’ colors.

“So, sister, how has the territory been? This is the one Mother Priscilla and Father had you manage for a year or so, right?” Graffias asked.

“Yes, yes, technically the domain is still mine. I appointed courtiers of my choosing to manage it in my absence, though the capital is in greater need of being graced with the presence of a shining star such as myself,” Helena replied with all due pride and grace.

“Well, it’ll be great to see big sister Helena’s territory again! Especially since there seems to be some action going on,” said the young firebrand Alras, letting his eagerness leak through without shame.

“It’ll be fun,” Akron remarked. A small smile touched his lips—his singular words always carried weight.

Helena nodded.
“Indeed. We’ll have to wipe away the Mabeast filth that’s seen fit to pester and plague my domain. The people in the barony must be able to labor safely within the light I have provided. I trust you all shall prove most useful toward that end.”

“And here I thought you wanted me around for my company, sister,” Graffias laughed playfully, smiling at her.
“It'll be super fun to deal with though—we just have to be careful.”

“We can take them on! Ain’t no way they can stand up to us,” Alras declared boldly, the young flame fully confident in his martial prowess.

“Just keep your eyes open,” Akron muttered.

The other three looked at the golden-eyed boy.

“Is your judgment, then, that there may be more to worry about?” Helena asked the otherwise quiet child.

He nodded and sighed.

“Well, if ya say so, bro! Point me in the right direction and I'll take care of everything!” Alras patted his twin on the shoulder.

“Indeed. Any who seek to cause problems for our family shall be burned by its radiance,” Helena declared, her voice like a final judgment from the world itself.

“Are you sure Alras and Akron are up for something like that, though, sister Helena? I may be younger than you, but I’m also part Mabeast,” Graffias asked.

“They are my siblings, and I deem their combat abilities suitable. If they are forced to the field, I shall have no worries.”

“Yeah! We can handle it!” Alras chimed.

Akron sighed.

“If you say so,” Graffias muttered.

 

The carriages eventually came to a stop, and the door opened to reveal Al. He had a magical prosthetic in place of his missing arm—since he was in the field.

“Hey, we’re at the village you wanted to stop at, Princess. The knights have already formed a perimeter, so we can start looking into things.”

“Excellent. My thanks, Uncle Al,” Helena declared as the royal children exited the carriage.

They arrived at the outskirts of a plain but prosperous village, where several citizens had gathered to wave and cheer for the arrival of their beloved Sun Princess.

Helena smiled, carrying herself with grace as she offered a few regal waves. She and her siblings approached two waiting figures.

The first was the village mayor; the second was the royal knight sent ahead—Sir Levan.

Helena cleared her throat.

“Your Highness,” both men said, bowing with the reverence due to her rank.

“Yes, yes, now then,” she smiled. “You may inform me what exactly is happening in this village of mine?”

The royal knight, a man with short pale hair, bowed his head once more.
“The Mabeasts have been regularly harassing the roads and causing trouble for nearby farmers. We believe a new nest has formed nearby.”

“I see. A simple extermination then, Sir Levan?” Helena asked.

“There’s more, right?” Akron added.

Both Sir Levan and Helena turned to him before Levan nodded.
“Correct.” His voice was cold, respectful, swift, and to the point.
“A shipment of illegal goods was discovered in one storehouse. No one has claimed ownership. Local guards are being questioned.”

“Contents?” Akron asked.

“Illegal drugs, magical stones, weaponry, and some minor metia. All items have already been secured.”

Al whistled. “Seems like you’ve been busy.”

“Indeed. Excellent and efficient work as always, Levan. So we have smugglers using one of my villages as a storage house? That will not go unpunished. I did not make this place prosperous for it to be usurped.” She frowned. “So that will be my concern, then.”

Graffias nodded. “I’m pretty sure I can help with the Mabeast problem. A few Hell Snipes should start driving them off.”

“Yeah! Leave it to me and my bro! We’ve always wanted to do a Mabeast extermination,” Alras said, hooking an arm around his twin.

Akron nodded slowly, though he remained lost in thought.

“It shall be as you wish, Your Highness,” Levan bowed his head.

The mayor cleared his throat—an older man, clearly uneasy.
“I am terribly, terribly sorry that something so shameful had to occur in this town, after all that you’ve done for us, Your Highness.”

Helena paused, then smiled.
“You have kept the people safe, despite the presence of outside criminals and a new Mabeast nest. The problem has grown too great for a man such as yourself—hence why my divine self is here.”
She performed a dramatic flourish with her dress and pointed to the sky.

“This town is still under my domain. You have performed your duty and called for aid when required. As such, I shall burn away those who have offended me by polluting my town with their filth. Such shall be my will,” she boldly declared.

“You are truly a great and gracious lord, Lady Helena,” the man bowed.

Helena wore a smug and confident smile. “Indeed. Now then, let’s—”

The alarm bells rang through the town, jolting everyone to attention.

“The MABEASTS! They are swarming the field!”

With a wave of his hand, Sir Levan commanded the nearby knights and soldiers to arms.

“Your Highness?” he asked.

Helena let out a laugh.
“Ahahah! Well, the universe turns to my will. The scum and wretches have revealed themselves—ready to be exterminated like the pests they are.”

She drew a single sword into her left hand and the Yang Sword with her right.
“Sir Levan, Uncle Al, I now take to the field to enjoy the hunt.”

Though her manner of speech mirrored her mother’s, the eager look on her face was all her father's.

“Well, what the Princess says goes. You heard her, people,” Al said, as the knights moved to defend the village.

“Time for some action, finally!” Alras drew his own sword.

“I’ll go up top!” Graffias shouted as she bolted, scaling the tallest nearby building.

As they set out for the front, Akron glanced around the town, a frown appearing on his face.
He lightly grabbed Alras by the arm.
“Not there. Somewhere else?”

Alras paused and stared. “What? But the Mabeasts…”

Helena looked back.
“Akron, do you believe you and your brother are best placed elsewhere?”

Akron nodded. “Yes. Something is off here.”

“I’ll go with them if you want, Princess?” Al asked.

“Do it. I wish you all luck.”

“Alright, brother.” Alras turned to his twin with a smile. “Lead the way.”

Akron smiled back as the two of them, Al, and four other knights broke off from the group.

Levan turned to Helena.

Helena smiled. “Sir Levan, I will require your murderous skills.”

“Of course, Your Highness.” Levan’s tone remained unchanged, but he flourished his blade and assumed a unique stance as they advanced to the front.

Outside the village, a host of Mabeasts had gathered.
The creatures littering the field were Spotted King Dogs—hyena-like beasts with spotted fur, each twice the size of a man.

Graffias was already picking them off one by one with her Hell Snipes.

“Disgusting creatures. Let us do away with them!” Helena declared.

She leapt into the field. Several of the beasts charged her, but a blast of flames incinerated one mid-run.

Flourishing both blades, she rushed forward and slashed into the pack as they assailed the village’s edges.

With the Yang Sword, even the slightest scratch reduced the creatures to cinders, their bodies thrashing in agony.

The beasts roared. Nearby knights raised walls of earthen magic for defense while others met the Mabeasts with steel.

Many of these knights had become seasoned hands at dealing with such creatures over the past few years.

Helena noticed Sir Levan staying close. His practiced bladework and extreme speed severed heads cleanly, his expression cold and focused.

She took a deep breath after dispatching the last of the initial wave, though more Mabeasts still stalked the field, ready to charge again.

Steadying herself, she held the Yang Sword aloft and pointed it forward.
“Bring it, you beasts. I’ll burn you all—this much I swear.”

Her words were both threat and promise, as Yang magic surged around her body to enhance her prowess.
Her confidence was unshakable, and a fierce smile graced her lips as she laid eyes on the largest of the creatures.

While Spotted King Dogs were already twice the size of a normal person, the Alpha was even larger still.
Its glowing red eyes locked with hers.

“Lady Helena…” Sir Levan remarked.

“Yes… I see it.”

The horn of the Alpha was broken—the creature had been tamed by someone.
“Let’s take a closer look. This just got interesting.”

“Ares!” she shouted, summoning forth her fire spirit.

The horse-headed fire spirit manifested, breathing fire from its nostrils.
“On it, Helena-chan!” it declared, then sent out a blast of flames straight toward the Alpha.

The dog leapt away from the flames but charged at Helena and her spirit, along with several of the other dogs.

Helena’s smile widened.
“Do try to make this fun.”

She charged at the beast, Ares firing several more blasts of flame.

The creature then leapt at her, trying to rake its claws across her body.

Helena spun out of the way, rolling to the side as she attempted to strike the beast with the yang sword—only for the creature to jerk its body away from the arc of her swing.

Helena’s eyes narrowed, a frown forming across her face.
She saw a cursed mark engraved into the creature’s stomach, along with several other magical sigils. Its hands, too, were cloaked with cursed energy and marked with symbols.

“So, to be touched by your claws would be death. And for you to be struck by my sword would be death. Very well, I can play this game.”

She reset her stance, sheathing her second blade and gripping the yang sword with both hands.

“He who is struck first shall die. I accept this term,” she said, hesitating as she empowered herself further.

She rushed the creature with her sword in hand.

She swung her sword.
It lashed out with its claws.

The two engaged in a deadly dance, dodging each other's instantaneously fatal blows while attempting to strike the other.

All the while, Helena’s eyes never lost their luster as she remained focused on striking down the mabeast.

Her breath heavy, she leapt back and then charged again—mana flowing through her body as she dashed head-on,
confident she could swing her blade before it could strike her.

The creature met her charge in reply, barreling toward her with bloodlust in its eyes.

As she charged, several other mabeasts surrounded her and attempted to strike from all sides.

She thought she would have to abort her attack to defend herself—until she realized it was not needed.

Two mabeasts at her side were incinerated by Ares.
Two behind her had their heads removed by Sir Levan.
Two others on her right flank had their skulls pierced by Hell Snipes.

Before the Alpha could reach her, two Hell Snipe needles pierced its side, and one blasted off one of its back legs.

Helena leapt over the creature as it thrashed in pain, the tip of her Yang Sword scraping its flesh.
“I win,” she declared.

The creature burned to death, thrashing and screaming as the flames consumed it.

Helena breathed heavily.
“A fun game—to gamble life on a single strike. You played well.”

She slowly steadied herself and planted her feet into the ground.
“But it is not a game I’d like to repeat any time soon.”

She sighed and turned to assess the rest of the battlefield.

With the death of the Alpha, half had already begun to retreat,
but others remained—fueled by bloodlust or compelled by some other means to fight.

She drew her second sword again.

Hell Snipes continued to rain down from Graffias’s location, blasting off the heads and limbs of the dogs.

“Come on, the rest of your beasts. I’ll take on as many of you as I have to.”

Ares took up a place behind her as she readied both her blades.

Her battle was not yet done.

 

***

 

“So what’s the big idea, Akron?” Alras asked as he rushed through the streets of the village with his brother and Al.

“The timing is too much of a coincidence,” Alras replied.

“What are you getting at, then?” Akron groaned.

Al considered it for a moment. “The Mabeast attack is a cover.”

“Right,” Alras confirmed.

And sure enough, while the guards of the village had been summoned to defend against the Mabeasts, the warehouse where the illegal goods were stored remained unsecured.

Several men were there, carts and ground dragons already prepped, loading up the illegal goods.

“Halt! In the name of the king!” one of the knights shouted.

Al, Alras, and Akron readied themselves for battle.

The figures loading the cargo looked blindsided, though several among them drew weapons.

The leading figure was a tall and well-built demi-human—a man with dog features wielding a large axe.
He grumbled and readied his weapon. “A couple of knights and two brats won’t be enough.”

“Hey… kids, leave that guy to me. He gives me a bad feeling.”

“If you say so, Uncle Al.” Alras had his sword at the ready.

The dog-man made the first move, charging forward with impressive speed right toward Alras.

But Al interposed himself immediately. “You’re going to have to deal with me. Big guy like you shouldn’t be playing with kids.”

Al was already being pushed back by the guy’s strength.

Before Alras or the others could step in to help, the criminals quickly began loading their carts to flee.

“I don’t think so!” Alras charged, along with a few of the knights.

Akron wasted no time, using fire magic to target the carts.
“El Goa!” he shouted, sending out several blasts of flame that set the carts ablaze.

Another mercenary met Alras’s charging blade—a young man with short dark hair, wielding two long swords.
“Aren’t you a little young for this sort of thing?” the guy taunted with a smirk.

Alras laughed. “Says you! I can handle myself.”

“Is that right? Well then, let’s see how far you get.”
The man brought up his second sword and prepared to strike, but Alras broke off and steadied himself.

Taking his blade in both hands, he charged again to meet the man’s attack, each swing landing like a hammerblow.

The man dodged and shuffled away, retaining a steady calm even as he met Alras’s attacks.

“Not bad. You seem a cut above the rest. I might actually have to try with you.”
His own blades swung—each blow precise and meant to kill. But Alras’s speed and power allowed him to back off, deflect, and batter away at the man’s defenses.

But power alone wasn’t enough to let Alras break through the man’s stance.

Eventually, a hit connected—the man brought up his leg and kneed Alras right in the stomach.

He attempted to bring his blade down on Alras’s head, but backed off quickly as a sphere of fire launched directly at his face.

Akron stood ready behind his brother, prepared for battle.

“Hmm… twins. One good with a sword, one good with magic. Alras and Akron, then?” he asked.

Alras laughed and readied himself again. “Ah, that’s right. You got us. Good shot, though,” he grinned.

Akron remained quiet, focused intently on the man before him. He quickly cast yang magic—empowering his brother—then fired several blasts of light.

The man dodged, trying to dart around and reach Akron, but Alras was too fast.

Alras charged him with even greater force than before. When their blades collided, the man was forced back.

Before he could steady himself again, Alras was upon him—his blows powerful, furious, and aggressive.

The man tried to back away, hoping to break off and take the offensive.

But Akron didn’t give him the opportunity. Earthen pillars and walls emerged, cutting off his movement.

Interspersed with Alras’s swings, spheres of fire and blades of wind surged toward the man.

A relentless assault—swordplay and magic delivered by twins acting with perfect synchronicity.
Alras had no worry that any of Akron’s attacks would strike him, even as wind blades and fire blasts flew within inches of his body, even as the earth rose around him.

Faith and trust between the two were absolute.

There was not a moment’s hesitation—not a single word spoken.
The twins, Alras and Akron, acted as one—on and off the battlefield.

And the assault of the two sun princes was too much for the man to endure.
Too late did he realize Alras had created a box of earth around him, sealing his fate with a final attack.

“Ul Goa!” Alras stepped back as Akron unleashed his strongest magical blast.

 

A large sphere of fire—impossible to dodge, for walls and pillars of earth had risen in every direction around the man.

He could only brace himself as an explosion of flame consumed him.

“Did… did we get him?” Alras wondered aloud.

As the flames cleared, the man lay crumpled on the ground, groaning and struggling to return to his feet.

“Dona.” Akron didn’t let him. Earth rose to bind his limbs.
“Stay there,” he said as the man thrashed against the earthen binds.

The twins looked up.
Al and the other knights had already secured most of the wagons. Only one half-filled wagon escaped—with the man Al had fought aboard it.

Alras breathed heavily and fell onto his backside.
“Gah, that was something, huh?”

Akron nodded. “Uncle Al?”

Al stretched his arms, one of them a magical prosthetic.
“Well, we didn’t get them all, but we got a few prisoners.” He looked down at the man bound by Akron’s magic.
“I’d say—not the worst outcome.”

“How’d the guy you fought get away?” Alras asked with a whine.

Al shrugged.
“He had the good sense to get out when he realized he wasn’t going to win. I’m not a guy who can keep up with people like that, you know? Cut me a break, kid.”

Akron looked at the crates on the wagon and the men secured by their assault.
“We found enough. They won’t be back.”

“Well, I’ll assume you’re right, bro.” Alras stretched.
“I’d say that was a pretty good outing for me!”

“Well, you and your brother are a bit of a terrifying combination to fight,” Al remarked.

“I see you’ve apprehended the scum?” Helena asked, approaching the group.

“A few got away, including one tough guy, but we got a lot of prisoners and most of their goods,” Al explained.

Helena sighed and grumbled.
“Not a perfect victory, then. A shame.”
She looked at her brothers and smiled.
“Seems you handled yourselves well.”

“Of course we did!” Alras gave her a thumbs up.

“Good. I would expect nothing less from my siblings.”

Levan looked over the prisoners.
“We’ll secure some and take them back to the capital for interrogation.”

“Alright, you heard the man! Let’s get these guys ready to be shipped back!” Al declared.

Graffias returned from her high perch and rushed up to Helena, giving her a big hug.
“Sister Helena! Sister Helena! You were great out there!” she proclaimed with glee.

Helena smiled, puffing up her chest.
“I know, I know.”

The half-scorpion then roped the two twins into the hug.
“You all did great!”

“Yeah! Let’s do this again sometime!” Alras declared.

“Indeed—another battlefield to show off my prowess would be fantastic,” Helena remarked.

“Well, hmm… that’s…” Graffias considered, pondering.

“Let’s… wait for that,” Akron remarked plainly.

“Yeah, listen to the smart kid. Not sure any of your parents want you charging off into battlefields.”

Helena sighed.
“Well, that is true. For now, let us report our victory back to our parents.”



****

 

Subaru was working at his desk, with Shaula at his side, when Priscilla walked into his office.
“So, I imagine you heard about the exploits of our children today?” she asked.

“Yup, just got the report from Sir Levan. Guy doesn’t talk much, but he’s really detailed in his reports,” Subaru remarked, holding up the papers.

Shaula was giddy, giggling as she hugged Subaru from the side.
“Yup yup! Master’s children were wonderful! Especially Shaula’s Graffias! She was super duper amazing wonderful!”
The crimson scorpion beamed with pride.

Priscilla nodded. “Helena, Akron, and Alras all showed great skill on the battlefield.”

Subaru sighed and shook his head. “Helena I get, though I was hoping Akron and Alras could wait a bit longer before being dragged into stuff like that.”

Priscilla laughed. “Perhaps it would be ideal! But the world turned in our favor, and they handled themselves with utmost ability. Still… what bothers you specifically?”

Subaru leaned back in his seat. “You noticed already?”

“Your face is but a tapestry for mine own self to read. So speak—what have you learned that I have not?”

“I’m guessing you heard from Helena and Al what happened. I read Sir Levan’s initial report—he’s already started interrogating some of the prisoners.”

“He is suitable for such a thing,” Priscilla said, settling into a nearby chair.

“They’re also these Crimson Moon guys. Apparently the guy Al fought is one of their heavy hitters.”

“If the jester fought him, then he cannot be that strong.”

Subaru shook his head. “Can’t give Al a break, huh?”

She smirked. “Either way, I find great offense that this crime syndicate has chosen to pester my daughter’s domain. Furthermore, it's clear they utilized the nearby Mabeasts for their own aims.”

“That’s also what’s worrying me,” he muttered, looking through the documents.

Shaula tilted her head. “Master, do you need your Shaula to take care of some people?”

“Not now, but… you’ll be getting some new jobs like that soon, Shaula. Just be sure to be careful,” he said, an apologetic tone in his voice.

“Shaula will be super DUPER careful then.” She smiled brightly at him.

“Indeed, I wish to see these rats burned away from the kingdom.”

“You and me both,” Subaru muttered.

There was then a knock on the door.

“Come in!” Subaru called out.

The door swung open, and Helena rushed in. “Daddy!”

She hurried around his desk and hugged Subaru from the side.

Priscilla sighed. “Did I not tell you to wait, dearest daughter?”

Helena huffed and threw a defiant, proud stare at Priscilla.
“Well, you normally take up a great deal of my admirable father’s time. So I wanted to make some time for myself.”

Subaru hugged Helena back and softly stroked her hair.
“She DOES have a point, you know,” he remarked to Priscilla.

Priscilla sighed. “I simply wish to treasure the time I have with my husband, as is my ordained right. Though, if you choose to instead give time and affection to our child, I shall not complain.”
A soft smile graced the Sun Queen’s lips.

Subaru stared at Helena. “Helena…”

“Yes, Daddy?”

Subaru sighed. “Try NOT to get yourself right into the midst of trouble again, please?”

“What? But didn’t I do good?”

He sighed again, taking her up onto his lap.
“You did, but you also charged headlong into danger—with your younger brothers.”

“But I…”

He touched a finger to her lips.
“You are strong—VERY strong. As are Akron and Alras. But you are still kids. I get that you can handle yourself in a fight, and considering everything, you can go on missions and such. But I want you to take care of yourself and not go overboard. You are my little sun, and I don’t want you setting anytime soon. You have to be a good example—not only of strength, but of smarts—for your little brothers. Akron and Alras can handle themselves, but I don’t want them in any serious fights at their age. Do you get me, Helena?”

His voice was soft, but his gaze was fierce.

She nodded slowly. “Yes, I understand, Daddy. I am sorry if I worried you.”

He smiled and hugged her tightly.
“You are a good girl, Helena, and I love you very much.”

“I love you too, Daddy.”

Notes:

Hope you all enjoyed. I'm trying to give some highlights to the 'secondary' children.

Hope Alras and Akron got a good chance to show off.

 

Next chapter will be focusing back on Ana's children, Maia and Mercurius.

Chapter 33: Truth of Spirit & Coin Part 1

Summary:

Mercurius and Maia look into the ever growing conspiracy that is festering within the kingdom.

Notes:

So this is just part 1. Mostly because it is already 5000 words.
Part 2 will be up in the next day or two I hope, sometimes have trouble brainstorming the nonsense these kids should get into but they are highly capable so I let it slide a bit.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mercurius was sent crashing to the ground with a singular punch.

 

He landed on his back with only the slightest of grunts, rubbing his cheek as he slowly sat himself back upright.

 

His assailants? Leo and Rigel, both glaring scornfully at him.

 

They were in the ‘eldest’ meeting room, having another one of their private meetings.

 

Helena sat off to the side, fanning herself with a raised eyebrow while she also glared at Mercurius.

 

Chochorina had leapt to her feet, and Graffias rushed up towards the confrontation.

 

Maia had interposed herself between her twin brother and her two half-brothers. Cassia joined her in blocking Rigel and Leo from advancing.

 

Vega stayed off to the side, sighing as she cleaned the spilled drinks on the floor. “Idiots.” she muttered.

 

“Gah” Mercurius spit out some blood. “I imagine I deserve that in some way.”
He muttered as he kept rubbing his cheek. Besides a brief groan of pain, his expression was otherwise neutral. 

 

“You THINK!?” Rigel roared, looking like a beast ready to pounce.

 

“What do you have to say for yourself exactly?” Leo glared.

 

“Back off from him.” Maia glared, a clear rage in her eye.

 

Cassia glared at her two elder brothers. “You two really want to do this?” She cracked her knuckles.

 

“The bastard can fend for himself!” Rigel shouted, glaring at the two. “Or do you even GET why it was fucked up?”

 

Leo took a breath. “Sister Cassia, Sister Maia. You do understand Mercurius was out of line, again right? There are certain things that…”

 

“Oh? You know things can’t be as clean cut as they are in your oh so perfect world Leo.” Maia spat venomously back at her half-brother.

 

Leo frowned and stared daggers at Maia.

 

Chochorina dived between the two opposing groups, throwing a hand towards each. “Alright alright now stop it stop it stop it NO FIGHTING HERE!”

Her tone was childish, but her plea was earnest and absolute.

 

Helena let out a sigh and tapped her fingers against the desk. “Idiots indeed.” She muttered, agreeing with Vega’s assessment. 

 

Leo looked past his half-sisters, towards Mercurius. “Brother Mercurius, I want you to explain what you were doing. Now.”

 

Mercurius pulled himself to his feet and let out a deep breath. His gaze surveyed the room, every single one of them felt Mercurius studying them in an instant. They knew he was always doing so, but he rarely made it so obvious. “I’m pretty sure that you are all very well aware that there have been issues in the kingdom lately, with smuggling, crime organizations, sabotage, and mabeasts.”

 

“That we are aware of.” Helena remarked. “I’m guessing you are about to tell us that your actions have to do with that mess?”

 

Mercurius nodded his head. “Yes.”

He adjusted his clothes and took another deep breath. 

 

Vega pondered for a moment and then remarked. “It was ‘Crimson Moon’ right? I think that’s the name that’s been going around the palace.”

 

Cassia wandered over to her seat, sensing that the danger had passed for now. “That’s right.”

 

Maia remained standing, but moved back next to her brother, still wary that any may act against him. 

 

Mercurius let out a deep sigh. “I’ve been charting incidents confirmed and suspected to be in connection with that crime organization.” 

 

“And what’s that have to do with you spying on all of us and our younger siblings.” Rigel glared, his voice cold and hostile.

 

Maia once again moved herself in front of Mercurius to protect him.

 

The statement of Mercurius’ sin, a gross violation of their trust, caused most in the room to cast hostile or disappointed glances in his direction.

 

Only Cassia and Maia did not do so, though even Cassia looked annoyed.

 

Mercurius sighed, shifting a bit awkwardly but also oddly relaxed. “Well… let me get to that.”

He took another breath. “Mapping it out, more than profiting them, the entire enterprise is successfully undermining the stability of the central government.”

 

Chochorina tilted her head. “Central government?”

 

Leo sighed.

 

Helena grumbled. “I see, so you are implying that these fools' actions do not imperil the ‘local’ nobility as much as they do our family.”

 

“They have operations in territories controlled by the nobility, but a disproportionate amount of economic damage and violent criminal activity has taken place in ‘crown’ lands.” Mercurius explained.

 

“There was also the riot the other day in Flanders. Burned down one of Ana-bo mom’s warehouses.” Maia added.

 

That darkened everyone’s mood.

 

“Riot? Oh yeah.” Chochorina perked up.

 

Leo nodded along. “I heard about that. Is it connected? I heard it started as a religious riot? Some factions of the Divine Dragon Church correct?”

 

“That’s right.” Mercurius remarked.

 

“You have made the presumption that it is connected then?” Helena asked.

 

“It is, probably at least.” Mercurius wandered over to the table and sat down.

 

“From what I heard from my… sources, there’s a group called ‘Pale Moon’ operating among some of the nobility. While Crimson Moon is a crime organization, Pale Moon seems to be an outright insurrectionist organization. That riot was just their first public display.” He explained.

 

That caused everyone to tense.

 

Leo slowly slumped in his seat. “They aren't exactly being covert about the connection then.”

 

Mercurius nodded along. “The theory, that Father and our mothers should be aware of by now, is that they are parallel branches of the same organization. Crimson Moon is a criminal organization that handles the logistics and much of the field work. Pale Moon is an insurgent rebel organization made up of influential people that have less than good will towards our family in particular. This riot makes me think that they’ve turned some of the Divine Dragon Church to their cause.”

Maia sat herself down next to her twin brother. “Dad having all the powers of the Witches and Sin Archbishops isn’t exactly the best PR. Even if he’s managed to get most people on his side, some people, especially people who got screwed over by the cult, aren’t going to let that go.”

 

Cassia then cleared her throat. “Bastards who dad pissed off are probably just using it as an excuse to smeer dirt all over us. Probably those guys who are super religious won’t let it go either.”

 

“Did you know about what Mercurius was doing Beast? Such subtle work isn’t your style.” Helena asked.

 

Cassia rolled her eyes. “Course not. I just figured that makes sense. Besides, I had a feeling Mercurius had a good reason.”

 

And Cassia having a ‘good feeling’ was enough of a reason to explain her support. Her instincts just worked like that.

 

The attention turned back to Mercurius as Rigel continued to glare at him. “Alright, I get all that. But then WHY were you putting magical listening tools in all our rooms!?”

Rigel’s rage was potent, understandable even. Of all of them he was the most protective of his younger siblings, his little sisters especially.

 

Rigel tossed a small stone with an engraving upon it upon the table.

A short range but covert magical listening device.

 

“Where DID you even get something like that anyways Brother Mercurius?” Helena asked.

 

“Well… I mean I have my resources.” Mercurius shrugged, his tone was still somewhat timid. But they all knew that shyness was not from being caught, it was just how he spoke. 

 

The answer satisfied no one but they knew they would not like the answer if they pried deeper.

 

“To answer your question, it's simple. I noticed quite a few connections between people associated with the current Crimson and Pale Moon, and those same bastards who tried to kidnap or kill us when we were little kids.” Mercurius let some venom drip into his voice at the end there.

A rarity for him, but not an unwarranted one.

 

That gaze them all pause, worried and angry glances exchanging among the various half-siblings. That time period was a trauma point for all of them, to a greater or lesser extent. Even if most of them couldn’t remember it clearly.
It also explained why they weren’t informed of anything like that by their parents.

 

Mercurius let out a deep sigh. “So… I wanted to keep tabs on everyone. I apologize if it was over the line but…”

 

“Then why the HELL isn’t anyone doing anything about it?!” Rigel shouted, slamming the desk. His rage towards Mercurius dimmed to that of irritation and annoyance, but a different sort of fury had now possessed him.

 

Mercurius shook his head, rubbing his forehead. “It's ugh complicated, it's all coincidences, A LOT of coincidences but there is no proof. Maybe father even realized it but he can’t act in any official way without getting stonewalled or running into potentially illegal action. You KNOW what will happen if father starts mass investigating and mass prosecuting nobility.”

 

Mercurius let the silence hang in the air.

The legal system and politics shackled what their father and mothers could do.

 

The silence was broken by Leo letting out a deep sigh. “Tsk, you’re right.”

 

“BUT!” Chochorina held a hand up. “Spying on us, even for us, is wrong Brother Mercurius. If you keep doing it then…” She puffed up her chest. “Then we can’t trust you anymore!” She declared.

 

Mercurius stared at her, a simple and blunt declaration but…

 

Helena sighed. “My own self is fine with leaving it as is. As long as Mercurius does not intrude upon us again, he can continue to play with rats and filth as he pleases.”

 

Rigel glared at Mercurius but then sighed, sitting down. “Fine but I want to be kept in the loop.”

 

“I’ll do what I can.” Mercurius shrugged. “You may be good at stealth but…”

 

“You run your mouth Big-Bro Rigel.” Maia teased.

 

Rigel rolled his eyes. “Ugh piss off. You’re lucky you're adorable.”

 

Maia chuckled. “You think that about ALL your little sisters.”

 

“So? All my little sisters are precious.” Rigel declared shamelessly. 

 

The tense meeting then moved on to other, more pleasant matters…

 

But the wheels in the mind of Mercurius kept spinning.

 

****

 

Later that night Mercurius was writing in his notebook, documenting everything that had happened and looking over his personal notes.

 

They seemed innocuous to most, even his parents and siblings, but much was written in a personal code that only he and Maia knew. 

 

Maia was laying in her bed, tossing a ball up towards the ceiling before catching it. She yawned.
“So bro, you managed to piss off our siblings again. You could maybe trust them a bit more. Don’t you think Brother?”

 

He sighed as he flipped through several pages, continuing to write as he looked over reports. “And you need to apply yourself more Sister.”

 

She let out a laugh and sighed. “Maybe.” She stared up at the ceiling. “But I do like being a bit lazy.”

 

“Well at least you are honest Maia.” Mercurius remarked with a faint smile.

 

“More honest than you.” She teased, rolling onto her side.

 

“That isn’t saying much Maia.” Mercurius shrugged.

 

“Honestly neither of us can be called ‘honest people’ kind of fucking funny since I want to be a knight.” She sighed, almost resigned in her tone of voice.

 

“Sister.” Mercurius put his papers down and turned in his chair to face her. “You and I deal with the reality of things. I always had an eye for it, you always have a sense for it. Neither of us are the type who can stand keeping our hands clean.”

 

Maia laughed and rolled onto her back, hanging her head off the bed and staring at her twin. “True, I guess if we weren’t royals you and me would be criminals! Good ole partners in crime.~”

 

He sighed and smiled, pulling out a binder with several notes that he began to flip through. “No, we'd be merchants. Well I'd be a merchant and you’d be a mercenary. So similar, but we would convince people we are different.”

 

Maia continued to laugh. “Do you have to have such a cynical looking view of things?”

 

“Someone has too.” Mercurius shrugged.

 

Maia stared at Mercurius as he poured over some documents. “Ugh.” He grunted in frustration, leaning back and rubbing his temples.

 

“Something wrong bro?” Maia asked.

 

“I’ve been looking into one of the nobles. I’m sure he is guilty, there are too many coincidences, he’s aligned and lined up and associated with too many things involved in the smuggling,  sabotage, and anti-crown activities but…” he grumbles.

 

“You don’t have proof, do you?” Maia muttered.

 

Mercurius sighed and nodded his head. “Can’t do anything without hard evidence. I can’t bring it to Father, Mother, to anyone. Even if I did, they’ve survived formal investigations before. They are VERY good at covering their tracks.”

 

Maia shrugged. “Maybe they aren’t guilty?”

 

“I HIGHLY doubt it.” Mercurius sighed, a defeated look on his face. 

 

“Who's the guy?” Maia asked.

 

“A nobleman named Ernst Bulvane, a baron. He’s friends with people who have documented criminal connections, the smugglers have had a suspiciously easy time moving wares through his domain, he was visiting several areas of high insurgent activity, visited the private villa that was later discovered to be one of the storehouses for illegal goods, he has suspiciously had items of value stolen and he has been lethargic in the investigations, his own brother was arrested a few years back for similar criminal activity, he’s close friends with many people in the noble faction, has been investigated dozens of times for conspiracy. The list goes on, it's obvious, there is no proof though.”

 

“Sounds like a lot bro.” Maia muttered.

 

Maia fiddled with the ball in her hand and then threw it straight at the back of Mercurius’ head, making him wince.

 

“Alright that’s enough big-braining, world domination planning, and evil scheming for one day bro.” 

 

Mercurius sighed and turned around to face her, smiling. “You know I’m not planning world domination sister.”

 

“You aren’t denying the other parts though!” She sat herself up and grinned.

 

“I mean… they are true, and I’m honest with you.” He muttered a bit shyly.

 

Maia laughed. “I know you are, only person you are honest with is me. So how about we relax, worry about this tomorrow, play a game or two with me, and then we’ll go to fucking sleep. You can continue doing your puppet master nonsense in the morning.”

 

“Why? You’ll just win, even the games I make you’ll win.” Mercurius responded flatly.

 

“And?” She asked with a shrug.

 

***

 

Mercurius sat through his lessons the following day, in regards to academics he was already several years ahead of where he should be and was sitting through advanced economics lessons. The private tutors being ones hand picked by his mother as he dutifully studied and absorbed the information, while also fiddling with the coded notes in a second book as he learned.

 

Later that day he would walk through the halls, stopping as he noticed Russel Fellows chatting with finance officials as well as other officers of the Commerce Guild. 

 

Mercurius stood back and sat on a nearby bench to look over his notes again, not wanting to bother them, though he noticed that he caught Russel’s eye.

 

“I think that will be all for today then.” He said to the others he was talking with. “We can conclude our business at the meeting tomorrow.”

 

As the various officials and officers walked off, he approached the young man sitting on the bench.

“Ah young Mercurius, doing well today I see?” He asked, sitting down next to the boy.

 

“Well enough.” the purple haired youth sighed, leaning back.

 

“How goes your personal projects? Any new innovations?”

 

He shook his head. “Nothing that new, i’ve been learning about some ideas from my father and been trying to remake some of them, but it's hit and miss at the best of times.” He admitted.

 

Russel nodded. “Well you are a smart child. I am sure you’ll get something out of it. Now then, you wished to speak with me?”

 

Mercurius blinked but nodded. “I imagine I was a bit obvious.”

 

Russel sighed. “More so than you normally are. So what is the problem this time?” he asked.

 

Mercurius thought about it for several moments. “What do you do about an… unprofitable and harmful employee, one who has not done anything to openly merit termination, but that you know is bringing the group down? A liability that you can’t get rid of by just firing them normally?”

 

Russel stared, his expression becoming neutral for a moment before the soft and pleasant smile returned. “Oh? Someone in the Hoshin company who is a liability then? But you have no ‘cause’ if I am correct?”

 

“If you’ll indulge the metaphor… yes.” Mercurius remarked.

 

Russel pondered and thought about it. “That is something you have to figure out for yourself. But there are a few options you have.”

 

“I do?” Mercurius asked.

 

“Yes. If they are a known liability you watch them, you may learn more that way. You can work around them to manage the risks and such. You can make the liability a non-issue.”

 

Mercurius pondered. “And if there is no such benefit in learning?”

 

“There usually is,” Russel remarked. “But in the case that there is nothing left, I’m certain you can find a way to excise the issue. Firing someone properly is a messy affair after all. I’m certain your mother has had to deal with many a problem indirectly at times.” he explained. “Sometimes going about the normal channels isn't enough. I know you value flexible thinking.”

 

Russel then stood up. “Well I hope that little conversation helped you. But I must be on my way.” He explained.

 

Mercurius pondered, and nodded his head slowly. “I suppose it did help me Sir Russel, thank you.”

 

Russel waved him off as Mercurius was left with his thoughts.



***



Maia awoke with a gentle tap to her shoulder.

 

Hetaro gently shook her awake. “Little Sister Maia, we are here.”

He said with a smile.

 

Maia was within a dragon carriage, part of a large Hoshin Company and Iron Fang convoy.

 

Mercurius was across from her, sitting next to Mimi while he read.

 

“Finally! Time to have some fun.” Mimi had a wide grin on her face.

 

“Ah yeah, alright. Let's see how bad it was.” Maia declared, stretching herself out and grabbing her spear.

She was already adorned in her custom black armor and her iron fang style hood.

 

Mercuius meanwhile had a long brown traveling coat with far too many pockets. 

 

A young member of the Iron Fang, a white haired girl with cat-human demihuman blood, took up a position beside him.

 

The convoy had come to the city of Flanders, where less than a week ago a riot took place that burned down some buildings of note, including a Hoshin Company owned warehouse. 

 

Mercurius turned to Maia. “We are in the field, so it's your show now sister.” 

 

Maia gave him a thumbs up. “Leave it to me bro.”

 

“Yeah! We can do it!” Mimi chimed, leaping from the wagon and patting Mercurius hard on the back.

 

Mercurius stumbled forward and blushed. “Ah, right and ah of course we’ll be great with amazing Mimi around!” he declared.

 

Maia laughed. “Geeze bro she’s married and sort of our sister.” 

She muttered quietly.

 

Mercurius glared at Maia, while the exchange seemed to fly over Mimi’s head.

 

“Yeah yeah! With Mimi around there is nothing to worry about!” She shamelessly declared.

 

“Alright, alright enough all of you.” Ricardo approached the group. “I’m here so i’m the boss right now.” 

He said with a smile.

 

He turned to Maia and Mercurius. “I want you two staying close to me or one of the triplets at all times. The guards got things mostly handled now but I know someone may try something crazy.”

 

Maia grinned and gave him a thumbs up. “Don’t have to worry about me.”

 

“Hey, luck can only take you so far kiddo” Ricardo remarked.

 

Hetaro nodded his head. “That’s right! Little Sister Maia, you need to be careful.”

 

“Don’t worry, don’t worry, I can handle myself.” She continued to smile at the group.

 

“Well let’s get moving. Ana-bo wants to see what we can salvage from this mess.” Ricardo declared.

 

Most people ignored the group of Iron Fang as they made their way to the warehouse district, eventually coming across the torched building, half standing after being mostly consumed by flames. A shell of what it used to be.

 

Mercurius looked around, the same Iron Fang girl following silently beside him.

This building suffered the most damage by far compared to the others around it.

 

The Hoshin employees and Iron Fang mercs entered the warehouse, beginning to comb through everything.

 

Mercurius wandered over to the exit, staying outside but inspecting everything as it was pulled out.

 

Maia looked to Ricardo. “Hey, any chance I can look inside?”

 

Ricardo stared back at her and shrugged. “Hmm sure, just stay close. Like I said little lady.”

 

“Of course.~” she smiled brightly.

 

The two entered the burnt out warehouse, many of the goods damaged or destroyed already.

 

“Ugh, it’s a wreck in here. Mom’s not going to be happy.” Maia muttered.

 

“No she isn’t.” Ricardo concurred. 

 

As they wandered about, Maia looked about, somewhat interested but not fully.

 

As she ended up coming to rest against a side wall, casually tapping her spear’s shaft on the ground.

 

After a few moments, she paused.

 

She tapped her spear on the ground a few more times.

 

The sound was hollow and echoing. 

 

“H-hey bro! Get over here.” She called out to Mercurius.

 

Mercurius walked over, a Hoshin Company ledger filled with information on the warehouse in his hands and two Iron Fang at his side. “Something the matter Maia?” he asked. 

 

“Yeah actually, tell me if I am not crazy.”

 

She tapped her spear against the ground where she stood.

There was still a slightly hollow echoing.

 

Then she walked a few paces away and tapped it against the ground again.

Nothing but the thud of the solid ground.

 

“Is there supposed to be something beneath the floor here?” She asked.

 

Mercurius blinked and flipped through a few pages, before shaking his head. “No... there isn’t.”

 

Both siblings dropped to the ground and started inspecting the floor. Mercurius found a small nearly imperceptible string on the ground made of metal.

 

“Good find sister, get some of the others over here.” he stated to her.

 

“Already on it.” She stood up and waved some of the others over.

 

Ricardo and Mimi approached. “Find something?” Mimi asked.

 

Mercurius nodded. “Maybe.”

He tugged at the string and it caused part of the nearby floor to lift.

“There... Isn’t supposed to be a secret passage down here.”

 

“OH! Secret passage! Let's see! Let’s see!” Mimi said eagerly.

 

Ricardo sighed. “Great, just what we needed. Fine but we’ll go first.”

 

“Fine by me.” Mercurius remarked.

 

Ricardo lifted the entire hidden doorway, to reveal a large passage leading beneath the warehouse. “Yeah, Ana-bo is REALLY not going to like this.”

 

“No… No mom will not.” Mercurius concluded. 

 

“Got a light?” Ricardo asked Mercurius.

 

“Of course.” Mercurius handed a crystal to Ricardo, tapping it once it began to glow.

 

Proceeding downward the wolfman and kitten-human found an entire separate storage area. 

 

“Wow! There’s an entire other warehouse down here!” Mimi shouted.

 

“Well shit.” Maia muttered.

 

Ricardo then shouted up. “Get Tivey and Hetaro down here to sweep for traps!”

 

“On it!” Maia called out.

 

Fetching the two in question, Ricardo and the triplets surveyed the entire area, finding no traps hidden within.

 

Only then did Mercurius, Maia, and other Hoshin Employees enter to take stock.

 

Mercurius flipped through the ledger and shook his head. “Nothing here about any of this stuff, or even… this room existing.”

 

Tivey sighed and shook his head. “That is most unfortunate.”

 

Ricardo nodded. “Yeaaah, I was afraid you were going to say that. Let’s move this stuff topside tomorrow and get a better look. We’re going to have to go through all these crates.”

 

“Fun, more inventory.” Maia yawned and rolled her arms. “Guess we may be here an extra day or two.”

 

Mercurius nodded his head. “Looks like it sister.”

 

***

Later that night, the Iron Fang relaxed in a nearby inn.

 

Maia was busy at a table, gambling with several of the locals.

 

None of the employees or Iron Fang who came with here dared to gamble their money against her.

 

Mercurius sat at the bar next to Mimi and the same Iron Fang girl that had been with him all day as he slowly ate his food, casually picking at it as he flipped through the Hoshin Ledger.

 

A few knights walked into the bar, reinforcements sent from a nearby garrison.

 

Among them were two younger knights, recent members of the order who were about sixteen years of age.

Aiden Farneer, a noble looking young man with blonde hair and soft eyes.

And Eric Einbell, a taller young man with pale skin and short brown hair.

 

They approached the young princess. “Your Highness.” Aiden began. “Good to see you are well, seems interesting times keep finding you.” He remarked with a casual friendliness.

 

Maia laughed. “I guess I'm just lucky like that.”

 

Eric sighed and shook his head. “Well glad to see your luck did not land you into further trouble, and that you are safe.” his tone was a bit colder, but still giving the princess all due respect.

 

“Lighten up.” Maia shrugged. “Anyways, either of you want to be dealt in?”

 

“It wouldn’t exactly be fitting for us? We are knights in service to your family after all.” Eric remarked.

 

Aiden, however, sat down at the table.

 

Eric raised an eyebrow. “The son of a duke gambling with a princess? Bold, you are normally one who holds to proper conduct quite strictly.” His tone was not one of reproach, just surprise. 

 

Aiden smiled. “Our lady wishes to enjoy herself, my duty to follow her requests and make sure she enjoys herself outweighs standard propriety.”

Eric considered that and nodded. “Well, you are technically correct. Though I’m not in the mood to lose my money so I’ll decline.”

 

Maia giggled. “Well Aiden, thanks for not being a killjoy.”

 

“Happy to serve Your Highness.” Aiden bowed lightly.

 

As Maia played her last few games, Mercurius kept flipping through his book, studying the notes he made earlier that very day.

 

“Something troubling you Your Highness?” The other girl next to him asked.

She was a demi-human girl a few years older than Mercurius. She was a cat-human, though of mixed blood. Her features were mostly human, with long white hair and green eyes, save for the cat ears and tail she had.

 

He sighed. “Troublesome notes Celia.”

 

She nodded her head. “Just let me know if you need any help sir.” Her expression was aloof but she looked over the notes in his hands with interest.

 

“Appreciated.” He remarked. 

 

After pocketing her ill gotten gains, Maia approached Mercurius.

 

“Something on your mind brother?” Maia asked.

 

“Something about the warehouse, the underground one, it doesn’t make sense to me,” he admitted.

 

Maia shrugged. “You mean besides the fact that it shouldn’t be there?”

 

“Yes… besides that.” He sighed.

 

“I took a basic record of the boxes we found but…” He frowned as he looked down at his notes. “That doesn’t make sense.”

 

“What.. doesn’t make sense?” Maia tilted her head.

 

“Some of the boxes, a good number of them, were bigger than the passageway we used.

 

“What does that…” Maia trailed off,

 

Mercurius leapt to his feet. “Grab who you can, we need to get over there right now.”

 

Celia was on her feet the same instant that Mercurius leapt upward. 

 

Maia nodded her head, Mimi and Hetaro were dragged along, along with a few other Iron Fang who happened to be around at the time and some of the knights. 

 

The band of about two dozen people made their way to the warehouse and quickly passed the Iron Fang and local guard stationed outside.

 

They had closed up the trap door again, two Iron Fang were standing atop it.

 

Maia motioned to them. “Hey! Move! We need to get down there now!”

 

“Wha ah, sure!?”

 

Maia and Celia both pulled open the hatch, Mimi then rushed in first, followed by Hetaro.

 

The rest then entered, Tivey bringing up the rear. Celia and the knights stayed close to the twins.

Mercurius, being the least powerful fighter, was in the center of the group. Maia had already brought out her six spirits as they orbited her lovingly.

 

It was dark in the underground storage room, though the magical lights affixed to the wall let out a low and dull glow.

 

“Hands up and nobody move!” Maia shouted while readying her spear.

 

There were several other individuals within the underground area.

There was the night shift manager of the warehouse, an older and balding scrawny sort of man. Upon seeing the assembled groan he let out a panicked gasp and began to tremble.

 

There were several other individuals who were loading up small wagons with the loot, some just looking like common thugs and laborers, while others were masked and seemingly more dangerous.

 

The most striking figure was a man in a white aristocratic cloak and hood, with a white mask upon his face. “Oh, well don’t you know it's rude to interrupt people while they are working.”

The man’s hand was already on the hilt of a sword at his side.

 

Tivey called out. “You had best surrender now, it is the only smart move.”

 

“Is it really?” The man asked mockingly.

 

“Grr.” Mimi remained on edge, her instincts screamed at her that the man was capable, more so than the rest there.

But they also had her remain on her guard.

 

“El Shamak.”

An unseen voice spoke, cold and direct.

 

The entire room was filled with a thick darkness.

 

“I bid you a good day!” The white masked man’s voice echoed out.

 

The muffled sounds of struggle radiated through the cloud, but with all senses impaired none could clearly tell where they came from.

 

As she was engulfed in darkness, Maia let out a string of profanities.

“Grr get the fuck back here!”

She swung her spear around, her six spirits orbited her, her yin and yang spirits shining brightly as the El Shamak dispelled around her after a few moments.

 

Mimi similarly let out a pulse of magic that banished the rest of the Shamak.

 

“Is everyone alright?!” Tivey shouted

 

“They are getting away!” Eric shouted, calling attention to the fact that the culprits were already fleeing down the passageway, at that the large door had shut behind them.

 

Maia didn’t pay attention to that though, she had a much bigger issue.

 

One that everyone else quickly realized within seconds.

 

Maia and Celia shared a look.

 

Mercurius, who had been standing between them, had vanished.

Notes:

So now we finally get to the chapters where we can see Mercurius starting to be a bit shady.
Next chapter will have a bit of an updated profile for him as well.

Also you're probably going to see a bit more of the OCs coming into play. People the kids are friends with as well as antagonists.

I may make an entire 'info' chapter like I did for the family that just lists some of the OC knights and such that will be recurring. They are all mostly extras but I figure might be helpful.

Anyways stay tunned for part 2 in a day or two!

Chapter 34: Truth of Spirit & Coin Part 2

Summary:

Mercurius and Maia look into the ever growing conspiracy that is festering within the kingdom.

Notes:

Finally got part 2 up.
Also ended up being longer than I expected.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Meky boss!” Mimi shouted as she rapidly looked around.

Wasting no further time she suddenly blasted the wall that was covering the passageway, breaking it wide open.

 

Cecilia looked right at Maia.

Maia pulled out a small crystalline rock from her pocket.

 

She remembered the day Mercurius first gave it to her. A minor metia that he got his hands on that lets the two track each other. It pulsed lightly. “He's over there! Let's go!”

Maia shouted

 

Wind and Yang magic swirled around Maia's feet with the help of her spirits as she then rocketed towards the fleeing criminals who had taken her brother.

 

She was fast, only Mimi, Cecilia and a select few Iron Fang could keep up with her as she bolted down the dark passageway like a comet.

 

From the back of one of the wagons stepped forth an unusually tall man in a skull mask

 

“Ul Fura!”

 

The man sent forth a cascade of wind blades towards the pursuers.

Maia with her spirits and Mimi quickly conjured a barrier of magic that blocked the attack.

 

Hetaro & Tivey leapt up from behind the two and unleashed a powerful roaring wave. A sonic blast rocketed towards the fleeing group.

 

The skull masked mage and the white masked man conjured a barrier to block, but the wave tore through the barrier.

 

The roar was diminished but at least tore into one of the wagons, ripping it apart as the thugs upon it were sent tumbling to the ground. 

 

One knight moved to secure the downed people while the rest kept their pursuit, finding the passageway ending at another warehouse within the city.

 

“Get back here!” Maia snarled, rocketing forward still, but keeping her keen focus.

She couldn’t see Mercurius, but she could tell that as she drew closer to the wagon she was getting closer to him.

 

Maia and the triplets fired off another unified barrage of magic, wrecking a second wagon.

 

The white masked man fired off a Goa spell from his hand that sailed towards them, being blocked by a barrier erected by Tivey. 

 

Looking around, Maia saw the warehouse was filled with surprised people, as well as thugs ready to fight.

 

She had no time for them as she called forth her fire and wind spirits who let out blasts of fire and blades of wind to clear a path.

 

The two wagons raced out of the warehouse and she saw them split into two different directions.

 

Maia felt the stone in her hand gravitate towards one.

 

Cecilia looked again at Maia. “Your Highness, which way is…”

“The one that veered left, come on!”

Maia shouted to her as she rushed to pursue.

 

This was not a request nor a plea, it was an order from a Royal Princess, a tone Maia rarely took but would do so flawlessly when she had too.

 

Cecilia was the first to respond, swiftly following Maia.

 

The royal knights followed as well.

 

The fact that Maia and Mercurius could track each other was not well known, but both knew Maia’s priority would be her brother and that she was clearly following one specific wagon right now.

And if it came down to a lucky guess, it was a safe bet to go with Maia.

 

The triplets began to follow, they’d leave it to the rest of the Iron Fang to try and run down the rest.

 

Only Tivey seemed unsure for a brief moment, knowing that strategically they can’t risk the other guy getting away. The kitten-human looked both ways as he prepared to pursue the wagon that was likely holding the prince.

 

“Tivey you’re with me! Rest of you guys with Maia!”

 

Ricardo appeared upon his Liger and six more Iron Fang, having the beasts jumping across the rooftops.

 

Tivey nodded his head. “Yes sir boss!”

 

And so Ricardo and Tivey would pursue the white masked man, while Maia and the rest would pursue the Prince.

 

***

 

Maia raced across the rooftops, pursuing the men who she knew held her brother.

 

The skull masked mage was there next to a lean man with red hair and a black mask.

 

She took in the information, processed it in her head within an instant, and continued along her path.

 

She knew she had to slow the wagon down. While the streets were still somewhat busy, their enemies were still on ground dragons while they were on foot.

 

“Huma!” She send out a blast of ice towards the wagon.

 

Mimi shouted. “El Dona!” And tried to raise earth pillars to block the wagon, forcing it to maneuver around the disrupted earth.

 

The skull masked fired another series of wind spells at them, while the black masked man next to him fired off a goa blast.

 

Maia ducked and dodged, her yang and wind spirits keeping her light on her feet and her speed at the absolute maximum.

 

Hetaro threw up a barrier, blocking any further attacks as they continued to pursue the individuals.

 

Aiden fired off a Goa spell, trying to force the wagon to halt as he aimed at the wheel, but a shield of magic blocked his blow. “Dammit.”

 

Eric shouted to the group. “We need to slow them down somehow!” 

 

Hetaro shouted back, “A roaring wave would destroy the whole wagon, we’d hit Mercurius.”

 

“Well I’m not letting them get away!” Maia shouted, focused on the task before her.

 

She may play the part of the delinquent, but that was because all that brain work, all that thinking was hard work.

 

She liked to take things easy.

 

This was not the time to take things easy though, so the girl’s brain worked as fast as her brother’s.

 

She took in the entire road they were on, every person, every building, everything.

Her six spirits fell silent, ceasing their orbit and instead flying in a neat pattern next to her. Only her yang and wind spirit stayed by her feet to guide her motions.



And instantly a plan came to mind, one instantly felt by her six near-spirits.

 

She just needed a single opening to make it work.

 

“Go!”

She shouted as her wind, fire, water, earth, and yin spirit darted forward as fast as they could muster.

 

Only her yang spirit stayed by her to support her speed.

 

“Mimi! Launch me forward when I say so!”

 

“Okay!” She chimed.

 

“Wait what!?” Hertaro gasped.

 

Aiden reached out “Your Highness! Don’t do something that…!”




But Maia had already determined her, admittedly dangerous, course of action.

 

And her signal to get started came as soon as she saw what looked to be firecrackers going off in the middle of the wagon chase followed by an explosion of some sort of gas. 

 

Bro you idiot, bet you are causing them all sorts of problems there.

 

“Now!” Maia shouted 

 

Maia surrounded herself in a bubble of yang magic, a sphere, that was immediately punted forward by a pillar of rock conjured by Mimi.

 

Meanwhile the five other near-spirits got to work. 

 

The earth was raised to become bumpy and uneven beneath the ground of the wagon.

A gale of wind suddenly appeared in front of them, knocking them further off balance.

The fire and water spirits coated the ground in ice.

And the yin spirit conjured forth a darkness that consumed the whole wagon.

 

Maia flew through the air towards the wagon, towards the shamak cloud that covered it.

 

She held her breath, knowing that whatever gas her brother used was probably something that was not pleasant to breathe.

 

She landed in the darkness just as it dispelled, crashing into the wagon like a falling boulder. 

 

Her spirits returned to her side at that instant, surrounding her in every defense they could muster.

 

As she landed she saw a single black-clad individual, holding a bound and gagged Mercurius, leap from the wagon.

 

The rest of the people in the semi demolished wagon no longer mattered to her and she leaped forward in pursuit. Conveniently dodging the red haired man at her side who slashed at her.

 

Before he could pursue the princess, his head was taken off by a swift swing of Cecelia’s short blades, before she herself followed Maia.

 

Before the rest of the group could even act they instantly were demolished by a double roaring wave from Hetaro and Mimi.

 

There was no mercy for those who tried to kidnap the prince and they were instantly slain in the destructive blast, the only survivor being a man who rolled off the wagon when it was assailed by Maia’s spirits.

 

Maia and Cecilia, followed by several royal knights, chased the figure to a nearby rooftop.

 

The figure stopped and held the young prince at knifepoint. 

 

“Let my brother go and you may come out of this with a few bones intact, if I'm feeling generous.” Maia glared.

 

The royal knights took up a defensive position around Maia, unwilling to let the princess take point now that she was no longer needed to lead.

 

Eric and Aiden took up positions in front of her.

 

The man had two short blades and was dressed head to toe in black, he had a hood up and a swirling darkness of yin magic covered his face, preventing identification.

 

“Step away from the prince!” Eric shouted, his own blade pointed forward.

 

The shadowy man brought the knife closer to Mercurius’s neck.

 

They all tensed, Cecelia and Maia looked ready to jump in at that very moment.

 

“Well, a royal prince was a good distraction, it drew most of you here and away from my compatriots. I believe my fellow can handle the dog-man.” The man’s voice was distorted by the shadows around his face.

 

Mimi leapt up to the roof at that moment. “Let go of the mini-mini boss!” She pointed her stick, ready to attack the man and only pausing due to the blade at Mercurius’s next. “Grrr.”

 

Maia locked eyes with her brother, who seemed oddly calm even with his hands bound and knife at his neck.

That’s the only thing that kept her from launching forward.

Okay brother… what’s your plan here?

 

Mercurius’s gaze drifted down to his foot and his bound wrists.

 

Oh shit he wore those, okay then I’ll keep this bastard talking.

 

Maia scoffed. “Yeah, good fucking place, you just graduated from smuggling to kidnapping a member of the royal family. Good job for you fucking bastard.”

 

“Hmpf, I had no intention of ever being on good terms with you all anyways.” The shadowy man declared.

 

“You better give him back!” Mimi shouted. 

 

“Well then, what’s your move now?” Maia asked, the hate and hostility plain in her eyes.

 

“Now, you let me leave, and if I’m not followed I’ll dump your prince off somewhere else. There’s no reason to kill him. He’s not useful dead.”

 

“You aren’t taking a member of the royal family hostage.” Aiden declared.

 

“I think I already have, now then.” The man said with a grim and cold confidence.

 

A shadow began to spread from beneath his feet. 

 

“You will let me go and… AUgh!”

 

The man recoiled in pain, a blade extended out from Mercurius’ wrist and from one of Mercurius’ shoes.

 

The wrist blade stabbed right into the arm holding a blade to his neck while the other stabbed into the foot of the man.

 

The man was forced to recoil from the pain alone.

 

They had to act now.

 

Cecelia raced forward at a blinding speed and quickly grabbed Mercurius.

 

Mimi launched a blast of violet magic towards the shadowy man. 

 

He dodged, rolling to the side and tumbling across the ground with a grunt.

 

The man steadied himself to his feet in an instant, and lunged forward with both his blades. Aiden and Eric rushed forward, intercepting his short blades with their swords.

The knights were forced back a few inches from his strength, but it was enough time for Cecelia to rush Mercurius away.

 

Maia raced forward, spear in hand as she stabbed forward at the man.

 

In that instance the man’s entire body morphed into a shadowy substance, the blow phasing through him as he reformed on the far end of the rooftop.

 

Eric paused. “Shadow Mist Body technique?”

 

The man steadied himself again, “You’re familiar with it? I’m surprised.”

 

“Esoteric techniques are an interest of mine.” Eric shrugged. “Though it requires either an expert in Yin magic, or at the least someone with the natural affinity.”

 

“I’m both.” The man said, not making any moves away or towards them.

 

Maia narrowed her gaze, there was a slight trembling in the man’s body. Not from fear or any sort of emotional response though.

 

“Hey brother, you alright?” Maia asked her brother, but her eyes remained on the shadowy man.

 

“I’ll be fine.” Mercurius remarked. “I don’t think he will be though.”

 

He remarked, referring to the man.

 

While they could not see his eyes, all of them could tell the man was studying them, carefully figuring out how to get out of this situation.

 

He then leapt off the rooftop and towards the ground below

 

“Ah! Get that bastard!” Maia shouted as she rushed after him.

 

He was mid-fall by the time she reached the edge of the rooftop, and her spirits fired several blasts of magic at the guy, joined by Mimi who let out a roaring wave towards him.

 

The man ducked and dodged the magic mid air, and crossed his arms to shield himself from the roaring wave right before he was about to collide with the ground.

 

Rather than land though, a pool of shadows opened up beneath him and he vanished.

 

“Wha… where did the mean bastard go!” Mimi growled, looking around.

 

 Maia quickly used a searching spell with her spirits and did detect him, but he was already a distance away. “Damn that bastard is fast.” Maia muttered.

 

“He’s over there!” She pointed, as the group could see a moving shadow along the ground already at the far end of the street.

 

“Grr! I’ll get him!” Mimi shouted as she ran after him along with several knights and iron fang.

 

Hetaro was on the ground, having secured the overturned wagon. Seeing her sister race off he gave the task to another and quickly joined Mimi in her pursuit.

 

Maia sighed, she wanted to gut that bastard but her brother was her first priority.

 

She turned around, finding that Cecilia was giving him a full physical check up right there.

Lifting his arms, patting him down, tilting his head. “No visible injuries thus far. Sir, how are you feeling?”

She asked.

 

“I’m fine, I'm fine, really.” Mercurius remarked.

 

He adjusted his wrist and his shoes as the hidden blades both retracted.

 

“Do you seriously always wear that?” Maia asked sarcastically.

 

“I mean… usually, you know that sister. Still, that man has a high tolerance.” He muttered as he looked off in the direction his kidnapper fled.

 

“What makes you say that?” Maia tilted her head.

 

“I recently added the venom of several Mabeasts to my hidden blades. Nothing technically lethal, just in case, but they should produce paralysis, vision loss, and absolute agony. He only seemed slightly impaired after he got his bearings, so he must have a high poison tolerance… I think.” he explained in a matter-of-fact sort of way as Cecilia continued to look over his body and even removed his jacket to check him more directly.

 

Maia sighed and shook her head. “Ugh, nonsense  aside you are seriously scary sometimes bro. What was that gas you used in the wagon?”

 

Mercurius checked through his pockets. “That was a sedative gas, the firecrackers were just for an extra distraction. Since I heard you shouting loud enough to be close I made an opening.” He shrugged.

 

Cecilia then helped Mercurius put his jacket back on. “No visible injuries, you are clear sir.” She declared, coldly but gladly.

 

“Thank you for the help Cecilia.” Mercurius replied with his normal shy smile.

 

Maia looked out towards the city. “Let's get back somewhere safe. Ugh this has been enough of a pain for one night.”
Maia sighed and rolled her arms.

 

“Agreed.”

 

Aiden smiled and patted Eric on the shoulder. “So… who writes the report to his and her majesty about what happened.”

 

Eric looked back at his companion. “Well, technically you and I are Junior Knights so I believe that falls to our seniors.”

 

“That WOULD be proper, yes.” Aiden smiled.

 

Eric sighed.

 

“Well either way, I'm now tired AND hungry so let's get back and meet up with Uncle Ricardo.”

 

***

 

Meanwhile across the city, Ricardo and Tivey were engaged in battle with the white masked man on another rooftop.



Tivey had joined him, supporting his foster father in the battle. 

 

The masked man was joined by three other individuals.

 

The first was a tall pig-man demi-human wielding an axe.

 

And the other two individuals stood back, two girls who cast spells in support of the man. 

 

Ricardo kept up his ferocious assault with his large sword, clashing directly with the pig-man who fought in a similar style with a similarly large blade. Power blow after power blow leveled against each other.

 

The masked man’s style was far more refined, weaving and dodging around Ricardo’s blows and slashing at him whenever he had an opening.

 

There was already one iron fang member on the ground, incapacitated and bleeding from a wound in the stomach.

 

As Tivey assailed the masked-man with a spell Ricardo finally managed a decisive hit upon the pigman, cleaving him in two and leaving only the white masked man and the two spellcasters.

 

“Hmm impressive so far.” The masked man remarked, flourishing his blade.

 

A clear result of formal training. 

 

“Shall we dance?” The man asked.

 

Ricardo chuckled. “Gladly. Ricardo Welkin, captain of the Iron Fang.”

 

The man readied his blade. His style and stance were refined, polished, and perfectly fit for dueling. A combat style one would find most suited for dueling and small skirmishes, not for the open battlefield. 

 

“You may refer to me as the Pale Hawk.”

 

“Hawk eh?” Ricardo looked over the man’s mask, seeing that it had a slightly pointed nose and slanted eyes. He could see it being a ‘hawk like’ mask.



And the two engaged Ricardo swinging and trying to overwhelm the man with his ferocious blows and powerful blows.

 

The man deflected and parried his blows, keeping perfect focus as he danced around the wolf-man, not once clashing his strength head on.

 

Sparks flew as blades collided again and again.

 

Tivey then focused on the two magic girls, unleashing fire blast after fire blast upon them as the two blocked and retaliated with ice and wind. 

 

Tivey glared and kept up his magical offensive, he knew that if even one of them could divert their attention away from him, then they would just attack Ricardo.

And he couldn’t allow that.



The battle between Ricardo and Pale Hawk was in equilibrium. Perhaps Ricardo was the better overall fighter, but Pale Hawk was a superior duelist.

This was his element, not Ricardo’s.

 

Sparks continued to fly, a swing from Ricardo was sidestepped.

A sweeping slash at Ricardo’s legs was deflected, and answered with another swing that Pale hawk dodged under.

 

The rhythm of slashes, parries, and dodges was finally interrupted when Pale Hawk stabbed towards Ricardo’s arm.

 

Ricardo already shifted to dodge, it would be a glancing blow at worst but…

Something in his instincts screamed at him to dodge it fully, even if it left him off balance.

 

Ricardo recoiled, leaping away from the blade used by the man.

 

“Oh? Something got you scared?” Pale Hawk asked.

 

Ricardo stared at the blade. “That ain’t no ordinary sword is it?”

 

“Oh, you have a sharp eye.” The man positioned himself back in a ready stance. “I picked it up during my time in Gusteko.”

 

“Guessing it's a cursed tool then huh?” The wolf-man asked.

 

“You would be correct. You were wise to dodge.” 

 

“Tsk, you’re an annoying bastard, you know that?” Ricardo grumbled.

 

“I am to deliver.” He couldn’t see his face but Ricardo could tell the man was smiling.

 

“Though I think it's time enough that I leave the stage for now.” The man said.

 

“You think I'm letting you get away?” Ricardo laughed, readying to charge in again.

 

The man sighed. “Well I was hoping this next part could happen more… dramatic way but… this will have to do.”

 

“What are you…”

 

BOOOOOOM

 

Several buildings across the city, mostly government buildings, suddenly blew up, consumed by flames.

 

“What the!!!”

In Ricardo’s moment of distraction, Pale Hawk leapt away, as did the mages with him. “Consider this a prelude to a message your king and queens shall receive soon!”


The man and the girls leapt to the screens below.

Already people were rushing out of houses, having heard the large explosions.

 

Ricardo leapt after them, but they already vanished into the crowd.

 

Ricardo let out a sigh. “Grr this will be a royal fucking pain.” He muttered.



***

Maia and Mercurius sat in the family lounge, one of several around the palace.

 

Subaru and Anatasia were there, as were Beatrice, Ricardo and Julius.

 

Anatasia in particular was looking over Mercurius still and holding him close.

 

“Ah-re-really mom I’m fine!” Mercurius whined and blushed.

 

Subaru laughed and shook his head. “No way you are getting out of this little-guy.”

 

Mercurius grumbled as Anatasia kept looking him over as she sighed. “Well, you’re safe. That’s what counts at the end of the day.”

 

Subaru turned to Maia with a satisfied smirk. “And I heard you went a bit crazy trying to get him back though, didn’t you?”

 

Maia grinned. “You know it! Only one who gets to kidnap my brother is me!” she declared with a laugh.

 

Julius nodded his head. “Despite your young age you really showed great bravery out there Your Highness.”

 

“As should be expected of a spirit-arts user partly trained by Betty.” Beatrice declared proudly. She loved all of her contractor’s children, but those with strong spiritual affinities like Maia tended to attract her more for obvious reasons.

 

Ricardo whistled. “Honestly both the kids did great. Maia found the hidden warehouse in the first place, and she ran the bastard who took Merk down Ana-bo.”

 

“Yes yes.” Anatasia began. “And Mercurius here also was the one who was able to put a lot of it together and realized what was happening.” She let out a sigh. “Though I do wish that my lovely and amazing children didn’t get up to quite so much trouble.”

 

She then took a breath. “As for what was in that warehouse.” Her tone darkened as she turned to Julius. “I want that night shift manager who was a part of this hauled to the prison tower until he’s more willing to chat. I want the names of ALL my so-called employees who thought they could two-time me. You don’t hide an entire warehouse under mine so easily.”

The smile was plain about her face, but all could tell that she was VERY VERY angry.

 

After all…

One of her warehouses was burned down.

One of her warehouses was being used to smuggle goods.

Her own Hoshin Company employees were playing a part in it.

And one of her children was kidnapped, however briefly.

 

All in all this was quite the bad week for Anatasia Hoshin.

And Subaru Natsuki could clearly tell she planned to make several people have ‘bad weeks’ in response.

 

Subaru let out a deep breath as he considered things.

Using Hoshin Company warehouse… they wouldn’t do that just because it's convenient. That’s sending a message to us…

 

Subaru’s expression darkened into something serious, an expression he’s had to wear several times since becoming a king and father.

Going after me is one thing… but if these bastards try hurting my family again…

He looked around the table. Julius and Ricardo didn’t notice his darkening expression, but Beatrice and Anatasia did, and were of the same mind about this.

I’m going to crush them fully.

 

One other person who noticed this expression, even if it was not obvious, was Mercurius.

 

***

 

Maia was back at the royal palace lounging in a chair wearing her black Iron Fang cloak.

Her six spirits circled around her as she communed with them.

 

Though her peaceful communion was interrupted by the arrival of Knight Captain Marcos.

 

Maia scrambled back to her feet and saluted. “Ah sir!”

 

“At ease.” Macross remarked with a sigh and a chuckle. 

 

He then bowed. “Your Highness.”

 

Maia smiled and nodded. “Now your turn.”

 

“First, I would like to personally congratulate you. While there was no intention for you to find yourself in such high risk environments, it's clear that you handled yourself well on both occasions.”

 

Besides the most recent incident, there was the situation in Elior forest when she traveled with Chochorina.

 

Overall the girl has had a very eventful month.

 

“Well I suppose lucky me, found myself right where I was needed.”

 

“That is one way to look at it.’ Macross remarked. “Just remember to be careful as well. Before you are a knight and a warrior, you are a princess of this kingdom. The safety of your family is something that must be kept in mind.”

 

She nodded her head. “I’m aware, don’t worry. I don’t plan to do anything crazy.”

 

Macross paused. “You are your father’s child, to an extent that is to be expected.”

 

Maia laughed. “Yeah, I can't get away from dad’s reputation.”

 

“If you apply yourself I imagine you will be perfectly fine. I would ask how your brother is doing though?”

 

“He’s been fine. He can walk off stuff like that pretty easily, even if he doesn’t look like the sort.” Maia remarked

 

Macross nodded his head.

 

“I see, well be sure to keep an eye on him. He lacks your potent strength after all.”

 

Maia smirked. “Obviously, my twin brother’s a wimp. What kind of sister would I be if I didn’t take care of him?”

She replied with a casual smile.

 

Macros then bowed his head. “I must be off Your Highness, I hope you have a good day.”

 

Maia waved him off as she sat back down and stretched. “Ah yup! Seems like I did a good job today guys.”
She smiled as her spirits lovingly orbited her.

 

“No. Obviously I'm not worried about Mercurius.” She remarked to them.

Seriously, he’s practically the last person I need to worry about. Though I guess most people don’t get that.

 

She sighed and leaned back as she stared at the ceiling.

 

I’m not like my brother. Maybe I could be almost as smart as him, and maybe I’m also willing to cross some lines. But he always knows what he’s doing. He doesn’t need power, he doesn’t need luck. He’s smart enough to get whatever he wants done without all that. He’s the type who wants to deal with complicated, messy, and weird things.

Me… I like it simple. I deal with what’s in front of me. I protect what I care about. I do what I want.

She smiled, the girl generally content with her place in the world.

 

But if Marcos says I did a good job then…

 

She grinned as she sat up and clapped her hands together. “I think I’m going to go buy a new shop, hmm…”

She tapped her foot.

“Lets buy a candy shop!”

The spirits bounced up and down around her as the girl stood up, content to celebrate her success with a new purchase.

A pure impulse buy that would undoubtedly be profitable. 

 

***

 

Mercurius sat in his room alone, tapping at a table as he contemplated what to do, his next move.

 

He already secured personal copies that accounted for what was in that warehouse.

He also secured copies of the initial interrogation notes pertaining to the imprisoned traitorous Hoshin employees and any survivors among the other criminals. 

 

Mercurius took a deep breath as he began writing down names, connections, everything.

 

He stared down at the paper for a good long while and bit his lip, taking a deep breath.

 

“Right…” He wrote down several items in a coded script.

 

He moved to his window and opened it, enjoying the cool night air before he paused and lit a candle next to the window sill and made sure two particular books were visible, their titles illuminated by the candles.

 

He then returned to his notes, he continued to write, he continued to plan.

 

He looked up when a hood figure appeared in his room. 

 

The figure bowed their head. “You called for me, Your Highness?” The figure was a man.

 

Mercurius handed them a paper. “There are Hoshin Company employees involved with the Crimson or Pale Moon organization. I want them tailed, if there are any who can be coerced into giving information, do so, but do not let your actions be traced.”

 

The figure bowed his head and left.

Closing the window behind them.

 

Mercurius then rose from his seat, he extinguished the candle in the window and grabbed another book from his library, taking it out of the cloth case he kept it in.

 

He wandered out to the royal garden and opened the book, simply reading in the cool late night air.

 

Within minutes a maid approached him and bowed. “Do you have need of me Your Highness?”

 

Mercurius smiled, “A drink please.”

 

The maid nodded and returned with a drink on a tray. As the tray was lowered to him Mercurius put a piece of paper on the tray, and took the drink.

“Thank you. That will be all. I shall not keep you busy.”

 

The maid’s gaze sharpened slightly. “You are too kind, Your Highness.” 

She then turned about to leave.

 

Mercurius finished his drink and finished reading within the next few minutes.

 

A short time later he was in his bed, staring at the ceiling.



Problem: A criminal organization has infiltrated my mother’s company and seeks harm to the kingdom and our family.

 

Cost to fix: Time, effort, possible money and resources, utilization of blackmail material, possible agent’s lives at risk, possible innocent lives at risk. Forsaking certain moral guidelines may be required to act. 

 

Cost is currently acceptable.

 

Possible Profit: More information, more pieces to this puzzle, less threats to the kingdom and our family.

 

Conclusion: I need to expand my web. More eyes. More ears. More hands. And I may need to consider more hands with knives sooner than I expected.

 

These were the thoughts of Mercurius.

The genius of the Natsuki children.

The most amoral of the Natsuki children.

The child of Subaru Natsuki most willing to dirty their own hands.

 

This was how his world worked.

No action taken without profit.

No action taken without consideration to cost.

Morality had value, but it was not required.

Love, benevolence, happiness, prosperity, bonds, friendship, and such were ‘things’ that he considered valuable.’

Benefiting the common folk or his family were goals he considered ‘valuable.”

It was “value” he could acquire through his actions.

Just like wealth was ‘something of value’ so was ‘joy.’

Just like power was ‘something of value’ so was ‘prosperity for the kingdom.’

All existed through that same mercantile lens.

All existed to serve his goal.

 

The goal was the security and welfare of the kingdom, the common folk, and his family.

 

So Mercurius would measure the cost, weigh the profit, and act accordingly.

Mercurius knew he was weak, that he wasn't worth much. So he would play the game to perfection.

That was the world Mercurius lived within.

Notes:

So... to be clear about Mercurius.

He is the smartest of Subaru Natsuki's kids.
He is also somewhat amoral, if not totally amoral.
He does nothing unless he considers it to be 'profitable' or unless it has 'value.'

But things he finds 'valuable' include familial love, prosperity for the common people ect.

He is also very ends justify the means and a VERY manipulative person.

Ironically he's also the kid who probably inherits most of Subaru's self worth... or rather the lack there of.

Chapter 35: A Golden & Demonic Fury

Summary:

At a festival in Flanders parts of the royal family are caught up in a storm of chaos.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Listen.” The pigman began to explain. “Don’t think I got anything to do with those pigs that decided to make an example out of things. They’re bad for my business too.”

 

Doltero Amule explained as took another puff of his cigarette.

 

They were in his mansion, near the heart of the city of Flanders.

 

The group meeting him was an assembly from the Royal Family, the two Queens sitting across from him being Felt and Anatasia.

 

Reinhard and Ricardo stood nearby, and Rom stood a ways back.

 

“Besides, I'm an honest business man, despite my piggish appearance.” He remarked sarcastically.

 

He was the leader of the Black Silver Coin, which was functionally the dominant power within the city.

 

Felt laughed and leaned back. “You must be losing your touch then. Didn’t think you’d actually lose control over the city.”

 

“Yeah well.” He took a puff of his cigar. “What do you expect from a pigman like me?” He shrugged. 

 

“City’s now under four-way control rather than three way control. It’s not just the Black Silver Coin, The Flower Prison Garden, and The Balance anymore. The Three Moons got their own stake in the city now, and they got some heavy hitters working for them.”

 

“Yeah, that guy I was fighting knew what he was doing.” Ricardo admitted with a shrug.

 

“That guy is their lead frontman, Pale Hawk. Though honestly he’s popped up all over the place, not just in this city. Think the only place that pig doesn’t operate in is the capital.” Doltero remarked.

 

Anatasia nodded her head as she stroked her scarf. “I noticed you called it ‘Three Moon’s right?”

 

Doltero stared over the two and laughed. “Yeah, that’s what I heard. Don’t ask me what the third moon is all about. Crimson Moon and Pale Moon seem to be doing the heavy lifting, whatever the ‘third’ branch of their group is, I got nothing.”

 

Felt sighed and leaned back, grumbling. “Great another mystery we know jack fucking shit about.”

 

Doltero grumbled. “Know the feeling. Still, seems like I’m not the only business they’ve been roughing up.”

He remarked, looking over at Anastasia.

 

Anatasia sighed and forced a smile. “I respect your abilities Doltero, and the fact you are willing to play a civil game with us, but at the same time I’d rather not have you compare our lines of work. The Hoshin Company keeps everything above board.”

 

The pigman laughed. “If you say so your majesty, could see why you’d not like the comparison with my piggish complexion.”

 

Felt groaned. “Well either way, the increased military presence in the city stays until we flush those bastards out.”

Doltero sighed and leaned back, thinking. “I’d rather not have ya messing with my own operations, you do sort of need me in order to keep the city running smoothly.”

 

Anastasia chuckled. “There is a reason we are here after all. Your men don’t get in our way while we ‘clean out’ your new competition, and everything will be fine.”

 

“And the local festival?” Doltero asked. “It's a big deal for all of us for obvious reasons. We don’t exactly want that getting shut down while you crack skulls across the city.” 

 

“The Earth Dragon Birth Festival?” Felt asked. “Yeah we don’t plan to shut that down, if we did I think most of the city would fucking riot.” 

 

Anastasia sighed and nodded her head. “There will be Royal Knight security so nothing shady though.”

 

Doltero shrugged. “Fine by me, the festival is a good time for legitimate profits anyways.”

 

Felt smirked. “Glad we have an understanding.”



***

 

Which is how several of the Natsuki children ended up in Flanders during the festival.

 

The branches of the Royal Family already within the city were the Felt, Emilia, and Anatasia branches. The rest would attend later, including the king himself, arriving after sundown and participating in the 2nd day of the festival. 

 

Currently being watched over by Reinhard were Cassia, Rigel, Spica, Vega, and his own daughter Cynthia. The children watched the local parade from a balcony while various decorative carts and displays were being dragged along by earth dragons.

 

Cassia and Cynthia sat at the edge while the others stood and leaned against the railing.

 

“Say Rigel, Vega, what’s this festival about anyways? Besides… well, earth dragons?” Cassia asked.

 

“Eh well they do this every year, though this year seems a bit bigger Sister Cassia.” Rigel remarked.

 

“Doesn’t answer my question.” She playfully punched his leg.

 

“That was the Earth Dragon Festival Rigel.” Vega corrected. “This is the Earth Dragon Birth festival, it happens once every five years to specifically commemorate the Divine Dragon giving rise to the Earth Dragon race. Unlike the normal earth dragon festival, it's a three day celebration. If your brain wasn’t full of rocks you’d probably get that.” She remarked coldly and curtly, with a playful smirk.

 

“Ugh, local festivals aren’t a thing I commit to memory Vega.” Rigel whined.

 

“That’s because you’re not cultured Rigel, despite being part of the Royal Family.” Vega replied.

 

Spica giggled and poked Rigel at the side. “She’s got you there.~ You need to get your head on straight.”

 

“Wha huh! I do got my head on straight!” Rigel complained under the verbal assault of Vega and Spica.

 

Spica laughed and shook her head. “Hmm nah. Seems pretty backwards to me! Vega wins.”

She replied with a definitive judgement.

 

Rigel blushed and grumbled. “Ugh, well if you say soo.”

 

Cynthia laughed. “Seems that's another point for Vega, maybe two there.” 

 

“So once again Rigel yields before our superior presence.” Vega declares. “Its only natural given his rockheaded nature.” 

 

“The guy’s a siscon, what do you expect?” Cassoa replied.

 

“Ya know, maybe we need to start protecting Spica from him. Might not be a bad idea.” Cynthia Astrea remarked with a grin. 

 

“Ugh just.. Cut it out… please.” Rigel grumbled and simmered in personal discontent.

 

Cynthia shook her head. “You make it way too easy cousin Rigel.” The redheaded girl remarked. 

 

Rem returned to see the group gathered on the balcony.

 

“Mom!”

“Mommy!”


Rigel and Spica cried, rushing up to her and giving her a hug. 

“Your little sister has gone to sleep for now, so your mother is now free to take you down to the festival. Lady Felt should be joining us.”

Cassia grinned and stood herself up. “Sounds good to me, finally.”

She stretched herself. “So mom is coming along too?”

 

“Yes, that's right Cassia.” Rem replied.

 

Reinhard bowed to Rem, while she was not a queen she was still a Concubine and head of the staff at the Royal Palace.

“In that case Rem, I must insist upon accompanying you.”

 

“Of course Reinhard, I'd expect nothing less.”

 

“You better dad! I want to go too!” Cynthia proclaimed as she stood herself up as well.

 

Reinhard laughed and pat Cynthia lightly upon the head. “Certainly, if that's your wish.”

 

Cynthia smiled with triumph. 



And soon enough the host of  children, Rem, Felt, and Reinhard were walking through the festival streets.

 

People were so caught up in the festivities that they paid the group little mind. Just to be sure Reinhard wore a hood, as unironically his appearance was the most notable among the group.

 

Felt stretched her arms. “Gah, finally! I had it up to here with all the meetings and business.” 

She remarked as she looked about.

 

Making their way through the streets and walking alongside the parade were various knights.

 

Iron Fang and other mercenary companies that were in good graces with the Hoshin Company were also employed as guards for the parade and for the city.

 

Under the cover of all this, a small force of knights and soldiers, currently being managed by Julius, Ricardo, and others, were clearing out suspected Crimson Moon or Pale Moon hideouts.

 

But for right now the common-folk of this city could simply enjoy themselves and go about their days without worry or fear. 

 

The children sampled the food, watched the decorated carts go by, and enjoyed the music played by various street performers.

 

The assembled family sat at a table as they enjoyed some of the food and continued to watch the ground dragons pass.

“Got to say this stuff is pretty good.” Rigel remarked with a smile.

 

“You like it sis?” He turned, looking at Spica who cheerfully snacked on her own food.

 

“Yeah, it's great!” She proclaimed with a wide smirk. “Reminds me of some of the weird food daddy cooks up sometimes.”

 

Rigel sighed. “You always have to bring it back to dad huh.”

 

“Yup!” Spica proclaimed without shame. “Because dad is amazing!”

 

“Agreed,” Vega replied with a smirk, knowing she was just doing it to get under Rigel’s skin.

 

Rigel sighed and grumbled to himself as he continued to eat.

 

“My dad is still stronger.” Cynthia remarked with a confident smile as she took a bite of her food.

 

“Your father is stronger than anyone. Hardly a fair comparison.” Vega remarked.

 

“Still true.” Cynthia replied, still smiling.

 

“But our dad is king so we win!” Spica declared, using the logic of a child with a single digit age.

 

Rigel grumbled. “Why are we still on this?” 

 

Cassia laughed and pat him on the back. “Lighten the fuck up bro Rigel. Not our fault you got a weird bone to pick with dad.”

 

Rigel groaned. “Can you just not bring him up right now please.”

 

Everyone there, besides Rigel, laughed as he blushed and continued to eat his food.

 

Felt looked over at Cassia. “So how about we see what else they got around here Cassia. Heard there was some good carnival games they got going.”

 

“Sounds good to me!” Cassia declared. “Let’s do it!”

 

“Hell ya!” Felt chimed

 

“You all up for it?” Cassia asked the rest.

 

“Could be fun.” Vega replied.

 

“Sounds really fun.~” Spica smiled widely.

 

“Count me in!” Cynthia declared. 

 

Rem slowly rose to her feet. “Then we’ll head over there as soon as we finish eating.”

 

“Right!” Felt and Cassia spoke at once, and then rapidly devoured the rest of their food together side by side.



As the family moved over to the game stands they played various ring and dart games.

 

“Oh oh! I want that one!” Spica pulled at Rigel’s side and pointed at a large stuffed bear thing.

 

Rigel smirked. “Alright, I think I can handle this.”

 

“Doubt it.” Vega remarked.

 

“Oh can ya?” Cassia asked tauntingly. “Well I can win it for Spica when you screw it up.”

 

“And I'll handle it when you mess up.” Cynthia remarked to Cassia.

 

Cassia rolled her eyes. 

 

Rigel turned to Vega and Cassia with his usual angry look  “Screw yo.. UGH”

 

Rem gripped his head VERY tightly. “Rigel… Language.~”

 

“Ye-yes mom.” Rigel said, far more meekly as he turned back to the game.

 

Felt and Cassia both snickered at Rem’s chastisement of Rigel, looking far more like sisters than mother and daughter.

 

Reinhard let out a tired sigh while Cynthia looked on, still amused. 

 

“Alright let’s see. I got this!” Rigel declared as he lined up the dart, he had to go for the smallest target.

 

Throwing the dart, it flew through the air and hit right on the bullseye.

 

“Alright!” Rigel cheered.

 

“Yay you did it!” Spica cheered with him and gave him a hug, causing Rigel to hug him in return.

 

Rem turned to the man running the game. “We will take the large stuffed bear please.”

 

The man handed it to Rem, who in turn gave it to Rigel.

 

Rigel turned to Spica, and handed it to her. “Here you go, for the best little sister.”

 

“Yay thank you Rigel, love you!” She smiled and hugged the bear tightly.

 

Rigel blushed as his heart raced.

“I love you too sister, you aruagh!”

Vega and Cassia flicked Rigel’s forehead from either side.

 

“Gah what was that for!” He looked between the two.

 

“You were going to say something stupid, so I helped you by stopping you.” Vega declared.

 

Spica giggled while Rigel grumbled and glared at the black haired half-oni. “Well why don’t you all just…”

 

Rigel’s angry retort was cut off by a series of screams.

 

Reinhard instantly adopted a combat ready stance, and several knights rushed over into defensive positions around the group.

 

“Wha-what are those!”

“Monsters!”

“Run away!”

 

Several loud roars were heard, erupting from several of the carts and from a nearby building were mabeasts. But many had their horns broken with strange markings covering their bodies.

Many others seemed half rotted and decayed, with metal plates fused onto them.

 

Several guards and knights worked to contain the beasts, cutting one down quickly, but dog-like mabeasts and other larger ones began to appear on the street.

 

Felt looked at Reinhard. “Reinhard, go! We’ll head back.”

 

“Lady Felt I…”

 

“Go! Or do you want to let people die.” Felt barked at him.

Reinhard nodded his head and darted off into battle.

 

Rem had already taken out her morning star and Felt her knives.

 

Rigel, Cassia, and Cytnthia had drawn their swords and Vega produced a spear.

 

Rigel seemed ready to rush in to help but Rem grabbed his shoulders. “Mom I!”

 

“No Rigel, we are heading back! Your sister is with us and…”

 

Suddenly two large explosions of fire magic filled the city, taking the form of a crimson and white spheres of flame.

 

“Ugh, guess this is their big declaration of war then.” Felt grumbled.

 

“We need to move!” Rem shouted at everyone, including the half a dozen knights that had emerged to protect them.

 

The small cohort of the royal family made their way through the streets, while Reinhard was busy fighting off the strange Mabeasts that had begun to attack the city.

 

“What the hell were those things!?” Cassia shouted as they ran.

 

“You’re asking me?!” Felt replied.

 

As they ran through the streets, they saw a single large zombie mabeast. It was a large two headed dog creature, one head plated fully in metal.

 

One of the knights with them cast a spell that froze its legs in place.

 

Felt raced forward at high speeds, carving through its legs.

 

Rem’s morning star smashed its skull in.

 

Rigel and Cassia both then rushed forward at high speeds, each one cutting off one of its heads.

 

Meanwhile a sound echoed throughout the city. “Greetings everyone!”

The voice of Pale Hawk echoed throughout the air, amplified clearly by magic as his voice was distorted.

“I hope you enjoyed the unintentional preview from last week, but you’ll be happy to know this is our formal introduction and declaration of war against the Lugunica government and its oh so abominable royal family. To highlight their true weakness.”

 

“Gr fucking bastard.” Felt grumbled as the group continued to run.

 

“I imagine that my spell will be blocked momentarily, so before that happens. I would like to let those members of the royal house within the city know that this joke of a kingdom you have created will not last. It is you all who invited this chaos so let us show you its resu…”

 

The voice devolved into static, the spell being used to carry his voice was cut off.

 

“About  time the bastard shut up.” Cassia grumbled.

 

“The crowds are too large this way!” one of the knights escorting them shouted.

 

“Ugh we’ll take the side streets” Felt replied.

 

“That sounds good!” Rem agreed.

 

The group started running through the side streets as the crowds thinned.

 

As they ran into an alleyway the group suddenly stopped. Several strange undead mabeasts were in cages that were loaded upon several wagons, surrounded by several men.

 

The figure directing the operation turned to face them. He was a tall man with pale features, short dark hair, who had several scars on his face and was dressed in black.

His most distinct trait was piercing red eyes. 

“Well well, I did not expect company.” The man spoke in a cold and mocking tone. 

 

The royal knights readied their blades. “In the name of the dragon we demand your surrender.” One of the knights shouted.

 

“Oh? Is that right?” the man asked with a sigh. “And here I thought we were going to have a quiet night while Hawk put on his little show.” he surveyed the group. “But still, not a most unwelcome surprise, some hostages could help get the point across.”

One of the knights shuffled forward, prepared for combat. “You dare to…AUGH!”

He and another knight were suddenly assailed by a rain of ice spikes that descended down upon them.

He was shredded instantly while the other managed to block the blow, but lost use of his arm and leg as he crumpled to the ground.

 

“BASTARDS!”

Rem returned fire, conjuring forth her own rain of ice magic that shot forward and at the area where the last attack came from.

 

The man in black dodged the blows, unsheathing a blade and even cutting one ice crystal in the air.

 

Meanwhile a woman with short blue hair leapt from a nearby window, conjuring a shield of water magic that blocked Rem’s blow as she leapt down next to the first man.

 

“Hostages were not a part of Red King’s plan.” She stated in a cold and even voice as she unsheathed a long sword.

 

“No, but I’m in field command and have freedom to adjust as I see fit when opportunity presents itself.” The man responded as they engaged.

 

The three remaining knights placed themselves between the royal family and the attackers.

 

One conjured a wall of earth between them but it was destroyed by a series of powerful slashes from the man in black.

 

The woman then fired another barrage of ice magic towards the royal family, countered by Rem’s own.

 

Cassia with Vera
“El Fura!”
“Ul Fura!”
As both unleashed a torrent of wind blades towards the attackers, managing to slice apart one thug but the main threats remained unharmed.

 

“Wake it up” The man in black commanded as one of the undead mabeasts was roused.

 

It was an ape-like creature with arms and a toro clad in metal plates, most distinct was its horn being replaced by one of dark metal.

 

The thing roared out and charged forward, rushing at the ground.

One knight interposed himself between the beast and even drove it back, slashing across its chest.

 

Before the knight could finish the beast off, the man in black rushed forward and took the knight’s head.

 

“Bastard!”
Felt then rushed in, darting forward with incredible speeds as she engaged the man with her dual blades.

 

Rem quickly launched her morning star at the man who had to backpeddle in defense.

 

The woman backed off but launched another rain of ice magic, countering Rem’s magic with her own.

 

Rigel scoffed. “Dammit! Cassia! Vega we’re up! Cynthia! Spica! Stay back!!!”

 

“Right!”

Both shouted as Rigel leapt up the nearby walls.

 

All three children understood they just needed to create an opening, one that would allow them to get away. 

 

Vega unleashed a barrage of wind blades that rained down upon the wagons.

 

Cassia darted forward and took the head off of the undead mabeast. She then turned towards the man in black and locked blades with him.

“You’re dealing with me asshole” She shouted.

 

“Oh I shall” he grinned wickedly back towards her.

 

Felt, for the briefest moments, considered telling Cassia to get back. But she knew that wasn’t an option right now and so engaged the man alongside her daughter.


The two speedsters unleashed a rapid assault against the man as he blocked and parried and countered their blows.

 

Rem rushed to engage the woman with her morning star, Rigel leaping in to aid his mother as he tried to flank around her.

 

The woman kept a cool air about herself as she conjured ice pillars around herself to restrict Rigel and Rem’s angels of attack as she danced around them, countering their blows with her blade.

 

The sudden and furious response forced both of these people on the defensive.

 

But the remaining thugs were not idle and Vega had to keep up her wind magic bombardment to keep them suppressed.

 

Felt realized quickly that things could get really bad if she didn’t act fast.

 

So she relied on a tried and true method, one she wanted to avoid but had no choice now for the sake of the kings.

 

“REINHARD!!!”

 

She shouted.

 

Instantly the gaze of both the man in black and the woman sharpened.

 

They knew they had ten seconds at most to end this fight.

 

The man went for a strike upon Cassia, seemingly committing to a blow against her side.

 

Cassia moved her blade to block, parrying it aside. 

But his force was considerable enough to land the slightest of glancing blows, a cut on her arm.

 

One second had passed.

 

Felt took the chance, zooming in with both blades drawn she slashed at the man’s side.

 

Rather than defend, he attacked, bringing his blade up to slash at her side.

 

Felt managed a solid slash upon the man, while he only got a glancing blow at her side.

 

He then smirked, as suddenly blood erupted from the wounds of both Felt and Cassia, making them both stagger.

 

Two seconds had passed.

 

At the same time the woman conjured forth a large torrent of ice. “Ul Huma!”

As a huge pillar of ice was thrown at Rem, forcing her to block.

 

Rigel closed in on the woman from the side, with his horn manifested and a ferocious look in his eyes, he looked to take her head off with a clean blow.

 

But the woman’s reflexes were fast… too fast.

 

Rather than block with her blade she brought up her leg and kicked Rigel away back towards his mother.

 

Three seconds had passed.

 

The criminal group began to fall back and flee on their remaining wagons, but Cassia roared and launched herself back at the man despite her bleeding arm.

 

“Cassia! Wait!” Rigel shouted.

 

Four seconds had passed.

 

“AL GOA!!!”

 

Then there was fire, an intense and hot fire that bathed over the entire alleyway, filling it to the absolute brim.

 

Followed by a rain of black flames that bathed the entire alleyway.

 

Rigel blacked out instantly.



He awoke, perhaps moments later as he heard some voices rouse his awareness.

He could not open his eyes.

He could not feel anything but stinging pain and intense heat.

 

“You are here?” The man in black remarked.

 

“Well… the Black King said you needed help. So I came and performed my little fire show, though I got help from an associate. Now go stick to the plan the Red King gave you and get moving.” Rigel recognized that voice, the pyromancer from Elior forest.

 

Rigel blacked out again before he could move.



***



He awoke first, agony wracking his body.

Wha… what happened?

 

He muttered to himself as he felt something heavy atop him. It was his own mother.

 

Rem was unconscious, breathing and groaning, shielding him and someone else, burns covered her body.

 

He slowly shifted his head, beyond Rem’s arm he could see Felt crying and screaming as she was cradling a charred and melted corpse.

 

Cassia’s half melted sword was at Felt’s side, along with Reinhard holding an unconscious Cynthia. 

 

Rigel slowly turned his head to the side and saw two figures next to him.

 

The further figure was Vega, her body covered in burns as she groaned in pain.

 

And tucked right next to him was a smaller form, clutching a badly burnt half incinerated large stuffed bear toy.

 

It was Spica, barely alive with burns covering her body, one of her arms totally reduced to nothing.

 

And so Rigel screamed. 

 

***

 

Subaru sat in the office, having stepped away from the wails and despair of the room next door. Felt and Rem's cries still echoed into the room.

 

He had heard all his wives utter similar cries at least once.

 

It was an accursed memory that only he kept.

 

The bitter taste of failure had filled his mouth, his eyes were red and his body sore.

 

He sat back in his chair, a crisis was still ongoing and he could not risk his checkpoint resetting.

 

He had to end this doomed timeline soon.

 

Satella’s timing was not the best, especially when her Envy influenced her…

 

But he had more sway than he used to, more influence over his own authority than his younger self.

 

He could anchor his checkpoint for at least a short while.

 

Subaru turned his chair to face the moonlight.

 

There used to be a time when he would have second thoughts about what he was going to do next.

 

No such doubts existed now. His accursed knowledge was too great. His desire was too absolute. 

 

He had used Return by Death selfishly before, but it was always for the sake of happiness. For himself and for others.

 

This would be one such moment.

 

Perhaps even Rem and Felt knew what he was about to do, to at least some degree.

 

But no one who knew dared to stop him.

 

They were selfish like that.

 

He was selfish like that.

 

He would not allow the world to continue along its current course.

 

Not when he could do something about it.

 

My last checkpoint is at some time yesterday. I’ll have to rush when I return. Revamp the entire security. Keep everyone together… I'll need to rush on ahead.

 

He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

 

Return by Death does not let the world continue without me. It's a selfish thing that makes it so the world cannot ignore me. Talk about being a pest.

 

He thought back to the sanctuary, when the terrible possibility that Return By Death simply shoved him to other worlds was raised.

That he left behind a broken world in his wake.

 

But that was not the truth…

 

Return by Death was a far more selfish ability than that.

 

He left nothing behind when he died.

 

Return by Death was nothing less than the complete annihilation of the timeline.

Followed by its reconstruction, being reset to an earlier point. 

 

He leaned back in his chair and took a deep breath.

 

Return By Death. What kind of pathetic tantrum is that? That I simply can’t let the world exist if I die.

He deeply sighed. “How pathetic.”

 

His own shadowy hand of invisible providence gripped his heart.

 

Cassia… Spica… I’m sorry . And I'm sorry to everyone else, that I have to selfishly destroy the world for you.

 

But he would do it, there was no hesitation anymore. Armed with the truth of his authority’s nature, the judgement to invoke that sinful power was left within his hands.

He only lasted this long because he gathered all information he could, committed it to memory.

 

The shadowy hand of his own making grasped his heart and crushed it.

 

Life faded from Subaru Natsuki’s eyes.

 

Subaru Natsuki died by his own hand, so that he might save his family.

 

And with his death, the world ended.

 

To be remade when he opened his eyes again, via the power of Return By Death.

 

To save his family from death, he would unmake and remake the world as many times as it would take.

 

He had done so many times before in the past. 

 

That was his sin, that was his authority.

Notes:

So we have our first 'real' Return By Death in the 'present day' of the fic.

Based on language used in the actual story this is how I believe Return By Death functions, especially given Roswaal's phrasing in the gospel and such.
Multiverse Theory is the least likely way Return By Death functions in my mind, wouldn't make sense both thematically and for Satella's character.

Next chapter will EITHER be a flashback OR a continuation of these events, followed by a flashback. Still debating with myself on that.

Either way, shortly following 1 or the other will be an info chapter that explains all seven of Subaru's authorities in this fic.

Either way I hope you enjoy!

Chapter 36: A King's Will

Summary:

After using Return By Death to save some of his children, Subaru Natsuki goes on the attack.

Notes:

Time to see Subaru Natsuki get to work.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru staggered forward as his awareness came back to him, his eyes shifting around to see who he was with.

 

Even if it was self-inflicted, it was his first return by death in a while, and he could never fully get used to it.

If he did he knew that would be the end of his humanity. 

 

Looking around he saw where he was, where Envy had placed his checkpoint.

 

He was in an office room, having just finished meeting with some local nobility. He planned to reconvene later with them but now his plans would change.

 

With him were Beatrice, who was at his side, Ram who stood off to the side, and Reinhard who stood in front of his desk.

 

He was just about to send Reinhard ahead with Emilia to Flanders, to help Anatasia and Felt how they could.

 

That plan would now change.

 

Beatrice and Reinhard’s eyes widened as they both detected Subaru’s miasma surge.

 

For both of them, it was a sign of the deepest sort of failure.

 

Beatrice gripped his hand. “Su-Subaru did you!”

 

Reinhard quickly looked around, using every divine protection to survey for threats.

 

Even Ram quickly got on guard and activated her clairvoyance, just to be safe. 

 

“I’m… I’m alright Beako, just give me a second.” Subaru muttered weakly, still trembling as he struggled to compose himself.

 

Beatrice held his hand tightly, refusing to let go but saying nothing till Subaru was ready.

 

Subaru slowly sat up and steadied his breath.

“That’s unpleasant, even when I do it myself.” He muttered bitterly.

 

Beatrice winced, but indirect statements like that were the only way Subaru could communicate what had happened.

 

Saying he ‘did it himself’ told Beatrice all she needed to know. That Subaru wasn’t in danger per-say, but that some others in the family were.

 

Subaru looked up at Reinhard, who was already ready to spring into action at a moment’s notice.

 

“Your Majesty.”

 

“Reinhard, what is the last thing I said to you?” Subaru asked, wanting to know where in the conversation they had he was.

 

Reinhard paused, confirmation of the worst. The sword saint sighed. “You had just told me you wished for me to take Lady Emilia to Flanders with your children.”

 

Subaru paused for a moment, debating if he should send his children away or keep them close.

 

Dammit, I want to send them back to the capital but I know that their operations are vast. If I leave them unattended… I have to keep them close then. Close but guarded.

 

Subaru bit his lip lightly, not enough to draw blood but enough for both of them to notice.

 

Subaru let out a steady breath and turned to Ram. “Ram… Crusch, Priscilla, and Emilia. Tell them that we need to change plans and that it's an emergency. We are heading to Flanders together.”

 

Ram paused, but seeing the look on Subaru’s face she bowed her head. “Very well your majesty.”

 

“Also Ram… don’t ask me why I am saying this but.” Subaru sighed and trembled a bit more. “I’m sorry.”

 

Ram stared at the king for a good long while as she unpacked the implications of that statement. Her body tensed and she stiffened. “I see, then make up for yourself being a useless king then.”

 

“I plan on it.” he muttered grimly.

 

Ram then turned to leave.

 

Subaru quickly downed the remainder of his drinks and steadied himself. “How fast can we get to Flanders if we leave within the hour?” Subaru asked.

 

Reinhard paused. “Slightly before dawn tomorrow morning.”

 

Subaru nodded. “That’ll have to do then.”



In a VERY short period of time, Emilia, Crusch, and Priscilla were gathered in the office as Subaru stood up.

 

“I imagine you have fitting reason to call for our presence on such short notice?” Priscilla asked. Studying Subaru’s face for a moment she then sighed. “The look in your eyes indicate that you do. So speak and waste no more time.” She pointed the fan at him.

 

Subaru tensed and untensed, Priscilla cutting to the point was helpful.

 

Emilia slowly walked over and gripped his hand, seeing how tense Subaru was.

 

Subaru then began to speak. “Crimson and Pale Moon are going to attack the festival in Flanders that is starting tomorrow. They are going to flood the city with both ‘controlled’ mabeasts and ‘undead’ mabeasts of some sort. Even if we start clearing out their bases in time they’ll have more. The collateral damage will be extensive.”

 

Reinhard tensed a bit more off to the side, though he did not betray this externally. He knew that he was ‘supposed’ to be there. The fact that events played out in a way that forced Subaru to use ‘his authority’ indicated that he failed in some catastrophic way. 

 

“What would you have me do your majesty?” Reinhard asked.

 

Subaru paused and stared. “Depending on how things play out, you’ll be protecting my kids or clearing out the monsters.”

 

Reinhard nodded his head.

 

Crusch considered for a few moments. “If we rush there ahead of schedule it may force them to alter their plans.”

 

Subaru sighed and groaned, sitting back. “Dammit you’re right.”

 

“Subaru…” Emilia muttered and held his hand tighter.

 

Priscilla shrugged. “So let them try! They shall be burned to ashes then.”

 

Crusch shook her head. “We need to be careful about this, at least have an excuse for us to leave here early.”

 

Subaru tapped his foot. “If we sneak into Flanders that’d be ideal. But we need to keep people who know where we are to a minimum.”

Priscilla shrugged. “A reason to leave early… in that case simply say that your presence was demanded by another matter.”

 

Cursch nodded her head. “We still have guards and Iron Fang pouring into Flanders. We can link up with and go with a group on the way there. We can be hidden inside the dragon carriages, as long as we don’t exit it should be fine.”

 

“Well you were sending me anyways right?” Emilia asked.

 

Subaru blinked. “That’s right, we can just be hidden in some of the escort carriages for Emilia!” he chimed, brightening up a bit. 

 

“And this is why you girls are amazing.” He said to all of them with a smile.

 

Priscilla laughed. “Of course, apparently that stone filled brain of yours needs reminders.”

 

Crusch and Emilia just blushed.

 

Ram sighed. “Perverted monarch.”

 

Subaru stood up. “In that case, it isn’t much of a plan and we can iron out the rest on the way, but we can get there no problem!” 

The King of Lugunica declared.

 

***

 

And that was how the royal family ended up in Flanders as a whole. A private and secret security meeting was quickly assembled.

 

Subaru was there along with his wives and others. Emilia, Crusch, Priscilla, Anatasia, Felt, Rem, and Shaula along with Garfiel, Wilhelm, Felix, Julius, Reinhard, and Ram.

 

Going over plans, tactics, and ways they could handle the upcoming attack.

 

“If they stick to their plan, then they’ll likely still attack in the middle of the festival." Crusch remarked.

 

Subaru nodded his head. “Going after the royal family in a direct attack isn’t part of their plan but they’ll do it if left to it in the middle of the chaos.”

 

Priscilla tapped her foot once. “Then have my jester stay with them and keep them together. While he is an incompetent in many regards he can be trusted for that much.”

 

Subaru nodded his head. “I was actually thinking Shaula and Wilhelm would stay with them. If we coop them up somewhere that may be noticed. We have to ‘act’ normal for this.”

 

Shuala smiled brightly “You can leave it to me master!”

 

Wilhelm bowed his head. “I shall certainly do all I can then.”

 

Emilia nodded her head. “I can stay with them too, make sure they all stay safe.”

 

Julius nodded his head, keeping a rather grim demeanor. The fact that Subaru was even here indicated to the finest knight that he failed in one of his foremost duties. “Shall I and the iron fang retain our focus on clearing out the hideouts that we had planned on assaulting?” he asked.

 

Subaru nodded his head. “That’s the plan.”

 

He looked down at the map, tensing a bit more.

 

“You alright?” Felt asked, walking up beside Subaru.

 

Subaru let out a deep breath. “Yeah just… these bastards are after us. That much is clear, they want to hurt us however they can. I am not going to let them.”

 

Felt nudged his side. “I think you mean we.”

 

Beatrice nodded her head. “My contractor is forgetting that he has others to rely upon I suppose.”

 

Subaru let out another dry laugh and sighed. “Yeah I guess I am. But listen, everyone is going to have a job to do alright? These guys want to put on a show at our expense, we won’t let them.”

 

“And what will nyew be doing nyewer majesty?” Felix asked.

 

Subaru stood himself upright. “I’ll be using Cor Leonis to keep an eye on things around the city and coordinating our efforts. Beatrice will stay with me.”

 

“As I should!” Beatrice let out a huff. 

 

“Besides that I’ll use some star clones to keep things spread out, help Felix with healing where I can, and use Justice Star if I have too.”

 

Everyone nodded along with Subaru.

 

“So then, let’s get to work.” Subaru declared.

 

***

 

Subaru walked alongside Reinhard and Beatrice through the city streets, looking around.

 

None of them looked like themselves currently, Reinhard’s hair was blonde and his eye color changed.

Beatrice was changed to have black hair.

And Subaru had white hair and turned his eyes into a golden color.

 

Subaru sighed. “I can hold the illusion for a little while but after you spring to action you’ll look normal again Rein.”

 

Reinhard nodded. “I don’t plan to separate from you until such a time as the attack happens. So don’t worry Your Majesty.”

 

“Can you drop the your ‘majesty’ stuff when it’s just us?” Subaru asked with a light hearted chuckle.

 

Reinhard shook his head. “I’m afraid not Your Majesty Subaru, especially in critical moments like this.”

 

Subaru let out a deep sigh. “Right…”



As they wandered past the festival parade, they began to hear screaming.

 

“It’s started.”

Subaru activated Cor Leonis, casting his awareness as far as he could.

“Rein if you don’t mind?” Subaru cut open his hand, a few drops of blood dripping from it.

 

Reinhard dabbed his finger in Subaru’s blood and licked.

 

Subaru blinked a few times. “Doubt you need the healing, I KNOW you don’t need the power boost but I want to have access to your senses for the fight.”

 

“Of course your Majesty.” Reinhard declared as he was ready to spring into action.

 

Two explosions went off in the sky, a red sphere and a white sphere.

 

“They’re moving. Alright Rein, you’re up.”

 

Reinhard bowed his head and darted away into the chaos of the city under attack.

 

Only this time, Subaru was here with his allies, and he was determined not to let the city fall to chaos.

 

Subaru picked up Beatrice. “Beako, let’s get moving.”

 

“Right away I suppose. Murak!”

 

The two suddenly were light as a feather, Subaru scooping up Beatrice in his arms as he leapt atop a nearby building to better survey the city.

 

He cast his glance over to an area near the main street. Emilia, Shaula, Wilhelm, and Al had already taken the kids to a safe spot and he soon saw Shaula leap herself onto a nearby tall building alongside Graffias.

 

Subaru had to be HEAVILY convinced to let Graffias help Shaula, but he couldn’t deny that it would save more lives.

 

In the distance, mother and daughter began to make very liberal use of hell snipe to snipe the attacking controlled and undead mabeasts.

 

“That should take care of that.”

 

He then closed his eyes, focusing on Reinhard who had planted himself in the central square, and began carving through the various mabeasts, working quickly, carefully, and ruthlessly.

 

Crusch was already directing many of the knights and local forces alongside Julius and Ricardo, each looking to minimize casualties.

 

Priscilla stood her ground as well, using the yang sword to strike down any beasts or any of the Crimson Moon thugs who dared to try and attack the parade.

 

He then began to shift mana using Cor Leonis, transferring some of Emilia and Reinhard’s mana towards Ram.

 

Ram, Rem, and Garfiel and a host of knights were making their way towards the band of Crimson Moon personnel trying to evacuate the city amidst the confusion.

The same group Rem and Felt ran into on the last loop, found this time via Ram’s clairvoyance. 

As they closed in, Subaru used Cor Leonis to fuel extra mana to Ram so she could fight at her full and proper strength alongside Rem.

 

A full strength Ram was more than enough to deal with them, everything else would be just extra.

 

Pale Hawk’s mocking broadcast that disparaged the royal family was allowed to continue uninterrupted.

So that he might be located.

 

“Hey there.~”

A cat floated next to Subaru.

 

Beatrice nodded her head coldly. “Bubby.”

 

Subaru sighed. “Figured you’d be staying with Chochorina and Emilia.”

 

“Yes well your daughter insisted that you might need help, and that Lia would be enough to keep them safe. She IS my contractor after all.” Puck sighed, seemingly discontent with that idea as well.

 

Subaru sighed and crossed his arms. “Right, well right now Beatrice is trying to figure out where that spell is coming from.”

 

“The one that’s broadcasting that guy’s voice?” Puck asked. “Sorry, was asleep during the meeting.” He licked at his own paw, keeping a relaxed tone.

 

“That’s right.” Subaru replied.

 

Puck let out a deep sigh. “Well let me see what I can do too. Spells like this aren’t exactly subtle.”

 

“No need, I found him I suppose.” Beatrice chimed.”

 

“Well then, are we going to pay these guys a visit or what?” Puck asked as he lazily hung in the air.

 

Subaru looked around. He was still managing mana, fueling people via Cor Leonis and distributing energy and burdens as needed.

 

Emilia, how are things in the backline?

 

He asked mentally, having formed a connection to Emilia before he departed, as he did with Reinhard before sending him off.

 

Right now everything is alright Subaru! Felix is able to handle any of the injuries so far.

 

Subaru brought his focus back to his normal awareness. “Seems things are clear, I’m going to pick up Julius on the way. Let’s get moving!”

 

Supported by the fire and yin spirit, Subaru made his way through the streets, still not looking like himself so far. 

 

When he found Julius, the finest of knights and others were engaged in a battle at one of the city’s government buildings. Fighting off not only undead mabeasts, but several other masked attackers.

 

As they came close to landing, Subaru empowered Beatrice with Cor Leonis, drawing energy from Julius who noticed his arrival.

 

“Beako! Now!”

 

“El Minya!”
A rain of mana crystals annihilated many of the surrounding foes, tearing into them and annihilating them outright.

 

One of the undead mabeasts that survived charged at Subaru, ready to swipe at him.

 

Subaru dodged but then used invisible providence to hold the beast in place.

 

“Let’s see if this works.”

 

Subaru touched the beast. “Astral Eclipse.”

 

The creature then stopped its motions, and collapsed forward. “Good, that works.” Subaru muttered to himself.

 

A few of the thugs that remained tried to flee, seeing that the odds had turned against them.

 

“No you don’t.~” Puck chimed as he froze many of them where they stood.

 

Subaru waved over Julius. “Julius! We found the bastard in charge. Let’s go take care of him.”

 

Julius nodded his head, his six spirits orbiting around him. “Right away your majesty.”

 

Subaru, Julius, and the assembled spirits then took off. Subaru half focused on what was happening in front of him, half focused on his shared senses with several people and the burdens he was regulating with Cor Leonis.

 

Racing through the city as the kingdom’s forces slowly brought it back to order, Subaru, Julius, and the spirits found themselves in a building near the city center.

 

Pale Hawk was there, still wearing his white mask, alongside several other individuals, who were ready for combat.

Most notable were a pale blonde woman with two short blades in her hands.

And a tall man with white hair and crimson eyes.

And the two masked girls who stood behind Pale Hawk.

 

Subaru’s features morphed back to normal as he approached. 

 

Pale Hawk turned to face the approaching king, knight, and spirits. 

“Well, if it isn’t the king himself? I am honored.” He mockingly bowed towards him.

 

Julius pointed his blade at the man. “Be silent! You are under arrest! Submit now or your life is forfeit." Julius declared.

 

“Is that right?” Pale Hawk let out a dry chuckle. “Considering you are my enemy, King of Lugunica, do you not think I am prepared to fight you?”

 

Subaru scoffed. “Whatever it is, it won’t be enough.”

 

The crimson eyed man was the first to act. “El Fura!” he unleashed a large blade of wind that soared through the air to carve them in two.

 

Puck deflected the blow, raising a shield of ice.

 

Julius charged in with his spirits arrayed around him, Pale Hawk clashing Julius’ blade with his own while the two masked girls supported him.

 

The pale woman darted around them all and charged at Subaru and Beatrice, along with many of the others in the room.

 

“Beako! EMM!” Subaru held Beatrice’s hand.

 

“Right!”

 

Instantly a shield formed around them that kept the various attackers at bay for a moment.

 

Taking a moment, Subaru steadied himself. 

This is going to hurt.

“Hollow Crown!”
A burst of energy, an explosion radiated outward from him as he staggered back, pain searing through his body for a moment.

 

The explosion left Beatrice unharmed, but all those who were attacking him staggered.

The woman with the knives was now on shaky legs. “That was…”

 

“Minya!”

Beatrice shouted as she unleashed another crystal rain. Many of the individuals around them were instantly annihilated.

 

The woman narrowly avoided the crystals as she swooped in again at high speeds to try and sever the monarch’s neck.

 

Subaru dodged backwards, but received a stab wound to his shoulder. 

“Shamak!” he shouted

 

The woman was shrouded in darkness as Subaru reached out and touched her.

 

Suddenly an intense burning sensation assailed her mind and soul as she screamed out and staggered backwards. “Gahhhh!”

White flames consuming her body for a moment, before vanishing.

 

The wound on Subaru’s shoulder had already healed as he manifested his unseen hands and attacked her. The woman could not dodge what she could not see and received several swift strikes to her body.

 

Two more individuals rushed at Subaru to attack him but were struck across the head by invisible unseen hands and they recoiled backwards.

 

“Minya!” Beatrice launched another barrage of crystals towards the woman who only narrowly dodged.

“Dammit you! I’m going to gut you both like a fish!” She sneered viciously and violently as she readied her blades.

 

“Go and die in fact.” Beatrice continued her assault of yin magic, forcing the woman to dodge or die.

 

In the background, Julius and Puck were already overwhelming or at least matching their opponents, clearly the entire operation not going as planned.

 

Beatrice then conjured a far larger array of crystals. “Go die! In fact! El Minya!”

 

As she was about to fire the crystals her eyes went wide. “Subaru! We need to go!”

 

“What huh?!”

 

Subaru noticed, something seemed to alarm the people they were fighting against.

 

Suddenly the roof above them began to collapse as a black noxious substance began to pour into the room.

 

“Black Serpent Venom?” Subaru’s eyes went wide as he instantly reached out to grab Julius and Puck with his unseen hands.

 

His last hand reached out of the building and he rubberbanded himself, Puck, Julius, and Beatrice away from the building as the entire floor and upper building was consumed by black serpent venom.

 

“Huh, that’s a trick!”

 

“Well if you could take care of it that’d be appreciated Puck!” Subaru cried out.

 

“Yeah good call, Al Huma!” In an instant Puck froze the entire upper floors. “No idea if I got em.” He admitted.

 

Julius frowned. “How did they have such a disgusting substance on hand when the Black Serpent is dead?”

 

“No clue but we got company!” Subaru called out, a small army of thugs and undead Mabeasts was quickly surrounding their area.

“Guess they are here to try and take the king.” Subaru muttered.

 

Puck laughed. “Well aren’t you popular, you should say hi.”

 

“No thanks!” Subaru replied.

 

“Cease this nonsense in fact!” Beatrice called out.

 

Julius had already prepared himself for combat as his six spirits orbited him, charging his blade with rainbow light.

 

Subaru touched Julius’s shoulder, a light surging into Julius and empowering him further.

 

“I’ll open it up! Rest of you guys clean up!” Subaru shouted right before they landed.

 

No one had time to respond with anything else as Subaru landed first. “Hollow Crown!” he shouted as he still maintained a grip via his unseen hands on everyone else.

 

Suddenly an explosion engulfed the entire area, crippling and weakening light consumed the enemies who were left dazed and confused, but not dead.

 

Puck, Beatrice, and Julius wasted no time and quickly unleashed their spells, light, shadow, and ice coated the entire square clearing out most of their foes.

 

As they did so a mist began to leak out of Subaru’s hand where his blood was and consumed the entire group.

 

By the time the group of attackers got themselves organized again, the Subaru and his group had seemingly vanished.

 

Little did they all know that they were still right there, just unseen.

“Let’s get moving, carefully.” Subaru said as they began to sneak their way out, a prism of illusion masking their escape.

 

Subaru looked around, checking in on everything across the city using his authorities.

 

“Did things go well Your Majesty?” Julius asked.

 

Subaru nodded his head. “Looks like things are in one piece Juli, except for us screwing up in capturing the guy.”

 

“Well it's the team you were on so we couldn’t expect much.” Puck chimed in with a smile.

 

“Screw off you glorified dishrag.” Subaru rolled his eyes as Puck and Subaru both laughed.

 

Beatrice sighed. “Bubby and Betty’s contractor should cease trading insults I suppose.”

 

Subaru let out a deep breath. “Let’s get back to the others.”



***

 

The first place Subaru went to was the medical tents set up by Felix.

 

Rushing past several people Subaru found Rem laying back in one of the chairs. She was mostly unharmed and healed, save for her arms that had black burns across it.

 

Ram was standing nearby her. Rigel, Spica, and Vega were beside her.

 

“Rem!” Subaru rushed over to her. 

 

He looked towards Ram. “What happened?”

 

Ram sighed. “Before we could actually kill those bastards we were attacked by someone using black flames. Felix was able to repair all of Rem’s other wounds but not those.”

 

Subaru nodded his head slowly. “Then they aren’t normal magic or curses.”

 

“Subaru-kun, is everyone alright?” Rem asked from within the bed.

 

Subaru nodded his head. “Yeah, some of the bastards got away but everyone on our side is okay. Now open your mouth.”

 

Rem nodded her head and opened her mouth.

 

Subaru cut the tip of his finger and let a few drops of blood drop into Rem’s mouth.

 

Rem shuddered a bit and the wounds on her arm began to heal.

 

Subaru sighed and smiled as he gave her a hug.

 

“Daddy?” Spica asked, holding a large stuffed bear doll.

 

Subaru turned to face her.

 

“Did you make mommy all better?” She asked.

 

He smiled back at her, and brought Spica into the hug, tears filling his eyes. “Yes, and you are safe. That’s what matters.”

He held Spica tightly.

 

Rigel looked on, arms crossed but saying nothing.

 

Subaru then looked at Rigel and scooped him up into the hug as well.

 

“Wha agh hey!” Rigel groaned.

 

“Relax and actually give your dad a hug for once.” Subaru remarked, laughing lightly.

 

Rigel groaned. “Fine… you did a good job anyways.” He muttered.

 

Rem smiled, holding her family tightly, glad that everyone was safe.

 

Vega inched closer to Ram. “You should join the hug too, you know.” She whispered to her.

 

“What? Why’s that?” Ram asked.

 

“Because an intimate emotional moment like this would be good for you two to bond.” Vega remarked.

Ram grumbled. “I will not and cannot do such a thing.”

 

Vega sighed but pushed Ram into the hug anyways, wrapping an arm around both her mother and father to force Ram to submit to the Oni family group hug.

 

Ram continued to grumble, but accepted the hug.

 

**

 

Later on Subaru returned to the estate where the rest of the royal family was, searching for one person in particular.

 

“Casia!” He shouted as he ran up to the blonde girl and brought her in for a hug. 

 

Cassia blinked, surprised by the sudden affection, but hugged Subaru back. “Ah yeah dad, I’m fine I’m fine. You know I can handle myself.”

 

Felt looked over the two from the side, standing back slightly with a mixture of emotions on her face.

 

Subaru let out a deep breath and pulled himself back, hands still on Cassia’s shoulders. “I know but I am allowed to worry about my daughter you know?”

 

Cassia stared back and shrugged, before smiling. “Well if it makes you feel better dad then sure.” And she pulled him back into the hug with her superior strength.

 

Subaru Natsuki smiled, holding his daughter tightly.

 

His enemy may not be dead.

 

But he knew for now that his family was safe.

 

That was all that mattered. 

 

***

 

Within a warehouse a town over, Pale Hawk met with another man, the one who had been trying to rush some special projects out of the city while the attack was going on.

Meanwhile the woman that aided that man was busy overseeing what forces they had left.

 

Pale Hawk looked over their lack of cargo. “It seems that things didn’t go as planned then Marrus?”

 

The crimson eyed man sighed and shook his head. “No they did not. The King’s Oni maids and Beastman shield saw fit to intercept us.”

 

Pale Hawk shook his head. “Yes, rather nasty business that they seemed to anticipate our moves. So I take it aside from the announcement itself this operation was a failure.”

 

Marrus sighed again. “Yes most unfortunate. We only got away because Azar and another individual intervened to allow myself and Anabell to escape.”

 

“Ah I see, I think we had some ‘help’ from Black King as well.” Pale Hawk mused.

 

“You did.” A cold voice cut through their meeting.

 

Two figures approached them.

 

The first was a tall man in a long red coat. He had dull gray eyes and long blonde hair. 

 

But the source of the voice was the smaller figure behind him. A man in black robes with a sword at his side and a mask upon his face. “I told you to act assuming that you would be anticipated and to have more proper escape routes planned.” The mask figure continued.

 

Both Marrus and Pale hawk bowed.

 

“Crimson King, Black King, it's an honor for you to meet us.” Pale Hawk said while Marrus tensed.

 

The tall man, Crimson King, narrowed his gaze upon Marrus.
“Marrus, I do not like my resources having gone to waste.”

 

“I regret that I failed to live up to your expectations sir.” Marrus sighed deeply.

 

The Crimson King looked at Black King next to him. “We lost a considerable amount of resources for little gain there.”

 

Black King sighed. “I’m aware. We’ll have to consult with Pale Queen on what to do next. We’re going to have to focus more on simultaneous and covert but lethal operations now. We can’t take our time anymore.”

 

Crimson King tensed and then shook his head. “As much as I dislike moving more openly, you are correct.”

 

Crimson King then turned back towards Pale Hawk and Marrus. “Finish up here then go back into hiding.”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

He then looked over to Anabell. “Anabell, you’re with me.”

 

“As always sir.” She replied coldly and rushed up to take her place at Crimson King’s side.

 

Crimson King then turned back to Black King. “I can handle things from here. You get back to your own business.”

 

“Alright, that’s fine by me.” Black King turned around and began to make his way out of the warehouse and town, into the darkness.

 

As he walked through the streets, a drunken woman stumbled out of the bar.

 

Suddenly she stiffened and began to walk towards the Black King.

 

Black King stared at her for a moment and then sighed. “Come to bother me again demon?” he asked in an annoyed tone.

 

“Heeeeey! Not my fault that I like checking in on my successful projects.” She giggled and walked alongside him, she nearly stumbled over onto her face. “UGh this girl is WRECKED seriously i’m surprised she’s still standing.”

 

“Pick your bodies better.” Black King replied with a sigh.

 

“Still, surprised you didn’t ask for my help with that little show there. Then again you barely did anything but bail them out when they screwed up.”

 

The Black King shook his head. “This was a test of Crimson Moon and Pale Moon’s abilities.”

 

“And how did they do?” she asked.

 

“Sufficient, but barely. They’ll require my active support to keep pace with the king.” Black King exclaimed.

 

“That means you got less time for us, how boring.” She sighed deeply. 

 

“Don’t you have other toys to play with?” He asked mockingly.

 

“I mean yeah but they’re still not fully up and running yet. And you’re still my best work you know?” She remarked with a wide smile. 

 

The Black King groaned and continued to walk along.

 

“In all seriousness, the Exarchs are good to go but we do need some time with our other pieces. Right now you’re our best commander, sad as that is.” She remarked.

 

“I see, then I'll try to split my attention as best I can then.” Black King replied.

 

“That’s all I ask.~” She smiled as she stopped walking.

 

Black King continued onward as the woman collapsed on the street, unconscious.

 

The Black King vanished into the night.

Notes:

Next few chapter will be tomorrow or so, won't be an actual chapter but will be an "Info" Chapter detailing Subaru's authorties for this fic.
Pride was a pain to make.

Also the next few mainline chapters will be bonus/extra chapters. Flashbacks, mini-extras collections, and the like. A break from mostly serious chapter... I say when the first flashback will be VERY serious and relate to exactly how much the wives know about "Return by Death."

Chapter 37: Info: Authorities of Subaru Natsuki

Summary:

An overview of Subaru Natsuki and his seven authorities.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Authority of Envy: Return by Death

-Functions as per-canon.

-Specific Mechanism: It "ends" the world upon Subaru's death, destroying the timeline and recreating it at an earlier date. 

 

Authority of Sloth:

-Invisible Providence: he can manifest up to seven unseen hands. The hands can phase through solid matter and travel up to seven miles in distance. They have just enough strength that a single hand could support Subaru's entire body. He can also shape and reshape them freely as he so choses, making it a highly versatile power. The hands and arms are also remarkably durable and can block even empowered sword swings. Anyone whose heart he has touched he can communicate with, share senses of, and create an invisible 'shield' around them that greatly protects them from any harm. Fundamentally this is a versatile defensive and utility power.  

 

Authority of Greed: Cor Leonis

-1st and 2nd shifts function exactly as per-canon, no changes.

 

Authority of Gluttony: Star Eating

-Astral Eclipse: When in contact with a person he connects them and himself directly to the corridor of memories. This allows for a number of effects. 1: He can access the memories of the target to a limited degree, the target will be aware exactly of what memories are taken. He can also access the memories of dead targets creating a flashback like scenario, but the information gained is limited. 2: he can 'correct' distortions within their fate and even eat their "fate" functionally this acts as a curse breaker type of power that lets him undo active curses and magical effects, even those caused by authorities. 

-Star Clones: Based on the concept of 'satiation' he can create clones of himself. These clones split off from him and while they have miasma, they have none of his authorities. Subaru is aware of his clones at all times but does not share a consciousness with them. He must use Astral Eclipse upon them to return them to himself and gain their memories. The clones also begin to decay if they leave the same area as Subaru, he can generally keep them all within the same city. He can create up to seven clones at once. He can also create them at high speeds in combat if needed.

-Mabeast Creation: Like all users of Gluttony he can create Mabeasts. Given his own limited power, the beasts he creates are not very powerful but they are able to have a unique array of abelites. He can control them and they are loyal to him, he can even share senses with them freely. His strongest "mabeast' is actually the new Spica/Rui who incarnated as the primary 'power' of his gluttony authority. 

 

Authority of Wrath: Dog Star

-Dog Bite: Subaru touches a target who becomes 'marked' with a black burn. The target will then suffer a painful 'curse' that radiates outwards from the burn, weakening them and their powers, interfering with their Od, mana, magic, movement, and even divine protections. While the weakening effect fades slowly over time Subaru can track the target with near perfection. If Subaru losses consciousness the effect ends.

-Hollow Star: an AOE version of Dog Bite. It is not as powerful but it radiates outwards as a flash of light. Targets are subjected to extreme pain as well as the effects of Dog Bite at a reduced degree. Using Hollow Star is painful for Subaru and he can seriously injure himself when using it, even now he risks automatically returning by death if used carelessly.

 

Authority of Lust: Horn of the Divine

-Ichor of Blessing: Subaru's blood has transfigured into a 'divine' sort of substance. It fuels him with a constant and potent regeneration factor that heals injuries not delivered to his heart or brain, it also grants him a vast increased life span, if not making him outright immortal. He can also share this high speed magical cure and regeneration by touching a target or giving them his blood, which is practically as effective as the blood of the divine dragon. Those he shares his blood with continue to have regeneration and improved physical ability for a duration of time, depending on how much he gives, he can also borrow their senses and telepathically communicate with them over very long distances until the effect fades. Healing in this fashion does drain his stamina. Using his blood he can also reconfigure his own appearance and that of others around himself. 

-Ichor of Dreams: From his blood he can generate a mist of illusions, those who come into contact with the blood mist will fall prey to illusions under his command. This requires concentration and focus as he has to make sure the illusion remains stable. He can also place someone under this illusion curse with a touch. 

-Blood Dream Transformation: A very rarely used trump card as it shuts down all his other authorities when in use, including other uses of the Lust Authority. Subaru transforms into 1 person he is connected to via his blood and gains many of their skills, abilities, and attributes. This transformation is limited and he suffers exhaustion based on how powerful that person is. For example if he transformed into Reinhard he would have none of the divine protections save for that of the sword saint, and Subaru would pass out for at least 24 hours afterwards. He dislikes to use this power because his ability to support others is his greatest strength, and if he passes out he risks a Return by Death checkpoint being created in a bad situation.  

 

Authority of Pride: Monarch's Justice

-Justice Star: When he touches a target a 'judgement' takes place. If they are an 'ally' of Subaru Natsuki (based on the same qualifications as Cor Leonis). They are greatly empowered. If they are enemies (anyone who has done injury or harm to Subaru) then they are burned by white hot flames based on the level of physical and emotional damage they have done to him. He can project this flame at a short range at a reduced effect. The touch of 'justice star' is the strongest offensive ability Subaru Natsuki has. 

-Monarch of Death: Subaru can 'possess' corpses in his vicinity with a touch. So long as they remain within a domain around himself he can puppet up to seven corpses who retain much of their abilities in life, as if they were a corpse soldier. He dislikes using this ability as it can split his concentration. Those who are slain by Justice Star are automatically placed under his control for at least a day. 

 

 

Additional Notes

-His lust authority's regeneration 'should' be stronger but he subconsciously nerfs it so that return by death remains useable. 

-He uses his Greed and Lust authority to keep himself and his wives in their physical prime. Most of the wives are undecided if they simply want to 'stop' aging via this method. 

-Subaru's extended lifespan is part of why Emilia is fine with the harem situation. She is aware that she and Subaru will likely outlive all the other wives, while she has to share Subaru for a human lifetime, she figures only Rem and Shaula would opt for functionally immortal lives together. In regards to this Subaru does plan to step down at a certain point when he is king. He figures when he would otherwise be at 'retirement' age, though maybe sooner if his children are capable enough. At that point he will just be 'the sage' and not the king. 

-Subaru's gluttony based Witch Beasts are typically small things, such as a worm he keeps on his person that can store obscene amounts of objects inside of itself. His largest one is a giant pig he uses as a mount at times. 

-Subaru's gate was long since repaired and improved by his own lust authority. 

-Subaru's 'Cor Leonis' connection is consistently active with his wives.

Notes:

Subaru's authorities.

Only one that was REALLY a pain was Pride but I think this works.
Monarch of Death MIGHT be replaced with a straight up mind-control power but I don't think so.

Chapter 38: Fragment of the Past: The King's Secret

Summary:

A look into the past

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Half a decade after the Royal Selection



Subaru was amidst the burning wreckage of a dragon carriage, groaning as several pieces of wood were sticking out of his body, his flesh charred and blackened in several areas as he began to heal.

But the healing did nothing to dull the pain as he let out a pained sound on the ground.

 

He struggled to his feet as he heard yelling and screaming all around him. Several royal guards rushed towards him, moving quickly to defend their king.

 

It was an attack by the extremists who could not tolerate his existence. 

Those who sought vengeance for the disasters that plagued the four nations.

Disasters he helped mitigate, yet became an all too easy scapegoat for as the Witch King. 

 

But they were quickly cut down by several figures. They were clad in attire befitting bandit's and rebels.

But Subaru could tell that they were far too equipped to just be bandit's, wielding fine swords and plate armor.

The nobility of Vollachia?

The church of Guseko?

A richman from Kararagi?

Disgruntled nobles from Lugunica?

All were possible culprit's for who organized this ambush.

 

He heard Beatrice screaming and the sound of Minya crystals firing off.

Maybe it wasn’t the best idea to have her ride with the others…

He thought bitterly.

 

Before he could bring his senses to bear to muster a defense, he found himself bombarded with myriad spears of ice that ran through his body, one carving through his heart.

 

His invisible providence deflected about half of them, but the rest ran through him and the king fell onto his back weakly and pathetically. Spears were lodged in his shoulder, stomach, legs, and chest.

Da…dammit.

His body tensed.

He has died before.

He has died a lot.

But it always still hurts.

 

He saw several knights and other figures rushing towards him.

But he knew Felix was not here.

There was no one here that could save him.

Subaru Natsuki died in an ambush by insurgent forces.



****

 

Subaru let out a sharp gasp as he sat up ramrod straight. His eyes darted around wildly as he gasped for air.

He dropped something he was holding…

Utensils? 

As his vision cleared he looked around and heard a crashing sound.

 

His gaze shifted towards Rem, who just dropped a plate.

 

He felt a tugging at his hand, Beatrice gripping his left hand as she stared in horror.

 

He looked up. He was at a big family meal. One he had with his wives and such all in attendance. 

All were staring at him with shocked expressions.

The knights standing off to the side included Reinhard, Julius and Felix, who both looked confused but tense, Reinhard especially.

The real issue was the others in attendance, many of Subaru’s young children. 

 

Rigel, Chochorina, Leo, Helena, Maia, Mercurius, Cassia, Graffias, and Vega were all here.

All also staring at him, but with just confusion on their faces.

They didn’t understand the implications of Subaru’s actions.

 

It only took a few seconds to collect their thoughts, as Felt quickly cast a glance to the knights and Ram.

 

Ram cleared her throat and stiffened, putting on a tranquil mask. “Children please come with me for a minute.” She said in her most composed voice.

 

She was about to be bombarded with questions by the various young kids. “We’ll finish eating in a short while.”

 

“That’s right just come with us for a minute.” Reinhard stepped forward, his presence a bit calming and making it easier to direct them.

He had received numerous child-related divine protections from Od Lagna in the past few years.

 

Ram led the children out, as did the knights present. A practiced but thankfully somewhat rarely used protocol.

 

It was at that moment that the others quickly approached the Subaru who was still recovering from his return.

 

Rem rushed to his side while Emilia and Shaula darted in front of him.

 

Though Shaula knew to stay quiet and just be there unless asked.

 

Emilia gripped Subaru’s face softly and spoke in a gentle tone. “Subaru… Subaru…”

 

She tried to keep tears from filling her eyes and just smiled at him. “It’s alright. You are safe here.”

 

“We are safe, correct?” Priscilla asked, she stood in the front and off to the side.

Crusch got down next to Emilia and also took his hand.

Felt remained next to Priscilla, in view but not approaching. She chided herself for being one of the least useful among them in these situations.

Anastasia stayed a bit closer, right behind Emilia.

 

No one corrected Priscilla or chided her for her question.

 

“Subaru?” Crusch asked, in a softer tone, her hand softly rubbed his arm. “Do we have time.”

 

Before they could continue they had to know if they were in imminent danger.

 

That would determine what happened next. 

 

He slowly gave a nod of his head.

 

They had time. 

The tension lessened slightly as Felt slowly approached now.

They could focus on just Subaru then.

 

“Then you are safe now Subaru.” Emilia held him a bit closer. “Everyone is safe.”

 

“Subaru-kun.” Rem chimed in. “We’re all here for you just… take the time you need.”

 

Subaru was still trembling but slowly calmed himself, letting out a deep breath as he let himself fade into Emilia’s embrace.

With those who loved him at his side.



After he recovered, Subaru informed his wives of the threat as best he could. Crusch and Felt quickly gave preemptive orders to several knights and officials to make necessary preparations. 

The children were led back into the room by Ram after fifteen minutes, the meal continuing normally at Subaru’s insistence.

 

It would only be later that a discussion about such events were had again.

 

Emilia, Felt, and Crusch were walking through the halls of the palace.

 

“Seems like he’s doing fine after the initial shock.” Felt muttered.

 

Crusch nodded her head. “But we are also aware that Subaru can hide his feelings rather well. Even if he shouldn’t.”

 

Emilia let out a deep sigh. “He’s a real dunderhead at times.”

 

Felt groaned. “I feel so fucking useless.”

 

Crusch paused. “Felt we talked about this. Each of us took what roles we could when that happens. In such a crisis you are one of us entrusted to act quickly on the information given.”

 

“So are you.” Felt chimed. “And Priscilla’s the one who’s actually supposed to check how much time we got. Meanwhile you and Emilia are on call to actually calm him down.”

 

Emilia shook her head. “Felt, he still trusts you a lot. He knows you’ll take care of anything needed.”

 

Felt exhaled deeply. “I’m just frustrated, the fact that he even had to do ‘that’ means we failed in some way.”

 

Crusch tensed and ended up gripping her sword in frustration. “Agreed, though I am forever grateful that we even figured this out in the first place.”

 

Emilia bit her lip lightly and nodded her head. “I’m reeeeally grateful to Priscilla for having us get together for that.”

 

Felt and Crusch tipped their heads in agreement.

 

There were many days that changed all their lives.

 

The day the royal selection started.

The day it ended.

Their wedding.

And of course, the day they all figured out the truth about their husband. 

 

****

 

Four Years Prior…

 

The wives were all gathered in one of the studies of the Royal Palace, not just the Dragon Candidates but the Concubines as well. 

 

Priscilla was seated on one of the couches, tapping her fan into her hand.

 

Rem and Emilia were seated together on a different couch.

 

Crusch, Anastasia, and Felt were seated at the central table together, discussing some political matters from earlier in the day. 

 

Shaula stood off to the side, stretching herself out. 

 

Ram, while not a wife, attended as the maid. Bringing over some snacks for the girls to enjoy.

 

“So Priscilla? Why did you call this meeting anyways? We normally don’t do this more than once a month.” Felt asked.

 

The ‘wives meetings’ were something they came up with early on. Where they could air out any grievances or issues before it became a problem beyond the bounds of their relationship.

 

“I guess it's reaaally important.” Emilia commented.

 

“It is.” Priscilla stood herself up. “It concerns the health of our husband.”

 

That caught all of their attentions, all gazes suddenly fixed upon the sun queen and her words.

 

“Wha! Is something the matter with Subaru-kun?” Rem asked, clearly worried.

 

“If something is a problem for master, I'll Hell Snipe them myself!” Shaula declared boldly.

 

Priscilla nodded her head. “It’s not a current threat, but rather something I noticed from our husband’s actions. I have a concern about his mental health, as such I invited one more person to our meeting.”

 

It was at that point that Beatrice walked into the room, looking rather annoyed. “There was a reason you needed me for this silly meeting I suppose?” She asked.

 

Priscilla sighed. “That is correct Yin Spirit, we are here to discuss a concern I have about your contractor and our husband’s health. I wished for your presence for your unique insight.”

 

Beatrice’s expression darkened. “Where is it you seek to poke and pry into I suppose? Betty’s contractor’s business is his own.”

 

Anastasia tilted her head. “Mighy defensive aren’ ya now?”

 

Crusch nodded her head slowly. “Beatrice, you don’t even know what we are talking about. Priscilla hasn’t even mentioned what brought this on yet.”

 

Felt sighed. “Let’s stop playing dumb, we all know that Subaru’s going something going on in the head.”

 

“Ya that’s true. We all should be able to see that much” Anastasia remarked with a deep sigh herself as she shook her head. 

 

All of them were familiar with his fitful nights. He had nightmares more nights than he did not. From the stress he’s been under. But it was clear to them all that there was something else. Something more to it.

 

“Beatrice, was Subaru always like that?” Emilia asked her.

 

Beatrice let out a breath. She couldn’t really hide these sorts of things now. The girls had seen him at night after all. “Yes I suppose, ever since he contracted with Betty at least.”

 

Emilia gasped, putting her hands to her mouth. “Wait?! Since back then?!”

She trembled a bit.

 

Anastasia sighed and looked at Emilia. “You never noticed did ya?”

 

Emilia bit her lip and shook her head. “No I… I didn’t.”

 

Rem looked down at her lap. She had greater suspicions about Subaru, she watched him too much not to notice. But knowing that it was from back then made her heart sit ill at ease.

 

“Now then, to address the crux of my concerns.” Priscilla continued. “I wish to discuss all of our husband’s authorities.”

 

Now they all looked confused, all but a certain blue-haired oni.

 

“What’s that have to do with it?” Anastasia asked.

 

“Everything maybe.” Priscilla replied.

 

“Then explain, please.” Crusch said, a deep unease filling her heart right now.

 

“Then let’s review what we know of his powers, that he was able to explain.” Priscilla stated.

 

The girls agreed their heads and Crusch began.

 

“There is Cor Leonis, that was the first one we all noticed. His power to redistribute the burdens of others.”

 

Emilia nodded her head. “He has used my gate a lot for that.”

 

Beatrice nodded along. “It is how Betty’s contractor is able to supply Betty with enough mana for many of her spells in fact.”

 

“There are his unseen hands.” Rem muttered. “We know he has invisible arms he can use.”

 

“That’s his Greed and Sloth powers if I recall right.” Anastasia added.

 

Felt leaned back. “That’s right.”

 

“He also had the power to dispatch the undead using ‘star eating’ a power that the former Archbishop shared, so we can assume that it is the power of gluttony.”

 

Crusch and Anastasia both tensed at that. Both have had bad experiences thanks to that thing. 

 

Felt leaned back. “He’s got the whole Hollow Star thing, he got it after Sirius died.”

 

Emilia tensed upon remembering Sirius, the malformed corpse of Mother Fortuna. “Yes, so… it's probably Wrath then.”

 

Crusch nodded her head. “And his ability to heal came from the Lust authority, he used that to undo the harm that Capella did.”

 

“Subaru-kun got Pride after all that. His ability to empower those who help him, and harm those that hurt him.” Rem muttered.

 

“Where are you going with this I suppose?” Beatrice asked.

 

“To be a sage requires all seven authorities, correct Scorpion?” Priscilla asked Shaula.

 

Shaula paused and then nodded her head eagerly. “YUP Master had all seven authorities back when I first met him.” She smiled.

 

“Then the question remains.” Priscilla began.

 

“What’s his last authority?” Crusch concluded.

 

They all turned to Emilia at that point.

 

Emilia took a breath and shook her head. “We all know he won’t talk about it but… the only missing factor is… Envy.”

She bit her lip, a mixture of emotions swelling within her, none of them good.

 

They all sighed. What little they understood of that connection in particular made none of their lives easy.

 

“He has admitted to having all seven factors.” Priscilla continued.

 

“He was always truthful when he said that he could not speak about his power.” Crusch added

 

Beatrice nodded along with Crusch. “That is correct in fact. Betty does not know her contractor’s final authority, though it seems to be the one he has had since the beginning and the primary source of his miasma. He has tried to tell Betty several times, but he always seems like he is interrupted.”

 

“It was a power that Roswaal figured out.” Ram interjected, all turning towards him. “He mentioned several times how Barasu’s power was critical for his plans, but he never explained it in detail to me.”

 

“So… the Witch prevents him telling us then.” Emilia’s head was hanging low.

 

“That’s likely the case in fact.” Beatrice remarked.

 

“Well ain’t that annoying.” Anastasia added.

 

“Yes, but I think we can figure it out. I imagine some of you aren’t so foolish as to not have suspicions.” Priscilla pointed her fan at the group.

 

They all looked back at her, and then at each other.

 

Anastasia rubbed her scarf. “it's some sort of danger sense right? That’s how it always seemed to me. He gets worked up whenever trouble’s coming up.”

 

Ram nodded her head. “He has remarkably good timing in that regard.”

 

Felt crossed her arms and leaned back. “Yeah, he always knows where trouble is.”

 

“Do you think it’s that simple?” Priscilla asked mockingly.

 

“Betty thinks it's some sort of future sight.” Beatrice added. “If he is getting visions of the future, it could explain his terrible dreams in fact.”

 

Rem considered things, something didn’t seem right with her but… “That could be it Lady Beatrice…” Rem started in a shaky voice.

 

Priscilla began to pace the room. “I would be inclined to agree with you, when in Vollachia my other brother mistook Subaru for a Stargazer.”

 

“A stargazer?” Crusch tilted her head. “Those seers from Vollachia right?”

 

“Would explain a lot of things honestly.” Anastasia added, seemingly satisfied with the explanation.

 

Felt whistled. “Talk about an unfair power, then again I guess you got to use it right.”

 

Beatrice stared at Priscilla as she paced, sensing there was more.

 

“You have something to add Priscilla?  Speak plainly and get to the point, you said you ‘would’ agree, not that you do.” Crusch’s gaze narrowed at her.

 

Anastasia smirked. “I was about to say, doesn’t sound like you're finished, nor is that something worth callin’ this meetin’ for.”

 

Priscilla then sat back down on the couch. “Pink-haired maid, please fetch my Jester, I had him waiting in a room down the hallway.”

 

Ram tilted her head. “Him? Very well.”

 

Ram left the room, returning with Al a minute later.

 

Al whistled as he looked around. “Alright what’s all this about? Don’t think this crowd is meant for me.”

The helmeted man retained his usual relaxed air about himself.

 

Priscilla pointed at Al. “Aldebaran, I require you to explain some things of critical importance.”

 

He exhaled. “Can you not call me that Your Majesty?”

 

She frowned. “That depends upon your next answers. You have an authority yourself correct?”

 

All the eyes in the room were focused upon Al.

 

The one arm man’s relaxed attitude vanished, and he took a step back. “What’s this about? You promised me you wouldn’t…”

 

“I am not, that’s why I am asking you to reveal it. For the people assembled here it shouldn’t be a problem nor are they ones to judge. If they do so I’ll handle it myself. Besides, my husband is aware of your power, is he not?” Priscilla asked.

 

Al groaned. “Can you tell me why you’re wanting me to air something like that?”

 

“Is my divine will and command not enough?” Priscilla glared at him.

 

“For this?” Al replied coolly back, Al adopting an attitude none of the wives have seen before.

 

Emilia stood up and approached Al, clasping her hands together. “Please Al, I’m not sure where Priscilla is going with this but it’s to help Subaru.”

 

Al stared back at Emilia, looking at her right in her amethyst eyes. The guy then sighed. “I see, so that’s what this is about.”

 

“What do you got to do with it?” Felt asked, standing herself up and now rather annoyed.

 

“Oh? It’s really simple, my authority’s obviously not one of the main ones. It's unnumbered, like Melancholy or Vainglory. And honestly, it's sort of pathetic, it's basically a weaker but easier to use copy of Pal’s.” Al explained.

 

“You have the same sort of authority as Betty’s contractor? How is that in fact?!” Beatrice glared at the one-armed man.

 

“Now that’s my business Beako.” Al stared back at the yin spirit. “But we’re alike in a few ways so our authority is similar.”

 

“And what authority is that Al?” Crusch asked.

 

Al let out a defeated sigh. Normally he knew Priscilla would respect his wishes.

But this wasn’t about him, this was about Subaru.

And he knew that meant he’d be dragged into it anyways.

Forcing himself to relax, Al surveyed the room. “My authority lets me loop back in time.”

 

“What?” Crusch stared at the one-armed man.

 

“Wait… seriously? You can time travel?” Felt leapt to her feet.

 

Rem stared at Al, she began to consider everything and slowly nodded her head. “That… that makes sense I think.”

Ram sighed. “So his good timing was a trick, what a worthless man.” Her tone was devoid of strength though, a sort of resignation.

 

“Well that’s a curious power.” Anastasia’s expression darkened. “Are you saying you can go back in time freely?”

The implications of such a power were not lost upon her.

 

Al shook his head. “Freely? No way. I can only go back a few minutes under the best circumstances, normally just like a few seconds.”

 

Crusch nodded along. “That’s how you fight isn’t it? I’ve seen you engage in combat, like you know the enemy’s moods.”

 

Al laughed and scratched the back of his head. “Kind of pathetic right? I have to replay the same fight over and over again just to get ahead.”

 

“That’s not how Betty’s Subaru acts though.” Beatrice muttered in her own sort of grave tone.

 

Al continued to explain. “Well… like I said, mine’s the weaker version. Pal’s lets him go back a lot longer I’d imagine.”

 

“That will be all Al, unless you want to stay for the discussion of the ‘other’ part of the power you two share.” Priscilla’s own tone darkened.

 

Al stared back at her. “I see… thanks for letting me go Your Majesty.”

He then turned around to leave.

 

“Alright, so Subaru can go back in time. Can see why that ability would be a pain to let other people know about.” Felt fell back into her seat.

 

The wives all noticed Priscilla’s darkened expression.

 

“Priscilla… what… what else is there?” Emilia asked. “All seemed… really uncomfortable when you mentioned the other part.”

 

Anastasia continued to stroke the scarf around her neck. “I’m guessin’ there is one more nasty piece of information for us to learn, something you know about his power you haven’t shared ain’ it?”

 

Beatrice glared at the Sun Queen. “What is it you know about Betty’s contractor that even Betty does not?! Speak, I suppose!”

 

“Before I continue…” Priscilla’s tone was far more serious. “In light of this understanding, I would like you all to affirm right now before Karsten, that you all have complete trust in our husband, despite this revelation as to the nature of his powers.”

 

The girls all looked at each other.

It would normally be a ridiculous thing to ask of them, but they all understood the implications of the power to go back in time.

They all could have been manipulated by him.

In fact, he openly said he did so as much to them before, repeatedly in fact.

Only now could they understand it.

 

“Shaula is totally dedicated to her master! No matter what!” The scorpion was the first to proclaim herself.

 

Rem nodded her head eagerly. “That’s right! Subaru-kun has only ever wanted what was best for us.”

 

Emilia sat herself down. “I trust Subaru with everything.”

 

The other girls quickly affirmed their total trust in him.

 

“I do as well, at least I trust that he loves us, trusts us, and bears us no ill will.” Priscilla proclaimed.

 

Crusch looked around. All were truthful here.

 

“The troublesome part of Al’s authority is it's trigger mechanism. It is not triggered by his will but rather by his death. Al has indicated several times to me that our husband’s authority shares that trigger. For him to go back in time, Subaru must die.” Priscilla explained in an unusually grim voice.

 

The words hung heavy in the air for several moments.

 

“Wha… what?” Emilia asked in a strangled voice. “That… that can’t be it he…”

 

Anastasia tensed, gripping at her dress and her scarf. “That would… it would make too much sense.”

 

Crusch stared at Priscilla. “You aren’t lying about Al’s authority… or what he has said about Subaru’s… So it’s…”

 

“That’s…” Felt stared at Priscilla, unsure how to respond. “Shit…”

 

Rem was in a similar state to Emilia, only it was hardly unbelievable, it made perfect and twisted sense to the maid who held her mouth to prevent herself from screaming. “It… Subaru-kun then has…”

 

Shaula said nothing, that authority did not seem unbelievable to her, but it implied something even worse. That she was an utter failure. 

 

Beatrice froze in place upon hearing the Sun Queen’s explanation. “That… But that can’t be… Betty’s contractor couldn’t have…”

 

“Died? Yes he has, likely many many times.” Priscilla remarked and quickly stood herself up. “Consider all you know about him, how he suffers at night, the way he speaks of his own self and the macabre jokes he makes at his own expense. Consider the look in his eye at times, before a crisis begins. It is not the stress of seeing the future. It is the look of a man who has just faced death, and has lost.” Her usual composure was lost as she stood up and glared back at the spirit.

“He died for us, that is a fact.” Priscilla remarked.

 

They all stared at Priscilla, surprised by the sudden outburst.

 

An emotional turmoil had overtaken them all, considering what Subaru may have gone through for them.

 

“Subaru-kun.” Rem gripped the hem of her dress. She thought back to all the times Subaru had known what to do, she thought back to that time in the capital where he seemed on the verge of mental collapse.

 

“Tsk…” Crusch let out an annoyed grumble. She knew she owed much to Subaru, that she’d still be broken, in mind and body, without him. But she now knew that he died for her probably.

He died to save her. 

“Subaru… you are remarkable aren’t you but…”

 

Anastasia shook her head. “That’s just… if that’s true then it's awful.”

 

Felt tensed, gripping her arms rather tightly. “It makes too much fucking sense though.”

 

Emilia began to cry, a lot of their past events, from even when they first met, how Subaru referred to things that never happened.

They took on a grim clarity within her mind which caused her to weep. “Why Subaru… I never asked you to die for me… why didn’t you say…”

The half-elf tensed. “You couldn’t say it. You wanted to probably but you couldn’t… you.”

She shook her head and cried. 

 

“Why does Subaru-kun have to be the one that goes through that then?” Rem muttered.

 

“It is a wretched joke in-fact.” Beatrice muttered, the light drained from her eyes.

 

Crusch looked over at Beatrice. “I take it, given you are his contracted spirit and your reaction, that information makes sense to you?”

 

Beatrice slowly nodded her head. “It… it does in fact. Too much sense. It would… explain his nightmares. If he died, Betty is a worthless spirit I suppose.”

 

None sought to correct her right now.

Truthfully they all felt like failures. 

Every comment and action taken by Subaru that they knew of ran through their minds. 

He had certainly died to save each of them at least once.

They were certain they had all died before, only to be brought back by him.

 

“So what do we do now in fact?” Beatrice asked.

 

They all looked at each other, unsure what to do with this information.

 

“Subaru-kun, he still can’t sleep well at night. Even with us…” Rem muttered in a defeated tone. “He’s been hurt, in ways we probably can’t ever know.”

 

“But we need to do something!” Felt leapt to her feet.

 

“We help Subaru… we do whatever we can to help him through this.” Emilia’s voice was soft and filled with sorrow, but there was a firm resolution in her voice.

“No matter what… we have to help him.”



Notes:

So this is how they figured out Return by Death.
I gave some hints at the divergences in this chapter but I am still ironing it out. Though let's just say Vollachia started a bit later, with all the trouble that implies, and arc 9 was 'replaced' by something else happening as well.

Basically since they were all closer to Subaru, and Subaru had to abuse RBD more in this route than in Envy route, they all have a bit more visuals to work with.

Anyways this is the start of a series of flashback chapters that are going to jump around and show off a few things.
Possibly the Reinhard chapter... or chapters more likely... are next.

Chapter 39: Extra: The Black Lady & Her Echo of Agony

Summary:

The wife of the sword saint has an unfortunate encounter when out in the city.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ravenna Astrea was making her way through the market streets of the royal capital.
The raven-haired girl was wearing a black and violet dress of fine quality, but it was easy to move in.
“Hummm Mhhhummm Huuuuhmmmmm,” the girl hummed to herself as she looked over the various sorts of produce for sale. “Hmm, I wonder what Anthony and Cynthia would like tonight?” she said aloud.
She could have asked any of the maids or other household staff to do this sort of job; if anything, it would have been more appropriate.
But she enjoyed this, a slice of normalcy within her life. It was something she could do to make her feel like she had a proper place, like she belonged and contributed to this life she found herself in.

She made her way from stall to stall, picking up various items.
“Hmmm… the kids don't really like green vegetables. I don't either. So maybe I could skip the peas and broccoli. But Reinhard would say it's important. My stupid husband would also be happy with anything I cooked, really.”
She sighed and shook her head.
“And some of the staff may scold me about making sure Cynthia and Anthony have a balanced diet. So would Louanna. Ugh, that is always miserable,” she mumbled to herself.
Thinking about it a bit more, she then smirked. “Ah! I know.” She clapped her hands together.
“I'll stomach the green stuff but also get some meat to go along with it. Anthony and Cynthia are getting way more active, so it could do some good for them.”
She smiled, satisfied with her decision for right now. She quickly filled her basket with some of the required produce and vegetables.

“Thank you kindly for your business, milady,” the food merchant said as Ravenna finished paying.

She smiled back. “My thanks as well. I hope you have a good day,” she said as she turned to leave.
She had one last destination, the butcher's shop.
“Hmm, cow or pig, I wonder,” she mused to herself, casually tapping her chin as she walked along.

While she appeared to be staring, almost absentmindedly, at the road ahead and the sky above, Ravenna kept a general awareness of what was happening around her.
More specifically, she kept track of the occasional glance thrown her way by those who were passing her by.
Most simply paid her only the expected level of attention.
She was the wife of the sword saint, mother of his children, one of whom may be the future sword saint.
Granted, given her husband's unique nature, she wasn't sure if there ever would be another sword saint.
But a rare few gave her more suspicious or outright hostile looks.
Those looks she tried to ignore, offering no visible reaction as best she could, beyond simply hurrying herself along.
None who gave her those glances were brave or stupid enough to do anything more than that. They knew better than to say something openly to the wife of the sword saint and friend to the royal family. If her husband were here, she doubted she would get a single look.
Not that she felt the looks were totally unjustified. She understood her past, her legacy—even if she was innocent of any crime, even if she was a victim herself.
She understood one truth.
I guess me being around still just makes everyone's lives more difficult. I get why people still think of me that way, but it still hurts. I was hurt too.

“Oi! There’s that bitch got herself into the sword saint’s bed, right?”

She was roused from her self-deprecating thoughts by a rude and clearly drunken shout.

Ravenna turned to see that stumbling through the street was a mercenary—judging from his attire and pristine equipment, a fairly well-off one as well.
He was with several other of his fellows, who looked rather shocked that their companion would voice his thoughts so openly.

Ravenna winced, taking a step back as several people stopped to stare. But not most—most just saw a drunkard beginning to accost a lady, an unseemly sight but not one worth people’s time.

“I… I’m the wife of the sword saint, yes.” Ravenna’s voice was guarded, but shaky.

One of the men with him grabbed the drunkard’s shoulder. “Hey Sergeant, I don’t think we should bother her, you…”

The drunkard threw off the grip of his fellow. “Fuck off, I’m your commandin’ officer so don’t get in my, higuk, way!”
The drunken man then took a step forward.

“What is the big, hugug, idea that you got going on?! People like you and that Witch Tainted King comin’ into, huguk, our kin’dom and messin’ everythin’ up!” he shouted. “Ya’ got som’ big schem’ or somethin’ to rot us from th’ inside, uguk, out?! I ‘ah family in Prisestella ya know! Same here, hukuk, in the capital!”

Ravenna said nothing, slowly calming her nerves as the man continued to rant. She let out a deep breath and shook her head. “I am sorry that you feel that way, and I’m deeply sorry if you lost people, really. But I had my own troubles. I’ve lost my own family, and never tried to harm anyone. I was only trying to get by.”

The guy flared his nostrils and let out a snarl. “Ya! Ya! Bet the sword saint was trippin’ all over ‘imself with tha’ sob story ya got practiced! What kinda idiot hero is he to let ‘imself fall for a wretch like ya! Bet yur own kids are messed up like them royal brats!”

In the corner of her vision, Ravenna saw several guards from the far end of the street approaching to apprehend the man, while his compatriots stepped back and away from him.
Insulting her and the king was already crossing the line, but the man had begun a rant against the entire royal family and the sword saint as well.
Under the old laws, that was already enough for a death sentence. It wasn’t a law the current king really enforced, but there were limits that everyone around the king would tolerate.

And for Ravenna, who normally could weather such insults like the grass bending before the storm, insulting her husband and children was one thing in this world she would never tolerate.

She stormed up to the man, glaring daggers at him. “Now listen here, you asshole,”
dropping any pretense of acting proper or not wishing to offend. “I can handle whatever useless nonsense insults you want to throw my way, but when you start dragging MY family into it, then we have problems.”
She poked right at his chest, unafraid of the man. “So say it again, right to my face, and see what happens then.”
Her other hand went to her side, slipping into her dress and gripping a knife she always kept there. She always kept a weapon on her, unless she was with her husband.
The man said nothing, but continued to meet her glare.
“Go on then. Bet you aren’t so tough, slinging insults at a girl without a care but shutting up when a girl bites back? You’re really pathetic, you know.”

The man hissed. “Shadup ya damned cun…”

SMACK

She slapped him across the face, surprisingly hard.

The man was sent stumbling back while Ravenna’s expression remained the same.

He shuffled back to his feet. “Why you little bitch, you…”

 

“Halt!”

He was immediately seized by the guards. Two grabbed him by his arms while one leveled a spear toward him. “You are under arrest for the crimes of disparaging the crown and harassing a noblewoman of this kingdom.”

 

The guy glared at the guard. “Sure, NOW ya guys decide to be useful for once! I work for some powerful people! Ya think you’ll be keepin’ me in jail!” he thrashed and snarled.

 

“Good for you. I don’t care,” one of the guards holding him said as they began to lead him away.

The lead guard turned to Ravenna and bowed his head. “My deepest apologies that we could not apprehend him sooner, Lady Astrea. If you wish, I can arrange an escort to keep you from being accosted for the rest of the day.”

 

She paused and then shook her head. “It’s fine. He wasn’t really any sort of threat to me. I can handle myself.”

She once again was wearing the same smile she had on before the man began to accost her. It was just a bit more tired-looking now.

“I’ll just be on my way and finish up my business.”

 

“Understood. Be well, your ladyship.” The guard bowed his head and then departed with his fellows.

 

Ravenna looked down at her hand—the one she used to slap the man with. She hit him with such force that two of her fingers were actually broken, bent backward.

She grabbed her fingers and jammed them back into their proper place. As she did so, the broken bones and bruised flesh instantly returned to normal.

 

Ravenna let out a deep sigh. “Right, Ravenna. Now that the headache is out of the way, let’s get back on track.”

She spoke to herself, trying to shift her mind back to where she was prior.

 

She proceeded to the butcher shop and decided on ordering some pork chops that she could cook up for dinner tonight.

The butcher left into the back to get the requested slabs of meat, leaving Ravenna alone in the storefront.

She lightly hummed to herself as she swayed in place.

 

“Well well, little Rava! Got to say you handled that oaf pretty well,” a cold voice called out from behind her.

One that Ravenna recognized.

The wife of the sword saint froze on the spot, becoming like a statue of ice.

She wanted to believe she was imagining things.

She wanted to believe that she did not really hear that voice.

But the soft footsteps against the wooden floor behind her told her that she was not just hearing things.

A woman with long brown hair and piercing blue eyes stepped out from behind Ravenna.

She was a few years older-looking than her, with a cold and sharp air about herself.

 

Ravenna remained perfectly still as the woman, adorned in a dress of blue and black, stepped around her. “My my? Don’t you have anything to say to your own cousin? It's been so long, Ravenna, and you’re doing quite well for yourself, it seems.”

The woman asked, her tone mockingly friendly, yet with a biting edge to it.

 

“And yet, you haven’t spared any time for your family? Now how cruel is that? You know all of my sisters miss you so, so much.”

Ravenna remained frozen with fear as the woman reached out and softly touched her face.

 

“Wh-why are you here… Vanessa?” Ravenna asked, her voice like a whispering child, the fear obvious in her eyes.

 

“What? Didn’t ever expect to see your family again?” Vanessa retained her smile. “Now that’s simply a stupid idea, little Rava. Family is forever, after all. We always keep an eye on each other.”

 

She then gripped Ravenna’s face, digging her fingers in slightly.

“Or did you think that since you married someone like the sword saint, that your past would just magically go away? Now isn’t that a silly thought?”

She let go of Ravenna’s face, Vanessa’s nails having dug in deeply enough to draw blood. The wounds on Ravenna’s face quickly closed, leaving only the faintest of bloodstains.

 

“Quick healer as always, little Rava. Of course, we’d know that very, very well. You always were rather careless—getting hurt, hurting yourself.”

She then delivered a series of soft pats to Ravenna’s cheek, though the last echoed like a slap.

Ravenna continued to tremble. “Wha… what the hell… do you want?”

 

Vanessa shook her head as she softly caressed Ravenna’s cheek, catching what remained of the blood on her fingers.

“Little me? I just wanted to see my darling wayward cousin again. Since you’ve done so well for yourself. My father would love to see you again soon too. You are a very useful girl to have around.”

 

Ravenna’s breath hitched in her throat, the fear in her eyes turning into absolute panic.

Please no. Please no. Please no. Please no. Not again. Not again. Not again. Not again.

“Is it that much of an ask for you to visit family once in a while?” Vanessa asked as she ran her finger down Ravenna’s face and neck.

“Especially after all the trouble you caused us.”

The finger continued to trail down the side of Ravenna’s body, causing her to tremble.

“Or are you going to keep causing problems, my dear, precious, stupid, little cousin?” Vanessa asked, her voice becoming sharper, like a blade plunged into Ravenna’s throat.

 

Ravenna took a breath, trying to steady herself and reel herself back in from the storm of panic that was consuming her.

She maybe could have done so sooner, but that would have been counterintuitive.

The reason was simple: she understood her husband’s divine protections.

While he couldn’t get every divine protection he wanted, he always had what he generally needed.

One of the ones he got was a version of the same divine protection he historically used to monitor his liege, Felt.

Only this version of the protection monitored certain members of his family—that being herself and their children.

The issue with that was Ravenna knew she was an emotional mess, so her feelings going haywire once in a while was something the sword saint had to endure.

Which is why she let herself dive right into the deepest, ugliest corners of her mind, letting that abyss of repressed horror consume her yet again.

Plunging herself right back into her nightmares of isolation and suffering born of her past terror.

Letting herself fall into that pit would let her husband know right away that something was wrong.

The main issue was the fact that she knew he wasn’t in the city. He wasn’t extremely far, but he was far enough that he could not be here instantly. So she had to let Vanessa continue to speak.

She had let enough time pass for him to certainly be aware something was amiss.

She had let enough time pass for him to be rushing to where she was.

She had let enough time pass that she could make her own move.

 

“Now be a good girl for once.” Vanessa gripped Ravenna’s arm.

“And come with me.”

Mustering all the strength she could, Ravenna shoved Vanessa into a nearby wall, sending the girl crashing into it with surprising strength.

 

Ravenna was not someone naturally gifted in arts like the flow method. But having Reinhard as a husband—who had an active interest in his wife learning to defend herself—is useful for overcoming such boundaries.

Ravenna pivoted on her feet and began to rush toward the door of the shop.

Before she could make it out the door, a blade of wind slashed into her left arm, severing it entirely.

Ravenna stumbled forward, but continued to run. Her arm quickly grew back with accursed power, flesh and bone fusing and forming.

She dashed out of the shop and into the city.

I’ll come back and apologize later, and then some.

But she still paid the briefest of thoughts in sympathy for the butcher, who would likely be very confused upon returning to the front.

With that thought drifting out of her mind, Ravenna ran.

She continued to run, running through the city streets and back toward the noble and castle layer of the royal capital.

Even there she wasn’t sure if she’d be safe.

She wasn’t sure if her other ‘cousins’ would be within the city, or worse, her uncle and his allies.

All she could do was run and hope for the best.

Ignoring any looks or glances her way, the world became a blur around herself.

While she maintained her awareness and thinking, even when plunged back into the nightmare that was her past, it was still an all-consuming reality for her.

Being forced to remember, forced to acknowledge what she left behind, to feel again what she endured.

It made the world around her seem like a malaise of color and sensation that she had to block out.

All she could care about right now was her own survival—it was all she could pray for.

And then she was caught.

She barreled into a figure that suddenly appeared in front of her and wrapped its arms around her in an embrace.

There wasn’t even a second needed for Ravenna to figure out who had just appeared. There was no revulsion, no defensive impulse from her.

Instead, she sank into the embrace of the only one whose touch made her feel truly safe.

She clung to her husband, the sword saint.

 

“Ravenna! Are you?!”

Reinhard’s voice trailed off as Ravenna began to cry into his chest, gripping him tightly.

“Ra…Ravenna?”

He didn’t know what was going on, not exactly. But he knew that his wife was plunged into the depths of emotional turmoil just minutes prior.

That she was afraid and had suffered injury.

He knew there was a threat and so stayed on guard.

But right now his wife wanted his embrace—wanted to cling to him to find security in a world that was cruel to her.

 

She continued to shake and cry, permitting herself a few seconds to find her place in the world again and to regain her fragile sanity.

“Re-Rein…” she muttered out.

 

“Ye-yes, Ravenna. What happened?” he asked, his voice filled with tender concern.

 

“It was… I saw someone from… my old family. They… they were here.” Her voice was weak, like a frightened child.

 

Reinhard’s eyes went wide for a second as he grabbed her and quickly darted away with her, taking her to the palace.

A short time later, he went to the shop where Ravenna had encountered her cousin, finding no trace of her there besides the blood on the floor and the broken table.

Vanessa had vanished, as quickly as she had appeared.



*****

 

Vanessa entered into a pristine living room, fit for high nobility. Her dress was ruffled from her brief encounter with Ravenna, but she was otherwise unharmed.

Several other women were around the room—some older than Vanessa, some younger—all of them finely dressed, like proper daughters of wealth and nobility should be.

Vanessa bowed her head toward the singular male figure in the room, who was turned around and studying a book upon a table as he faced a garden window.

“Father, I have returned from the Royal Capital. I encountered Ravenna, just as you said. Though I was unable to secure her. I was quickly spirited out of the city by our fellows before the sword saint could arrive.” She gave her report in as respectful a manner as she could.

There was a deep sigh from the man. “Unfortunate, but not unexpected. She has become a far more independent girl since she left us.”
The man’s voice was calm, much like his daughter’s was. It retained the firm confidence and posh quality that one would expect from an aristocrat and a man of learning.
He flipped another page of his book.
He was a middle-aged-looking gentleman, but his eyes betrayed a greater age than his body indicated. His short pale brown hair was neatly styled, and he wore a black, violet-trimmed suit that was more expensive-looking than some houses.

“She’s an ungrateful brat, is what she is,” a younger girl chimed.

“She’d be nothing if she wasn’t a part of this family. She truly was not disciplined enough,” one of the older daughters added.

The man slowly turned around in his seat, closing his book—a gospel of the Witch Cult.
“She has become the wife of the sword saint. That makes her one of the most protected people in the kingdom. Your appearance was simply to serve as a reminder to her—and to all of them—that she is not unreachable, that they are not unreachable.”
He stood himself up, grabbing a black cane.

The women in the room quickly followed suit.

“Now come, my dearest daughters. Now that Vanessa has returned, we have other business to attend to. Now that I am an Archbi… Exarch of the cult, we must increase our due diligence,” he declared to them.

One of the youngest giggled behind her fan. “Diligence? You’re just going to have others do things for you, Father.”

He let out a soft chuckle. “Yes, yes. But delegation is a skill, and patience is an asset, my children. This is why I hold the new seat of Sloth, after all. Now come, let us be on our way.”

The father then departed, his daughters following behind him.

They were among his many hands and fingers.
The fingers of the man who had become the new Sloth of the Witch Cult.
It was through these hands—and many others—that he directed the course of the world’s events from the shadows.



*****

Notes:

This is the first of three chapters looking into Reinhard and Ravenna's history.
The next two chapters will be flashbacks.

Also yes, if it wasn't obvious from the chapter, Ravenna has regeneration. Its higher than Elsa level but lower than Capella level. Maybe around or slightly less than Felix level.

Chapter 40: Fragment of the Past: Agony of the Black Lady

Summary:

A look into the past of the woman who would become Ravenna Astrea

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

If Ravenna had to say anything about her life for the longest time, it would be that she had some of the most rotten luck on the planet.
It wasn’t just bad luck—it was that her luck was rotten.
That any good thing she had would be twisted and warped, until it became something utterly unpleasant.

One example would be the circumstances of her birth. She was born to a branch family of a mid-ranking noble house within Lugunica.
But their fortunes were on the downturn, and money was tight from the start.

She had loving and caring parents, but they were constantly busy, trying to hold what they could of the family fortunes together.

She quickly learned what her divine protection was while she was growing up—a rather annoying divine protection, but a powerful one.

The Divine Protection of Ill Futures.

Simply put, it allowed her to predict and foresee the future to a limited degree.
But only bad and unpleasant things.
Especially if it happened to her.
She would almost always get a warning when something bad was about to happen to her.
Though she could not always do something about it.

Still, it was a useful gift—a useful divine protection. Though its nature was a very unpleasant one. She could always tell the difference between vision and reality thanks to her divine protection, but the visions were still unpleasant.

The sights she saw were etched into her memory, haunted her childhood dreams at night.
They would continue to do so even into her adult years.

But her visions were not an overwhelming part of her life as a small child. And her mother and father would hold her tightly when she was stirred by nightmares—when they were around.

A good mitigating factor was the ‘trigger’ for her visions. She would sometimes get them naturally, sometimes consciously when she was focused.
But stress, anxiety, and pain were the most surefire triggers. Her divine protection functioned as a sort of ‘protection’ so she could keep herself safe from the troubles life threw her way.

And life would throw many of these troubles her way as she grew up.

One example came from when mabeasts attacked the carriage she was riding in while she was only seven years old.

She was returning home from a trip to a friend’s place, traveling with some guards in the carriage when the creatures attacked.

It was sudden and brutal, but her visions guided her.

Gave her visceral visions of being ripped apart by the beasts if she went the wrong way.

They guided her through the dark woods, toward a patrol of knights.

But she was too slow to reach them unscathed. A host of mabeasts—a mixture of various breeds—fell upon her body.
She screamed as they bit and gnawed at her frame.

It was only for a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity.

She was rescued after those few seconds by the nearby patrol that heard her screaming.

But she was still in deep trouble.

She was cursed—afflicted by the venoms and unnatural magic that the monsters possessed. It ravaged through her body, causing her the greatest pain she had ever known.

The next week was a blur for her, fading in and out of consciousness—of seeing her mother crying, of her father’s stern yet caring face.

She felt weaker by the day, until a man came to visit.

Her father’s brother—her Uncle Viktor.

She had heard about him before then.

A shady man who her father was forced to deal with on a regular occasion. She had never met him before then, but he loomed as a specter over their lives, saving her parents from falling over the edge and into the oblivion of financial ruin.
But he was not a man her father trusted. He was a man her father knew to be dangerous.

A lesson she would later, and very painfully, learn.

He was brought in to see her—a desperate action taken by her father to save her.

Her father knew that her uncle had connections—many unusual and exotic connections.

Her uncle looked her over once. “Why hello there, dear Ravenna. Don’t worry, I shall take care of you.”
He spoke in a polite and dignified way, but Ravenna, even amidst her agony, could tell that there was a danger there.

He returned the following day with several men.
One was an expert healer, trained in strange arts.
The other was a curse weaver, skilled at modifying the body with curses.

The only solution to Ravenna’s agony was to apply more curses, in a careful fashion, to stabilize and forcibly mutate the curses that were slowly killing her.

And that is what they did. Over the course of days, her body was broken, morphed, and remade by the curses.

Her only relief was that the healer could dull her mind—the pain being a daze that washed over her, rather than a burning, ceaseless inferno of torment.

She nearly died several times in the process, but in the end she awoke one day to find that she was free of the pain—that her strength had returned to her.

Her parents embraced her and cried with her, grateful for her recovery.

Her uncle silently watched on from the shadows, observing the happy family that was saved.

And in the following days, Ravenna understood something new about her condition—that she had been ‘changed’ in some strange and unpredictable way. The swirl of curses catalyzed within her body and gifted her with incredible regeneration.
She first noticed when she had a papercut, and a later examination by a healer showed that she could even regenerate lost limbs and organs.
She was not quite immortal, but she was very difficult to kill.

And while it was a morbid power, her parents felt somewhat reassured that her safety was far more guaranteed.

And so, traumatic experience aside, Ravenna had new hope in life, thinking that things would get better.

Then her father fell deathly ill, wasting away to an illness.

Her mother burned through what little money they had left in order to try and secure treatment for him, but to no avail.

It was the day her father died that her life became a true nightmare.

She was taken in by her uncle, who found employment for her mother—albeit employment that would separate the two.

With a heavy heart, her mother departed, and that was the last time she would see her mother for years.

Welcomed into her uncle’s mansion, she was treated well for a time by him and his many daughters, but Ravenna could tell from the start that they looked down upon her—thought of her as lesser. She was made to do the work of maids within the manor, so that she could earn her keep.

The eight-year-old girl rationalized this as natural. She was an outsider from a less successful and now deceased younger brother.
She knew she was here due to charity.
She did not realize that she was there as a tool to be used by monsters.

It was after a week in that mansion that she was ushered into its depths, to a room that seemed like a medical chamber.
Her uncle told her that he needed her help.
That he needed her to use her ‘gift’ to check some things for him.

“But Uncle, something like that... I’d need to hurt.”

“I know, but it would mean a lot for me, and it would make taking care of you here easier.”

And that was enough to convince the girl, who so desperately wanted to be helpful. She broke her own pinky.
It was enough to give him something, but not everything that he wanted.

And things only escalated from there—and got worse from there.

He would need more predictions, accurate predictions in order to scry into the future.

So her fingers were broken, and flesh was cut.

All so that her uncle could know what awaited her in the future.

The teasing of her cousins turned into abuse and outright cruelty.

There was the psychological: her clothes being destroyed, being forced to go without food, being left alone and locked in a room for uncomfortable periods of time.

Then there was the physical. The slaps, the strikes, the stabbing into her flesh with needles.

They called it discipline.
They called it ‘training’ so that she could use her Divine Protection more thoroughly.
They were ‘helping’ her and teaching her how to be a ‘useful’ girl for their family.

That is the lie she kept clinging to, as hollow and pathetic as it was.

After a few years of it, she uncovered the terrible truth of who her uncle was—who her family was.

They were members of the Witch Cult, enemies of the world. And she had been dragged into it, forced to be one of them even if she had no desire to do so.

What other life had she been given?
What other choice did she have?
She was just a tool for her uncle, for her cousins, for the cult they served.

That’s all she was—a durable tool who needed to hurt in order to help.

She had nothing else in life. Everything else had been hollowed out from her soul.

Yet she never crossed the one line that divided life and death.
She refused to find a way to kill herself.
She refused to kill others.
She was simply a tool used by the cult to fulfill their aims, to ensure the success of their operations.

And she couldn’t even say they gave her nothing.
She learned skills—lots of useful skills and strange magical arts.
But it was all to make her a better tool, to make the leash that held her all the tighter.

Where could she even go?
Her mother was in some place her uncle had placed her, if she was still alive.
She had no other family and a distinct cursed body.
She had no friends.
She had nothing but the world constructed around her as a cage.

Ravenna wished to die, but she was too weak to even bring herself to do that much.

The most she could do were her little rebellions. Using her gift of foresight, she could predict some of the cult’s actions. She did not have to be fully truthful with all her predictions.
She could lead cultists into traps, let innocent people escape.
But she could not lie too much—otherwise she would give her deceit away.
She was forced to measure the lives of those around her—a sickening feeling, but the only way she could continue to live with herself.

That was the hell of her existence—trapped within a cage of a life, to live in agony so that her powers could be ‘useful’ to those around her.

Then the day came that changed her life forever.

 

***

 

She had heard what was transpiring. It’s not like she wasn’t trusted—she had been a tool cultivated for a decade by her uncle.

The cult was making a move against the Royal Capital of Lugunica, as the royal selection came close to a close.

It was a push organized by the Archbishop of Lust and the other cult leadership, for goals unknown to the lower ranks.

She was ‘loaned out’ as a tool for one of the other bishops her father allied with. Ravenna expected to die, knowing that in the last three years, many of the cult’s operations had fallen to disaster after disaster.
She felt there was hope for salvation, though some part of her selfishly did not wish to die.

And when flames and chaos consumed the capital, she knew she had to do something. To better plan the advance of the cult, she was informed of many of their plans and forced to use her power to ensure their victory.

And when she felt she had learned enough, she ran—hoping to find someone so she could give a warning of the tragedy about to unfold.

She didn’t get very far before she was captured by her fellow cultists. They knew her durability, so they cut her to pieces to prevent her from running away.

She suffered a lot that day. That day was filled with pain and agony.

But it was a happy day for Ravenna in hindsight—it gave her salvation.

She screamed and begged for mercy as she regenerated from meat-scraps.

That was when ‘he’ found her.

With the flash of a blade, those cultists who stood over her were dead.

She was slowly able to crawl forward, clinging to life.

The figure who dispatched the cultists in that alleyway was a knight—clad in white with a head of red hair.
He stared down at her with surprise, seeing her attire, and seeing her desperate state.
“Please... He-help me.” Her voice was weak.

He stared at her for a moment—a second that seemed like an eternity.

She seemed like a Witch Cultist after all. She was certainly dressed like one, even if she lacked the gospel and miasma that marked one as a true cultist.

But her eyes were filled with desperation—a mad and insane hope that there was something to be salvaged in her life.

And the redhead man offered her his hand.

And in a few years’ time, that same redhead man would give her his family name and make her his bride.
Or rather, she would make him her husband.

But that was a story for a later time—best told from the perspective of the drunkards who facilitated that fiasco.

Ravenna felt her luck, for the longest time, had been rotten.
But that day she found her life yet again.

Notes:

Bit of a short one, the next and 'last' of this trinity will be how she and Reinhard got together.

 

Also yes, the parallels to Subaru are meant to exist for her.

Chapter 41: Fragment of the Past: The Drunkards, The Black Lady, and The Sword Saint

Summary:

How the relationship between The Black Lady & The Sword Saint began.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

What would later be regarded as one of the more notable love stories in Lugunica began in a most unromantic way.

A conversation between several people drunk in a bar.

The merry band of misfits who began the tale were a group of men the world would be better off keeping far away from alcohol.

It was King Subaru Natsuki, Knight Garfiel, Internal Affairs Minister Otto, Vice-Captain of the Royal Guard Heinkel Astrea, Aldebaran, and Ricardo.

Perhaps if even one of the wives of the married men had been present, the stupidity they unleashed could have been avoided. But alas, they were all busy with their own affairs that day, and the King graciously opened up the royal cellar.
And thus, the farce-turned-love-story began to unfold.

It all started with a simple question, directed by two former campmates.

“Eh, Heinkel? Isn’t Reinhard looking for anyone out there right now?” Al asked.

Heinkel groaned and downed another glass. “Ugh, don’t get me started.” He shook his head. “Louanna’s brought it up even to him, but only a few times. Really, she talks to me about it—ugh. She just woke up and wants to be a grandmother as soon as she can.”

Ricardo whistled. “Now that’s rough,” he remarked, pouring another strong drink for the vice-captain, who chugged it down.

“Gah, ugh.” Heinkel grumbled. “Yeah, well, it’s up to him. I don’t really— hickuk! —care.”

Al tilted his helmet up slightly and downed another drink. “Yeah, well… isn’t it like, national security or something? Sword Saint bloodline’s hereditary.”

“He’s technically right,” Otto muttered in his own drunken stupor. “Some of the wisemen and nobles have been talking about it. I mean, any other Sword Saint isn’t going to be Reinhard, but still. Can’t be sure what’ll happen in the future.”

“Oi, if it’s security, sounds like something you gotta take care of, eh?” Ricardo laughed and nudged Subaru in the side.

“Well… ya may be right. I don’t know. I can ask him about it, but it’s Rein. Not sure he’ll do anything,” Subaru replied in a drunken murmur.

Garfiel laughed and patted Subaru hard on the back. “C’mon, cap’in! Ain’t no one good as ya for this sorta thing! Ya got like seven wives.”

“And counting,” Heinkel groaned. “How the fuck did ya even do that?”

“Sheer insanity,” Subaru laughed and took another drink. “Where would I even start anyway? Not like he’s the type to go out, at all.”

A few people shot glances Heinkel’s way. He just rolled his eyes and shrugged.

“I mean— hicuck —he’s still the Sword Saint,” Otto slurred. “There’s gotta be plenty of people out there interested.”

“Could try one of those… speed dating things from back home,” Al suggested.

Subaru blinked a few times. “That… that could actually work.” He stared into his drink.

“Fuck, are you actually considering this?” Heinkel grumbled.

“Knew ya would figure somethin’ out!” Garfiel cheered.

“Eh! Was my idea!” Al shouted.

“Well I’m gonna make it work!” Subaru declared, pointing back at Al.

“Ugh, why do I feel like it’s going to be more work for me,” Otto groaned.

“Maybe hmm…” Subaru continued to contemplate.
Sadly, his drunken brain didn’t impair his ability to make plans.
It just made those plans utterly insane.

“Oi! What are you idiots doing?” Felt walked in and groaned.

“Hey! Jus’ havin’ some of ‘is majesty’s stuff!” Garfiel shouted back at the blonde queen.

“Huh? Weren’t ya out all day?” Otto asked.

“I got back early,” Felt sighed and shook her head.

“Oi Felt, you wanna join?” Ricardo laughed and lifted up a bottle.

Felt looked over the group and seemed to contemplate. “Eh, sure, why not,” she declared, sitting herself down and stretching out. “Ya got the good stuff out anyway. Can’t let ya idiots take it all.”

“Glad to have you joining, Felt!” Subaru cheered as she sat next to him.

“Yeah yeah! Now give me that!” Felt shouted and grabbed one of the stronger, higher-quality bottles.
Pouring herself a large glass, she quickly chugged a fair bit down.

Before long, Felt was as drunk as the rest of them.

“So what were ya guys talking about?” Felt asked, her voice equally slurred.

“Thinking that your knight actually needs a girlfriend,” Ricardo explained.

“Wha? Rein? Good luck with that!” She laughed and took another drink.

“Well, cap’in has an idea!” Garfiel shouted.

“Oh? Hit me with it then, Subaru.” She nudged him in the side.

“Sure, sure. Alright, here’s what I’m thinking…” Subaru began to explain what they’d discussed.

“Wait wait wait?” Felt shook her head. “Are you seriously gonna try to find a bunch of girls interested in giving Rein a go?”

Subaru shrugged. “Kinda.”

“That’s basically it,” Al added.

Felt laughed, rocking back and forth in her chair. She took a long gulp of her drink.
“Fuck it! Sure, I’m in!”

“Great! Let’s see what we can cook up!” Subaru declared and took another deep drink.

Normally, such a thing would be forgotten the next day—a crazy conversation among drunks.
But there was a quirk with His Majesty that the Queens were all aware of, and that most couldn’t help but take advantage of to at least some degree.

That Subaru Natsuki was rather suggestible when drunk.
And ideas presented to him in that state had a tendency to stick to his brain.

A certain Sun Queen and Emerald Lioness may have petitioned him for more children during the rare times he was in that state.

 

***

Ravenna picked herself up out of bed with a groan. Showering, changing, getting ready for the day. She looked out the windows at the streets of the royal capital.

“How, by Od, did I get here?” she muttered to herself.

That decision to run away from the cult.
The luck of running into the Sword Saint.
The good fortune to be believed by him and the boy who would eventually be king.

And so she was turned from a tool of the cult into an asset of the kingdom, helping them find and expunge the Witch Cult and its remains.
She didn't take any joy in it.
She knew that most didn't trust her.
But she felt like she had to do something—to make herself useful.

So she worked with the camps and slowly ended up breaking out of her shell.
She even learned that she had a very good gift for tactics and strategy, helping to plan and direct things during those troubled times.
She was not close to any of them, but by the same token, she began to start—

And all that led to her not only being exonerated, labeled as a ‘victim’ of the cult rather than a cultist, but she was even rewarded along with others for showing valor in the kingdom’s darkest hour.
She even managed to save her mother, who now lived with her—both of them taking over what remained of the family estates and fortunes when the Witch Cultist members of the family were forced to flee.

She sighed and shook her head as she walked through the halls of the small estate.
“Life can be weird that way, huh,” she muttered to herself.

“Ah, Lady Ravenna, there is a letter for you.” One of the maids approached her—a girl with short, dark brown hair. She held out a letter to the dark-haired woman.

“Oh? Alright, let’s see what this is.”

Ravenna took the letter and began to read it over.

***

Surprisingly enough, the speed date’s planning went ahead mostly without issue. Letters were sent out, and responses noted and collected.
The “Reinhard Relationship Committee,” as they began to call themselves—led by Subaru and Felt—managed to organize it swiftly and surprisingly covertly.
Even Julius and Felix were roped into it, the former being tepid and reluctant, while the latter was surprisingly enthusiastic.

In the end, they managed to get a couple dozen girls interested. These were not random picks, though—rather, they came from people they knew: knights, sisters of knights, daughters of knights, other noblewomen and the like. Not all were of noble background; this was based on people they knew, so those with tangential relationships to the former dragon candidate camps were invited.

They sent out about thirty-six invites and got about two dozen positive responses.

With that taken care of, they then set up the actual speed dates themselves at a small lounge in the royal castle.

With the girls assembled, all that remained was to fetch the star of the show.

***

As Reinhard returned from one of his missions, he found himself greeted by three people when he entered the palace: Subaru, Felix, and Julius.

Subaru and Felix wore big, friendly smiles on their faces, while Julius seemed mildly uncomfortable.
The Sword Saint could tell all of this through his myriad of divine protections, though he had grown used to not questioning people on such things. There simply was not enough time in the day if he did that all the time.

“Hello? Is something the matter?” Reinhard asked.

“OH, nyo, nothing at all, Reinhard. Just come with us, nyan!” Felix took Rein by one of his arms and began to lead him along.

“Yeah, we got something we want you to do, Rein!” Subaru said as he took Reinhard's other arm.

“Oh? I… umm, very well.” Reinhard stammered out the words, actually surprised as Felix and Subaru dragged him along.

He was brought to a lounge room with a small table set up, two chairs, and some snacks.

“Alright, Rein, so here’s the plan.” Subaru clapped his hands together. “We've been thinking. The Sword Saint is really important for the kingdom, right?”

“That… that is correct,” Reinhard replied, not sure where Subaru was going with this.

“Well, and the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint can only pass down through the Astrea bloodline, right?” he asked.

“Yes?” Reinhard still wasn't sure what Subaru was getting at.

“Well then, we came up with the idea that we need to at least get you to start seeing some girls,” Subaru explained like it was basic common sense.

Reinhard blinked. “Huh? Subaru, I really—I mean, you don’t have to… besides, who would want to…”

“Oh, relax, Reinhard. Just try it. It may be fun.” Felix smiled, a mischievous grin plastered on his face.

Off to the side, Julius shook his head. “As much as I do believe it would be good for you, I do disagree with how they are going about it on principle.”

“Anyways, Rein, just give it a try and see. We already set it up and even got Felt onboard,” Subaru explained, looking at Reinhard with eager eyes.

Reinhard thought about it for several seconds before he sighed. “Well, if you already went through the trouble, then I suppose I should not protest too much.” He sat upright in his chair.
“So, what shall I be doing then?” he asked.

Subaru smirked and clapped his hands together. “We got about two dozen girls. You’ll spend ten minutes with each, gauge if you like them or not, then we move on to the next. Make sense?”

“That… seems rather rushed,” Reinhard replied.

“Well, it’s a good way to narrow down the playing field and get a bit of a sampling,” Subaru said with a casual shrug. “Anyways, we’re ready to get started.”

Reinhard let out a deep sigh and shook his head. “I don’t think I have a choice at this point. Very well, Subaru, I’ll try.”

“Well then, we’re going to get started!” Subaru cheered as he left the room.

“Good luck, Reinhard!” Felix called out as he and Julius also left the room.

What followed was a parade of awkwardness and bad comedy.

 

***

 

A perky girl with brown hair sat down across from Reinhard and smiled. 

“It's a pleasure to be here Sir Reinhard!”

“And it is a pleasure to meet you as well.” He replied, acting the part of being polite.

The girl sat awkwardly for several seconds. “So… where do we start?”

 

***

 

A girl with deep blue hair in a dark dress fanned herself as she seemed to be rambling on and on. Reinhard listened with an attentive smile. 

“As such, I think it would be a good idea if both our houses were to be linked and bond together, as scions of some of the oldest families of Lugunica it is only fitting that we do so. I have already complied a list of reasons as to why that would be beneficial for us both such as…”

 

***

 

A beautiful blonde girl was rattling off all the reasons why she would be an excellent potential wife for him.
“And besides my family’s wealth and connections I myself am considered highly beautiful and I am certain I could be a pleasing wife to you in several regards. I can cook quite well, even if some think of it as beneath my status I do tend to enjoy it. I have a great fondness for the arts and painting as well. Besides that I do enjoy traveling quite a bit and have visited places all around the nation. Also I believe my body is more than suitable for bearing your children and…”

 

***

 

Reinhard was sitting across from a girl wearing a Knight’s uniform next.
“And so, it's just that. I’ve always been someone attracted to strength, you’re the strongest there is which is why I would love to be your wife and bear your children.”

“You are rather direct,” Reinhard replied, still keeping his smile just as he should.

“Maybe, but we do only have ten minutes, I thought it was best to be blunt.”

She shrugged her shoulders, having a relaxed but dignified air about herself. 

 

***

 

“This is so amazing! I can’t believe I'm speaking with the sword saint!” A pink haired girl chirped with a giddy satisfaction and energy she barely seemed able to contain.

“Well I am glad that I could provide some service.” Reinhard replied.

“Mhm mhm! Just… ah it's amazing!” She chirped again.

“Yes….”

The girl continued to stare longly at him, lost in her fantasies. 



***

 

A blonde girl in a ravishing golden dress sat across from him. “Ah! It's an honor and a privilege to speak with you, Sword Saint!”
She said with an extreme giddiness that made it seem like she’d leap through the ceiling.

“And same to you.” Reinhard replied, acting polite and unphased.

“Ah so I have a lot of things I would love to ask you about!” She chirped happily.

“Ah, I'd be happy to answer what I can.” Reinhard retained a polite smile.

“Great! Firstly, umm can I have a strand of your hair?” She asked in a sheepish tone.

Reinhard’s smile did not falter, save for the slightest of twitches.

Though he could swear he heard Felt slapping Subaru in a nearby room.



***

Ravenna nervously entered the room, wearing a dress of dark navy blue and black. She bowed her head to him and smiled.
“Greetings, Sir Reinhard. It is good to see you again,” she said as she sat herself down at the table.

“Oh? Lady Ravenna, it is good to see you again. It has been a while. Are you doing well?” he asked, retaining a respectful smile.

She sighed and leaned on the table—a bit casually, actually.
“Yes, you could say that. Thanks to everything you and the King did for me, my mother and I are finally back on our feet.”

“Well, you are very welcome. It is the least we could do. You were very helpful in both our defense against the Witch Cult and in the subsequent campaign to hunt down the remaining Witch Cult cells,” he replied.

She rapidly shook her head.
“No way, that was all everyone else. I just helped nudge things in the right direction where I could, was all.”
She rubbed her arm awkwardly.

He shook his head.
“You don’t give yourself enough credit, Lady Ravenna.”

“Well, I guess.”
She let out a deep sigh and leaned back in her chair.

The two were awkwardly silent for a minute before Ravenna spoke up.
“This entire thing is really awkward, huh?”

“The entire situation is a little bit, yes,” he said with a friendly smile.

She shook her head.
“Listen… I know you really have your pick of girls. Maybe even more than the King would—and he has all that going on.”

“He is something remarkable, after all.”
Reinhard adopted a fond tone when referring to his adoptive brother.

She shrugged.
“I mean, you’re right, but he also just seems… weird at times. Not in the way people say rumors about, but more like… just a sort of person that is a bit odd in the funny sort of way. Is that insulting? I think that’s insulting. Ugh, Od, what am I even doing here.”

Reinhard continued to stare at the girl as she got flustered.

She composed herself for a second and then looked right at him.
“Alright, listen. I know you have your pick of girls—knight families and high-class nobility and the works. I’m a girl from a branch of a minor house who is related to Witch Cultists. Heck, I was in the cult, even if I was unwilling.”
She shook her head.
“Not even sure why His Majesty thought it was a good idea for me to be here. I just really wanted to thank you again for rescuing me that day. You really helped me out when I had less than nothing. If you didn’t believe me, if you didn’t save me and take me back—if you and Subaru didn’t vouch for me—I’d either be dead, in a cell, or on the street. And I don’t think I'd last long there.”

Reinhard shook his head.
“Ms. Ravenna, you are a resourceful and crafty person, and you endured a lot—more than I had to. Please, I must insist that you have as much right to be here as anyone else.”

She locked eyes with him for several seconds before she groaned.
“You really do have to keep that formal tone at all times, huh?”

He tilted his head.
“Well, I was just trying to behave properly, is all, in all this.”

“You… have no idea what you are doing, do you?” she asked.

“That… truthfully, not really, no. I’m just using my divine protections to act in an appropriate and receptive way for the girls visiting me,” he elaborated with a slight blush.

“Doesn’t that… sort of defeat the point?” Ravenna asked.

“That… well… I just… didn’t want to disappoint or offend people,” he admitted in a surprisingly sheepish tone.

Ravenna continued to stare at him and then laughed.
“And I thought I was the awkward one. You’re sorta bad at this whole—well, whatever this thing is.”
She gestured around with her hand.

Reinhard was a little confused by her reaction.
“I apologize if my conversation with you has been a bit lacking.”

She shook her head.
“No, it's fine. I got a good laugh. Can’t exactly blame you. I don’t think I'm an easy girl to talk to. I’m probably downright weird.”
She sighed and leaned forward, resting her arms on the desk.
“You’re a good guy, Reinhard, aren’t you? Beneath all that Sword Saint stuff you’ve got going on and all that work you’ve got to do. And I just… well, I wanted to thank you, like I said, for giving someone like me a chance.”

“I… You're welcome, Lady Ravenna.”
Reinhard smiled in response.

“Now then.”
She clapped her hands together with a smile.
“We have a few minutes left. What are we supposed to do now?” she wondered aloud.

“I… we could continue talking?” he asked.

“About our messed-up childhoods?” she replied.

“… Fair point.”

She laughed.
“Guess we are both a bit awkward in the end.”

“That much… yes, I guess you are right there.”
Reinhard sighed.

The two remained awkwardly silent for another minute.

“It was nice seeing you again. I do hope to maybe see you around the capital. Are you still doing those patrols?” she asked him.

He nodded his head.
“Every once in a while, yes. I’ve made it into somewhat of a habit of mine. I met His Majesty and yourself on those patrols.”

She chuckled.
“So you pick up weird people from it, is what you’re telling me.”

“That… well, yes, I guess you are right,” he replied.

Their time was soon up, and the two departed.

 

But later in the week, while Reinhard was on patrol, he heard a voice call out from behind him.
“Ah, oi! Ah, Reinhard!”

He turned, figuring it must be someone calling for him, and saw Ravenna rushing up to him.

“Oh? Lady Ravenna, did you need anything?” he asked her.

“Well…” She sighed. “It was a bit of a weird idea my mom had, but I figured if I ran into you while you were on patrol, I'd give you this.”
She pulled out a baked muffin.

“For… myself?” he asked.

She nodded.
“Well, yes. I figured you’d still have to eat, and if you’re taking some personal time to patrol then…”
She blushed and awkwardly shuffled back and forth.
“Ugh, sorry if this was weird. It was my mom’s idea and…”

“Thank you, Ravenna.” Reinhard smiled back.
“I’m… not really used to little things like this. From Subaru and Felt maybe, as well as my mother, but not from others outside my family.”

She giggled a bit.
“That’s kind of sad then, don’t you think? Even you could use a snack once in a while.”

“Hmm, maybe so.”
He took a bite while she watched on anxiously.

“Well… how was it? I know it’s probably nothing compared to palace food,” she asked.

He looked over the muffin closely after he swallowed.
“It actually tastes quite good.”

“Oh! Really?! Ah, well, happy it could please you.”
She smiled brightly back at him.

She then let out a deep breath.
“Well, I guess I shouldn’t keep you any longer then. Try not to get yourself into too much trouble, Sword Saint.”
She smiled.

He looked back at her for a few seconds.
“Lady Ravenna.”

“Yes? Is there something else?” she asked.

“I did really find our conversation the other day very enjoyable,” he admitted with a warm smile toward her.

She blushed bright red.
“Ah, wha? But… why?”

He shrugged his shoulders.
“I’m not sure. I just found your company… pleasant, and it was good seeing you again.”

Ravenna blushed even deeper as she grumbled to herself.
“Idiot, don’t go saying that to a girl. You might give her ideas.”

That reaction surprised him, making him think he did something wrong.
“Ah, if I offended you then I am deeply—”

He was cut off by a groan.
“Uuugggh, you really are a bit of an idiot, you know?”
Despite the frustration in her voice, she smiled back at him.
“Well, I won’t take up more of your time, like I said. I hope to see you around soon though.”

“I… I do as well,” he replied.

The two then parted ways, but would see each other again soon enough.

Notes:

Alright this is the last bit of the Reinhard and Ravenna trilogy for now.

More details on them will occur in the fic and through flashbacks.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and its poor attempt at comedy.

Next chapter will be 'mini extras/skits' that will also probably be poor attempts as comedy.

Chapter 42: Mini Extras 1

Summary:

My attempt at mini extras just to get some slice of life comedy in.

Honestly this may suck but I'm giving it a shot.

Chapter Text

Chochorina’s Big Fall



It was a bright and lovely day in the royal palace, the quarter-elf princess Chochorina happily walked through the massive hallways as she skipped along. The young princess was wondering what to do for the day as she had already finished her studies. 

"Hmmm." She pondered.

"Oh! I'll go see what sister Helena is up to!"

She quickly began to run through the halls. Darting through the halls she eagerly ran to see one of her half-sisters and then, she tripped.

 

As Chochorina is prone to do...

 

She tripped right next to the stairs and began to tumble.

"Omhpf!"

As she fell face first into the stairs and continued to tumble down.

Legs over head the quarter-elf girl rolled down the stairs letting out small grunts all the while.

"Omhpf!"

"Ough!"

"Argh!"

"Ugh!"

Over and over again as she rolled down several flights of stairs.

 

Maids and other servants that she passed gasp and screamed as she tumbled on by.

 

A few of the more experienced staff just deftly moved out of the way and went about their business.

 

Eventually, after tumbling from the spires of the royal suites all the way to the bottom level of the castle her big fall ended with her faceplanting against the ground.

"Omhpf!"

 

There was a scream, a distinctly Emilia scream as Chochorina landed a few feet in from of her.

 

"Chochorina!" Emilia ran up to her with a look of worry on her face.

 

Chochorina rolled over onto her back and lifted a single arm with her hand in a thumbs up position. "I'm Okay!"

Her face was barely even bruised but still smiling.



Troubles of the Golden Lions

 

Felt and Cassia were both on their knees in Subaru’s office, looking awkward and ashamed as Subaru paced in front of them.

 

Subaru let out a deep sigh. “Really?”

 

Cassia perked up. “Daddy, it was only just.”

 

“No.” He responded flatly.

 

Cassia hung her head a bit lower.

 

Felt then tried to speak up. “I mean it really was.”

 

“Shut it.” he replied flatly to her as well.

 

Felt winced.

 

Subaru rubbed his temples and stood in front of the two. “Did you two seriously have to turn that into such a huge mess?”

 

“But that brat insulted me!” Cassia replied.

 

“A duke’s son.” Subaru muttered.

 

“I only hit him a little bit.” Cassia squirmed.

 

“Cassiopea.” Subaru used her full name.

 

That was never a good sign for the young star.

 

“You sent him halfway across the room.” He remarked gravely.

 

“It was just a light tap.” Gone was any semblance of confidence in her voice.

 

“And what about you?” Subaru looked back at Felt, his gaze being rather harsh.

 

Felt winced. “Sorry I laughed.”

 

“And?” He prompted her to continue.

 

“Sorry I told the duke to screw off.” Felt grumbled.

 

“And?” This time he looked back at Cassia.

 

Cassia bit her lip. “Sorry I… threw a pie at the kid.”

 

“And?” Subaru looked back at Felt.

 

“Sorry I cheered her on.” Felt looked away.

 

Subaru let out a deep groan as he sat on his desk, looking over the troublemaking mom and daughter.

“What the hell am I going to do with you too.” He bemoaned the situation.



Game Night with Maia and Mercurius

 

“My win!” Maia declared with a triumphant grin upon her face.

 

Mercurius sighed as he stared down at the board. All of his white pieces were gone and only Maia’s black pieces remained on the board.

“Yes it is sister.” He let out a deep and frustrated sigh.

How? Even in games I design. If there is any random luck element it just goes her way! How’s that fair?

He shook his head and considered it for a moment.

 

He then smiled and pulled out a deck of cards. “How about a card game then sister? I came up with some rules for a new one.”

He explained to her.

 

Maia wore a bright grin as she let out a deep chuckle. “Alright bro, you’re on! I’m going to clean you out all over again.”

 

“We aren’t betting money on this sister…” Mercurius grumbled as he dealt out the first hand.

 

“True, but I figure as the older sister and winner I have the right to shake you down for some cash in the future.” She declared, invoking all the big sisterly logic that she gained from the best possible source.

 

“What type of reasoning is that!” Mercurius shouted at the injustice of it all.

 

“Mimi logic.” Maia replied directly, a counter that Mercurius could not recover from.

 

“That… ok.” Mercurius gave up any attempt to argue after that. He couldn’t argue with Mimi logic, an oxymoron if there ever was one.

 

Of course he lost yet again, so the young star, ever bitter, sought to deflect his misery.

 

A short time later Maia was laughing triumphantly at a table that hard cards splayed all over.

 

Otto was groaning with his head down.

Ricardo grumbled and leaned back.
Helena looked downright annoyed.

Al just ended up laughing. 

Arkon let out a deep sigh.

And Cassia looked about ready to explode.

 

All the while Mercurius watched on, tallying up the money owed from the wagers he managed to convince everyone into contributing. 



Training Day with Leo



Kiara watched as Leo finished another lap around the mansion in the early hours of the morning.

 

The young man was running with a bag tied to his back. “There! How was my time then sister?”

Leo asked with a smile, breathing heavily.

 

Kiara approached with a graceful smile. “About three minutes, your time is remaining consistent brother.”

 

Leo let out a sigh, “So I am not getting any faster?” 

 

Kiara blinked at him several times. “Brother…”

 

“Yes?” Leo replied as he stretched, prepared for another run, having put down the bag next to him

 

Kiara walked over and struggled to lift the bag, she then opened it as rocks poured out from the bag and onto the ground. “I'm not sure ‘rocks’ are the best weights for your training.”

 

Leo sighed, crossing his arms as he pondered. “True, though I'm not sure I can get weighted clothes like dad mentioned in one of his stories.”

 

“True, not even sure how you'd make those without magic.” Kiara replied.

 

Leo smiled as he slammed his fist into the palm of his hand. “Oh! I know, I'll use bronze and iron ingots. I just need to get them.”

 

Kiara then just let out a deep sigh. “Sometimes I think Cassia and Alras are rubbing off on you, brother.”



Helena’s Perfect Party



Helena was enjoying a gala, as the proud girl was prone to do. It was a gathering of nobles and other such highborn. She enjoyed these galas, the pageantry, the food, the spectacle of the whole thing. It was a favored pastime for her.

 

As always she would command the room, able to socialize with who she pleased and direct the attention where she wished.

 

Of course things never went perfectly, that would be boring, so Helena welcomed anything ‘interesting’ that was added to one of her gatherings.

 

Which is why there were currently three people nursing injuries within the party that were delivered by her personally.

 

The first was a nobleboy, who made a rather unwelcome and immature comment within earshot about her appearance. Specifically the hoped for ‘physical development’ she may have in upcoming years, in the way a teenage boy is sometimes prone to do. When given a chance to correct himself he instead tried to woo her.

So she kicked him in the face and sent him flying a few feet back.

 

The second was an older nobleman, who made the mistake of insinuating that her successful management of her territory was due to unfair favors and that she merely acted as a figurehead for the ‘real’ people who ran the domain. The irony was not lost on her. His overtly patronizing tone is what rewarded him with a swift kick that sent him colliding with a nearby table of food.

 

And the final man was her dear uncle Al, whose head was sent into a nearby wall.

For what reason was the one-armed man disciplined?

Simple, he made a comment about some of the food being undercooked.

He didn’t know that she personally cooked that particular dish.

 

Overall, it was an enjoyable party with amusing distractions for the girl.

 

As she looked over the party and sipped her drink she smiled. “Ah, truly the universe turns in my favor to keep life interesting sometimes. Filled with so many silly people that amuse me.”

 

Of course the one-armed knight was nearly kicked out a window later when the mother of the girl found out about his comment.



Rigel and the Beans

 

Rigel grumbled and groaned as he lay buried in the dark.

“Play a new fun game.” his dad said.

“It’s something your sisters will love.” his dad said.

He wanted to say no.

He wanted to tell his dad to fuck off.

But his mom thought it would be a good idea.

And Spica implored him to do it, saying it sounded like “a great idea!” with her usual light and bright smile that was his truest weakness.

 

Which is why he took the stupid black cloak, and took the stupid oni-mask and let his entire family chase him around while throwing beans at him.

He hated it.

He totally despised it.

But it also made his sisters happy, so he dealt with it.

 

But even so.

“Did they have to dump this on me!” He groaned out as he clawed his way out of a massive pile of beams, taking a deep breath as he finally reached freedom atop the pile.

 

Some of his more… enthusiastic half-siblings had a ‘brilliant’ idea.

Chochorina, Cassia, Alras, Aria, and Maia thought it would be a good idea to just magically carry a giant pile of beans and drop it on the half-oni boy all at once.

 

He was not amused as he sat crossed armed and pouting atop the pile.



Graffias’ duty

 

Graffias was blushing bright red as she let out a deep sigh and shook her head.

This was because she was dragging her mother behind her.

 

Why was she dragging her mother through the halls of the palace this time?

 

Because she had gotten into an argument with Priscilla and Rem during one of the ‘wife meetings’ which led to Priscilla drawing the Yang Sword, Rem manifesting her horn, and Shaula preparing several ‘blunted’ hell snipes.

 

And what did her mother, the crimson scorpion say, to provoke such outrage. 

“Shaula will continue to learn and strive to be the best sex slave for her master so he would want Shaula in bed every night. Shaula is the only sex slave master needs”

The more ‘passionate’ of Subaru’s wives took exception to that comment.

It was almost as damaging as a prior time where she made some rather ‘radical’ suggestion to some of the wives about how to make things ‘interesting’ for Subaru in bed, albeit it was a different set of wives angry at her that time.

 

Not that Graffias knew the specific details, beyond that her mother said something stupid about the ‘bedroom life’ they all had or probably made some inappropriate comment or suggestion.

 

Shaula just pouted with her arms crossed as her daughter dragged her away. “Shaula is just saying what is true.” She grumbled.

 

Graffias sighed, “Yes mother I know, I know.”

 

Though she really wished she didn’t.



Vega’s Lessons



Vega watched her mother carefully as she instructed her on all the tasks that were expected of a young maid in training.

 

Proper education, magical training, manners, political know how, these were all things Ram made sure that her daughter was aware of.

 

Vega watched it all with a careful and keen eye. 

 

“Now then Vega, do you have any questions?” Ram asked as she finished running through their personal lessons.

 

Vega stared at her mother for several seconds.

 

“Just one for today Mother.”

 

“Very well, your mother shall give you any of her boundless wisdom that she can provide.” The pink haired Oni said with some pride.

 

“Well… what part of maid training involves seducing or falling in love with the person you work for? Since you seem to be good at that skill, Mother.”

 

Ram froze in place, staring at her young daughter.

 

Vega just smiled, content in this little victory.

 

“Oh also, can we run through how to make tea again? I did it just like you but I can’t seem to give it any flavor.”

 

Ram then let out a deep sigh, “Perhaps we can ask Sissy for help there.”

 

While she could trade word shivs with Subaru without end, her daughter seemed to be very good at going right for the jugular in that regard. 

Chapter 43: Pieces on the Board

Summary:

Returning back to the present.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Kiai! Ha! Hiha!” a young voice shouted in the middle of the Astrea manor yard.

Though it was not a face normally seen around this manor until recently. While the Astrea children and the children of Felt and Subaru often came here to train, a new individual had been chosen to train with the Sword Saint—specifically because there was no one else suitable to train her.

Aria Natsuki Karsten trained with a practice sword against Reinhard van Astrea.

To anyone unfamiliar with the power these two could output, it could hardly be seen as training. Every strike of their blades caused a small shockwave to ring out, the ground beneath them trembling with every step.

And contrary to what would be considered ‘normal’ logic, the practice swords were not wood, but blunted metal. No other swords were suitable for training Aria.

The two clashed again and again, Aria refining her technique while Reinhard focused on defense, only throwing out the occasional attack to keep her on guard. Her brown hair blew freely in the wind as she struck at the Sword Saint again and again. With each exchange, her attacks grew more precise, more fierce.

Watching this display were several of her more combat-inclined siblings and half-siblings. Leo was there, obviously, curious to see how his sister trained with the Sword Saint. Cassia was also present—she regularly trained with Reinhard and was already thinking it might be a good idea to spar with Aria herself. Chochorina and Tonnura were there too, the former having dragged the latter along. Finally, Rigel and Vega watched from the side, Rigel clearly interested in the activities of one of his half-sisters.

“Wow! Aria’s really strong, huh?” Chochorina said excitedly.

Leo smiled and nodded, arms crossed. “She really is. I don’t think I’ll be able to keep up with her when it comes to power at all. She’s something different.”

Rigel laughed. “Not like you to admit defeat so easily, Leo.”

Leo shrugged. “I can accept things when they’re obvious. Do you think you stand any chance against Aria in the future?”

Rigel shrugged back. “Probably not. Not that I’d have any interest in fighting one of my sisters.”

Vega nodded. “Rigel knows to keep his eyes glued to the ground, lest he be stepped on by the truly gifted,” she said with a wry smile.

“Hey! What’s with the casual throwing me under the dragon carriage?” Rigel shouted, flailing his arms.

Vega laughed. “Come now, you’ve got that mouth of yours but you can’t take a little punishment, cousin? Honestly, I expected thicker skin from my fellow half-oni.”

Tonnura studied Aria’s form as she continued to fight. “She really is a natural at this, huh? Her technique gets better every time I see her. It’s pretty scary.”

Leo smiled. “She is gifted indeed.”
An odd sense of calm settled over him as he watched. Aria’s strength was something he couldn’t surpass by his own power, and he knew that. But there was comfort in that knowledge—knowing he didn’t have to be the best among his full siblings in this one aspect. Then again, Aria simply played in a different league from the start, so comparisons were unfair. Still, he could accept his place. It reminded him that he needed to pursue a balanced skillset. His future was that of a king—or a powerful duke. Swordsmanship was important, but secondary. A poor warrior could be a fantastic monarch. But a fantastic warrior might still be a poor one.

Sitting with the royal siblings was another girl with long red hair—Cynthia Astrea, daughter of the man training with Aria.

She whistled as she watched. “I have to say, I’m a bit jealous. Father can’t get that intense when training me at all.”

Leo turned to her. “You could always train with me. I’d say I can keep up with you.”

“Ah yeah! It’d be fun!” Chochorina added with a smile.

“Yeah, I’d say we could go a few rounds with the future Sword Saint,” Cassia said, nudging Cynthia in the side. The daughter of Felt and the daughter of Reinhard got along rather well.

Cynthia rolled her eyes and leaned back. “Future Sword Saint, huh? That would require the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint leaving my dad. Not sure that’s happening anytime soon.”

Cassia shrugged. “Not like your dad really even needs it for anything. Does he even need it to use that sword?”

“I’m not sure that’s the type of thing we want to test, honestly,” Leo remarked. “And even without it, you’ve got a lot of skill, Cynthia. I’d certainly enjoy training with you.”

She thought about it, then smiled. “Alright then. Maybe later today. I think I can skin a few lions.”

“Bring it on,” Cassia declared.

“You can try,” Leo replied.

Reinhard and Aria finished their training. Aria stepped back, breathing heavily. “Ah, so… how ha, did I do, Uncle Rein?” she asked.

Reinhard, of course, wasn’t exhausted at all—though training with Aria was still more intense than ninety-nine percent of the fights he’d ever had.

“Honestly, your skill already matches many of the knights of Lugunica, and your strength is even greater. So I’d say you’re doing really well, Lady Aria,” Reinhard replied.

“Ah, that’s great!” Aria cheered and did a little jump in the air.
She’d never had much interest in combat before, and that first training session where she injured Leo still gave her nightmares now and then. But she found she really enjoyed training. She really enjoyed fighting—the blood rushing through her veins, the quickening beat of her heart. She couldn’t deny it anymore. She belonged on the battlefield. She was born for it.

She made her way back to her assembled family, smirking. “So then, all came to see what the best can do?” she teased. Her tone was playful. While she was stronger than Leo and Cassia, they outdid her in everything else—leadership, ruling, diplomacy. She knew that.

Cassia laughed and stood up. “Well, I’m still willing to take you on!” she declared, pointing at the girl who would become The Whirlwind.

Aria grinned. “Then let’s get to it!”

Reinhard sighed, knowing that with several hot-blooded royal siblings present, it would be best if he stayed to oversee things and—

“Hey Rein!” Ravenna walked out from the house and looked around. “Are you about to finish up here?”

Reinhard smiled and shook his head. “Sadly I am not, Ravenna. It seems the kids want to continue training with each other, and someone has to watch them.”

“Oh? Well, if it’s something like that, I can handle it,” she said with a smile.

Reinhard blinked. “Oh? Are you sure? I wouldn’t want to take you away from anything impor—”

She put a finger to his lips and shook her head. “Nope. You’re the Sword Saint. You’ve got important things to do. So I’ll watch the kids. You go out and do… any one of the dozens of things people need you to be doing.”

He sighed and smiled. “Very well, dear. You have my thanks.”

“Good. Now go on and get going.” She playfully shoved him off as Reinhard took off to handle whatever task awaited him.

Ravenna turned back toward the children. Aria already had her practice sword drawn and was ready to face both Cassia and Cynthia at once.

“This… is going to be a handful,” Ravenna muttered to herself.



***

 

Later that day, Leo was walking with Cassia and Helena—the three stars who sought the throne—deep in discussion about the recent events they’d faced together.

“Everyone’s on edge ever since Flanders, huh,” Cassia remarked to her half-siblings.

Leo nodded. “Why wouldn’t they be? A criminal organization has declared direct war on the crown—with the strength to back it up.”

Helena rolled her eyes. “Fools, the lot of them. Anyone who seeks to get in the way of our family is going to be trampled underfoot.”

“You got that right,” Cassia declared.

They passed several young knights being drilled in the courtyard. The three looked out over them, and Leo remarked, “We’ll be commanding them soon enough—even if they’re older than us. It’s only a handful of years until our respective coming of age.”

Cassia laughed. “They may be older than us, but they aren’t better than us.”

“Indeed,” Helena concurred. “And if these gnats aren’t eliminated by then, I’ll see personally to their dismantling,” the little sun princess declared.

“Eh, that sounds like a good job to sic Mercurius on. Dealing with shady people like that is something he and Maia are probably good at,” Cassia replied as they continued walking.

“If our mercantile half-brother sees fit to keep playing in shadows, then that shall be his role. I will not lower myself into that filth,” Helena said.

Leo nodded. “I can’t see myself being comfortable with that either.”

Cassia shook her head. “And this is where I pull ahead of you two. I don’t mind getting my hands dirty.”

“That’s not always a good thing,” Leo rebuked.

Cassia turned to face him. “Maybe. But it’s a necessary thing.”

Leo paused for several seconds, then nodded. “Perhaps you’re right.”

“Ah! Hey hey! Leo! Helena! Cassia!” Maia came rushing up from down the hall.

Helena raised an eyebrow. “And what has you so worked up?”

Maia took a deep breath. “Me and Merk were playing with Chochorina and Adhara when Adhara froze up.”

“And you didn’t alert our parents already?” Leo asked.

“Not that type of froze up.” Maia’s expression darkened. “So are you coming or what?” She turned and began walking off.

The three royal heirs exchanged glances. Cassia was the first to follow, with Leo and Helena soon joining her.

Adhara was sitting in the corner of the room, not looking afraid—just distant. She clutched her whale doll tightly.
Chochorina sat beside her with a hand on her shoulder, while Mercurius stood off to the side, watching and scribbling notes.

Adhara’s shadow had manifested in the room, creeping along the floor, walls, and ceiling—writhing in darkness.

“Alright, let’s see what this is about,” Cassia said as she stepped into the territory of the shadow. It welcomed her.

Leo walked over to Mercurius, entering the shadow as he gripped his shoulder. “What nonsense are you pulling this time? If you told Adhara too—”

Mercurius shook his head. “Didn’t do anything like that. She did it on her own. I’m just watching.”

Leo sighed and shook his head. “She shouldn’t do that.”

“Well, are you one who can stop her?” Helena asked as she entered the shadow’s reach.

“I don’t think anyone is,” Leo replied, resigned.

If Adhara chose to transgress what should and shouldn’t be done, he figured it was important—especially if she was sharing.

Leo and the others stared into the shadow, letting it touch their minds so they might see what Adhara saw—and was currently seeing.

Peering through the veil of darkness, they saw an assembly of several of their parents and their confidants.



*****

 

Subaru Natsuki was assembled with his various wives and confidants. Before them stretched a long table covered in books, papers, charts, and maps.

Several small snacks were being placed on the table by Rem, Ram, and Petra. Though still wives, they felt it appropriate to handle some domestic tasks in this situation before taking their seats.

“So what exactly do we know about these guys?” Subaru asked, scanning the papers.

Anastasia sighed, shaking her head as she flipped through the documents. “Honestly, it’s a bit of a mess. At the very least, we’re dealing with two organizations—possibly a third, but we know nothing about it beyond the fact that it might exist.”

“That isn’t much to go off of,” Emilia commented.

“But it’s what we have to work with,” Crusch declared. “So let’s break this down piece by piece. Maybe it’ll give us a clearer picture.”

Anastasia nodded. “Alright then. I’ll start with what we do know. Crimson Moon seems to be a stereotypical criminal organization. They picked up a lot of pieces left behind after we took over the kingdom—and during the struggle to stabilize things after that mess with the Witch Cult.”

Priscilla scoffed. “So these vultures sought to pick up the unnoticed scraps left by rats and rabble after we swept away that which dared to threaten us before.”

“Pretty much,” Anastasia replied.

“A lot of those scraps could be dangerous,” Felt added with a sigh. “What was effectively a full war and national-level disaster, followed by a cold civil war between us and parts of the nobility, leaves a lot of nasty ‘scraps’ lying around, Pris.”

Priscilla rolled her eyes and leaned back. “Unfortunately, you’re correct. But we cannot be bothered to tackle all crime in the nation.”

“And that would get us nowhere,” Subaru said. “Crime’s one of those things that has to be managed. Getting rid of it all isn’t just foolish—it’s a waste of time.”

“Still… it worries me how one organization seems to have taken control of so much of the criminal underground in Lugunica, if these reports are correct,” Crusch said, shuffling through the papers.

Subaru groaned. “Yeah, I’d expect it to fragment. Someone had to swoop in at the perfect time to pull this off. They don’t control everything, but they’re probably the most powerful criminal group in Lugunica now.”

“Their reach has to extend to Kararagi at least, but they may have branches in Vollachia and Gusteko,” Anastasia added grimly.

“How can one criminal organization span that far in only a decade?!” Julius asked.

Otto shook his head. “That’s what worries me—the speed of their expansion. Someone had to be ready for this. We’re looking at a real problem we somehow didn’t notice until now.” He ran his fingers through his hair, dark circles under his eyes echoing Subaru’s own.

“Then they wanted to stay hidden. Until now,” Subaru muttered, arms crossed. “Still, why would a crime organization go after us specifically?”

“Wouldn’t make any business sense,” Anastasia said. “A group like that should avoid fighting central governments. Pick on local groups, flex muscles, maximize profit, and stay off the radar. It’s bad business.”

“Unless the reason they became so powerful is because they intended to go after your family from the start,” Otto said grimly.

“Based on that fucking announcement, it sure feels personal,” Felt muttered.
Everyone here knew Subaru looped. And Felt was certain why he had to loop—especially after the way he acted around Cassia after the battle. This was already personal for the golden lion. The organization had earned her undying hatred.

“Then there’s the other group—Pale Moon,” Otto continued. “Unlike Crimson Moon, which functions as a criminal network, Pale Moon is more like an active conspiracy against the kingdom. It probably has ties to nobles and merchants still disaffected with the current regime.”

Priscilla scoffed. “Fools and vermin who can’t accept that their time has passed. It was actions like this that led us to siphon power away from the nobility.”

“Shows we were right to do it,” Felt added.

Subaru leaned back. “We might have an easier time investigating them, honestly. Fewer leads to follow, but fewer places it can go.”

“Still, it seems like we’re dealing with two branches of a group targeting us specifically. That much is clear,” Otto said, setting the papers down.

“One to handle the criminal and economic side…” Anastasia began.

“…and another to handle political subversion and civil unrest,” Crusch finished.

“Someone’s spent a lot of time and effort preparing for this,” Beatrice muttered, her tone dejected.

“Is there anything specific we know about the myen involved, nya?” Felix asked.

“Just a bit,” Julius replied. “That ‘Pale Hawk’ seems to be the field leader for Pale Moon, though he reports to someone called Pale Queen. He’s their primary agent and face.”

“He’s solid in a fight,” Ricardo added. “Outdueled me, and always has those two mage girls backing him up.”

“He seemed to enjoy flapping his mouth and giving his useless speech. What a pathetic attempt at intimidation,” Priscilla said, fanning herself.

“Pretty sure the intimidating part was the mabeasts and undead mabeasts. Actually, can we talk about that?” Al asked.

Ezzo cleared his throat. “Yes, well—I examined what I could of the dead mabeasts with Sir Felix’s help.”

Felix continued, “It’s not the Sacrament of the Immortal King, per se. If anything, it’s a degraded and cursed version. It requires body modification but works well enough for reviving animals and beasts.”

“As for the tamed mabeasts, it’s a mix of traditional horn removal and some strange cursed arts I’m still deciphering,” Ezzo finished.

“I see. I’ll have Beako help you with that. Four hundred years of knowledge should help if it’s something weird,” Subaru offered.

“Betty can do that. Seems to be a most curious thing,” Beatrice replied. The daughter of Echidna still carried her mother’s thirst for strange magic.

“And what do we know about Crimson Moon’s agents?” Crusch asked.

“Well, we dug up some stuff,” Felt said. “Their boss is called Crimson King, and their main field guy is Marrus. He’s got a long history in the criminal underworld—assassinations, rising through crime networks. Ruthless. Left a lot of bodies behind.”

“Then we shall find him and deal him the justice he deserves,” Julius declared.

“Agreed,” Crusch said, fully determined to be done with these criminals.

“Seems like we’ve got some names and leads. I want more info found as soon as possible. After an announcement like that, they’ll follow it up. They have to—if they want to shake the kingdom’s faith in the royal family,” Subaru assessed.

“That reasoning is sound, Subaru. It seems the years have cultivated your tactical ability quite well,” Crusch said, offering a rare compliment.

“Oh, umm… thanks, Crusch.” Subaru rubbed the back of his head, blushing—earning a jealous glare from the other girls.

He cleared his throat. “Anyway, let’s start working on the logistics.”



 

At that point, Adhara disconnected her shadow. The royal siblings and half-siblings suddenly returned to their own awareness, standing just as they had been prior.

Adhara let out a yawn. “Getting sleepy.”

The other children exchanged glances for a moment before Chochorina rushed over and hugged her tightly, smiling with a softness rare even for her.
“Did we see everything you wanted us to see, Adhara?”

“Mhm,” the pale girl nodded.

“Then get some sleep, silly. I don’t think Daddy or Mommy will fault you for a nap,” Chochorina said gently as she held her.

“Oh… alright.”
Adhara fell asleep right there in her sister’s arms, and Chochorina laid her on a nearby couch.

Helena sighed and shook her head. “Seems we’ve got some bugs to squash.”
She turned to Mercurius. “I’m guessing you’re going to make yourself useful, since you saw fit to include us in this little act of espionage.”

Mercurius nodded. “I figured you should know. I just happened to be here when Adhara spaced out again.”

Leo sighed. “I see. Well, as long as you didn’t tell her to do it.”

“I have certain lines I won’t cross, you know,” Mercurius retorted.

“I’m never so sure about that, brother,” Leo replied.

The two glared at each other for several moments.

“So what are we going to do? Sounds like Daddy and all the Mommies are going to take care of it,” Chochorina said, tilting her head.

The siblings fell into thought for a few seconds, though all eyes eventually turned to Mercurius.

He let out a sigh. “I’m going to see what I can find, but I won’t do anything more than search.”

“Good. I don’t want you tripping on a hornet’s nest and getting a whole swarm after us,” Helena remarked.

Cassia groaned and rolled her arms. “Seems like we just have to be careful. If they’re trying to get to Dad, then they’ll probably try to get to us too.”

Maia sat back and let out a deep sigh, shaking her head. “Things can’t ever be simple, can they?”

“Simple is boring,” Helena replied with a confident smirk.

“Simple is safe,” Leo shot back, now glaring at her.

“Ugh, either way, does it matter what we think? We’ve got to do what we’ve got to do,” Cassia said, stepping between the two other stars.

“We have to make sure everyone’s safe. That’s what we’ll do,” Chochorina declared.

In that, the gathered stars agreed.

Much to the probable future dismay of their parents, none of them were the type to sit idly by.
They would act as they saw fit to protect those they loved.

Notes:

Back to the present and back to the plot!
Now we got antagonists working directly against the royal family, so let's see how far they get and how far they will push the king after this opening salvo.

Chapter 44: The Sinful Lion's Heart: Part 1

Summary:

A group of the royal stars goes to investigate the issues in the Karsten Domain

Notes:

First part of a 3 part chapter centered on Leo!

Hope you enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo sat in the carriage across from his mother, Crusch Karsten, and her personal knight, Felix.
Sitting next to him was his sister, Kiara.

In another carriage was Wilhelm, who would be with Aria, Rigel, and Vega.

A small contingent of Royal Knights was also escorting them.

Their destination was the Karsten Lands.

Crusch, normally rather light and warm around her children, wore a bit more of a serious expression now. “I am still somewhat unsure about this, Leo.”

Leo let out a deep sigh. “I can take care of myself, Mother. You know I am already stronger than most Royal Knights. Furthermore, Mother Priscilla allows for Helena to take direct administration of her lands. Since you have permitted me to manage much of the Karsten domain in practice, I should also get hands-on during any sort of crisis.”

Kiara chuckled a bit. “Leo does have a point, Mother. That is the sort of thing Helena would not exactly let Leo live down—neither would Cassia.”

Crusch let out a sigh and shook her head. “Your safety should matter more than avoiding the taunts of your half-sister and rival. Though I do see your point about needing to take direct responsibility. Sometimes your maturity can be a blessing and a curse for me as a mother.”

Leo cracked a small smile. “Well, I certainly get that much from you, Mother. And my stubbornness comes from both you and Father.”

Felix chuckled. “That is tryue, Lady Crusch, nya.”
Felix teased. While he was also protective of the Karsten children, he knew fully well how capable they were—Leo especially.

Leo smiled at Felix and nodded his head. “Thank you, Uncle Felix. Your support means the world to me.”

While Felix wouldn’t dare to have a ‘favorite’ among the Karsten children, one couldn’t deny that the bond between Felix and Leo was the strongest.

Crusch let out a deep sigh. “Very well, I’ll let you help with the investigations when we get there. But you MUST be careful.”

Leo smiled. “I think I can manage myself, Mother.”
“And if need be, I can make sure his head stays on straight,” Kiara added.

Crusch frowned. “You are too young. Capable as you are, you’ll be aiding in the logistical side of things.”

“You are letting Aria help.” Kiara crossed her arms and pouted.

“That’s nyot exactly a fair comparison, Kiara,” Felix interjected.

Kiara let out a deep sigh. “That is true, I suppose.”

“It still puts me ill at ease, but Aria is confident in herself…”

“And not like stopping her by force is an option unless you or Master Wilhelm stay to look out for her,” Leo added his comment, though he couldn’t help but smile.

“She has grown rapidly in a short period of time. It makes me proud, even if it is mildly troublesome,” Crusch admitted with a shrug and another deep sigh.

“Well, when you have enough strength to level a house, speed to outrun a ground dragon, and durability to survive falling from a tall tower… even learning the basics of swordplay makes you a considerable threat,” Kiara said, also finding the entire situation rather amusing now.

While life hasn’t changed too much since Aria’s ‘awakening,’ there are dynamics that needed to be reassessed.

Leo could still beat her in a serious fight, albeit with some difficulty. But he couldn’t meet her strength head-on.
He had to outdo her in skill, and he knew that the gap would close rather rapidly. By the time Aria was a teenager, Leo knew that no matter how far he progressed, Aria would be better than him.

“Speaking of which, I heard that Aria had developed an ‘interesting’ method of combat, though Reinhard didn’t explain in what fashion.”

“Oh… that…” Kiara muttered out.

“It… maybe it's better if you see it when she decides to show off, Mother. It would sound worse than it actually is,” Leo explained to her.

Crusch shook her head and pressed the palm of her hand against her own forehead. “That makes me even more worried.”

Still, the others in the carriage could not help but laugh.



***

 

As they arrived at the Karsten Estate, the royal knights and attendants exited their carriages first, before the Royal Family members and their personal guard.

Wilhelm quickly made his way over to Crusch, while one of the knights in charge—a sandy-haired, green-eyed man named Ashter Oban—quickly began directing the knights who had come.

Leo and Kiara were quickly approached by some of their siblings: Aria, Rigel, and Vega.

“How was the trip with Mom?” Aria asked as she stretched out her arms.
Rather than dressed as one would expect of a noblewoman, her outfit was now more boyish by necessity. It was a short-sleeved green tunic, though she wore black leggings as well.
The reason for the style change was simple: she prioritized freedom of movement in her clothes ever since she started combat training.
This wasn’t something she ‘realized’ at first—until Crusch ended up scolding her, repeatedly, for tearing her own clothes apart in her rapid motions.

“It was pleasant. Mother still is a bit conflicted about you helping,” Kiara said to her.

Aria sighed and shrugged. “Well, it’s a bit of a waste if I don’t help out. I mean, Uncle Rein was going on full missions by himself since he was seven.”

“You’re not Reinhard, sister,” Leo replied.

“Yeah, but I’m better than anyone else in this kingdom,” Aria said with a teasing grin as she stuck her tongue out.

“That… is fair. If I had your natural strength, I’d insist on helping even if I was your age. So I suppose I can’t really judge,” Leo admitted.
Truthfully, having one of his full-blooded siblings at his side—one who could hold her own—was a heartening thought.
He figured he’d have to wait ten or so years for Laith to become a considerable mage for that to happen.
Just another way his life had changed due to Aria’s power.

“Surprised you decided to come with us, though, Vega,” Kiara said, turning her attention to the black-haired half-oni.

Vega shrugged her shoulders. “I figured I could do something a bit more useful than being a maid. Mother said I could help so long as I don’t go looking for a fight and remain with the knights or you at all times.”

Leo nodded his head. “I guess it is a bit different when you are an oni.”

“You’re right about that. Can’t keep me out of a fight,” Rigel declared.

“You’ll probably be the cause of any sort of fight, cousin,” Vega retorted.

Rigel rolled his eyes. “I’m not Cassia, you know.”

“Yes, but you’re Rigel. That’s only a marginal improvement in stability,” Vega smirked.

Aria laughed. “Hey, if things go down, I think I’ll be here to lend a hand.”

“We aren’t here looking for a fight. We are looking to catch criminals,” Leo said bluntly to his siblings.

“That usually means there will be a fight, brother,” Aria replied.

“Sadly, you aren’t wrong,” Leo replied.

Kiara then clapped her hands together. “Anyways, I think we should all head inside. I’m sure I have enough time to cook us up something to eat.”

“If I may be of assistance, Kiara—my mother may be a hopeless cook, but Aunt Rem taught me well,” Vega said.

“Really can’t lay off your own mother, can you huh?” Rigel muttered.

Vega just smirked and walked along with Kiara into the manor, the other royal children soon following.

“How are you feeling about this, Brother Leo?” Aria asked as she walked along. “I know you and the other eldest have been a bit… stressed the past week. Are things that bad?”
Her tone was hushed—gone was her usual playfulness, but she was still clearly caring.

He let out a deep breath. “Things aren’t that bad exactly, but… let us just say a lot is going on. I do want you to be careful, sister, in case something happens.”

Aria nodded her head. “I’ll look out for myself, brother.”

“Please do.”

 

***

 

Crusch gathered a small team of advisors within her to discuss the upcoming operations. This included Wilhelm and Felix, obviously, as well as the leader of the contingent of the royal knights with them, Ashter—but it also included Leo.

Crusch knew that her son had to make himself present and capable in these meetings as soon as possible.

“So then, let us assess our situation plainly,” she said, looking down at the table. “It is clear now that some of the lords of this land are offering aid to the Crimson Moon, and they themselves are probably part of the Pale Moon. They are allowing the movement of smuggled goods, including weaponry, through our territory and likely are allowing those goods to land in the hands of those who seek to undermine the nation,” Crusch declared.

“Despicable,” Felix practically spat out the words. “You have always been fair and even-handed with your subordinates, Lady Crusch. For any of them to turn against the crown is unforgivable!”

“Still, personal profit is a potent motive. And many are unhappy with the nontraditional actions taken by the central government. You have depleted many nobles of personal power and authority,” Ashter added. Among the royal knights, he was not among the strongest, but he was among the strategists and held a command position as such.

Leo cleared his throat and stepped forward. “If I may also contribute, Mother?”

Crusch turned to him and smiled. “Of course you may, Leo. What is it that you are thinking?”

“It’s also possible some have personal malice towards you, after the events of both a decade ago—where the royal family reshuffled a lot of noble titles and authority—as well as the events of a few years past when you fired several members of the local court.” Leo left it unsaid that they were fired on his behalf. In truth, he had mixed feelings about that.

After all, in Leo’s mind, they were just misguided—trying to help him and drive him forward on the path they believed correct.

In hindsight, he felt that his mother becoming so hostile to them led to possible allies turning into enemies.

Wilhelm nodded at Leo’s statements. “I believe young Master Leo is correct. While you have historically been rather amiable with your subordinates, Your Majesty, there are very few nobles in the kingdom who do not at least begrudge the royal family to some degree due to the centralization of authority in recent years.”

Crusch considered it for several moments. “That makes the list very long indeed.”

Ashter shook his head. “Not that long. While that gives every noble some reason, we should start with the ones that have a good reason. Make a list of the ones who had a distinct decrease in their prestige or effective power due to government policy—those who took on any economic hardship especially. It's a place to start. We can’t ignore the active operations though. We can track any of the smuggling groups and then trace whose lands they are on and who is giving them effective permission to hide in Karsten territory.”

Crusch nodded her head and stood up from her desk. “Then we are decided. We’ll have groups sent out to try and trace these bandit camps and survey to see who exactly is granting them passage through my lands. I don’t want any preemptive strikes though—we want to figure out which lord is the leading cause of this strife.”

And so a plan was made, and the knights would be organized to act against the three moons.

 

***

 

The following days were a flurry of activity. The knights were few in number, their operations meant to be somewhat covert in order to not arouse the suspicion of those they would be targeting.
By the same token, Crusch Karsten’s presence was not one that could simply be ‘hidden,’ as she was both a queen and the master of this domain.

Luckily, she made regular trips back to her territory, so it was something that was ‘routine’ in some sense. That gave them some advantage in this regard.

Leo also joined in the patrols alongside Rigel, Vega, and Aria.

Of course, they also had to have Wilhelm with them as their protector, but Leo knew that it was at least, in part, his responsibility to lead now.

In two years, he would be an adult by the standards of the kingdom.
He needed actual ‘practice’ to get his bearings here.

“So think we’re actually going to find something this time?” Aria asked the group as they traveled in the middle of the night.

“I fucking hope so. We’ve all been scouring this forest for a while now,” Rigel muttered, keeping a careful eye open.

Vega nodded her head. “We were able to track them down to these woods. The smugglers should be in the middle of dealing with one of their clients. With the area surrounded, they have little chance of escape.”

Leo looked back at Vega. “Can you find anything via your clairvoyance then, perhaps?”

Vega thought about it and nodded her head. “I can try.”

Vega’s clairvoyance had already let them narrow down their search area. She decided to try again, searching the area as best she could.

She suddenly stopped walking. “I think I found them.”

“Where?” Leo asked.

The knights with them went on guard.

“Not far, a quarter of a mile. I think they are in an underground hideaway, but I saw one poke his head out through a hole in the ground.”

Aria chuckled. “Bad timing on them to check the field, huh? How about we go pay them a visit.”
Aria took out her sword from her back.
Aria had two weapons on her—one was of an appropriate size for a girl her age, and one was unreasonably large, a greatsword with an extended handle.
She preferred the weapon with longer reach, but her mother implored her to find something more ‘reasonable’ than wielding an oversized sword.

So she carried both.

Aria took the oversized sword in one hand.

Leo sighed and shook his head. “Can’t you use the smaller sword? It's more practical.”

Aria shrugged. “I prefer the larger reach. Though honestly, hmm, it's still not perfect,” she admitted.

“Obviously,” Rigel muttered.

“Besides, Dad thinks it looks cool!” She spun the greatsword in one hand and posed, leaning herself against it.

Vega nodded along, approving of the pose.

Posing was a pastime among the siblings, after all—except for, of course, the two eldest boys of the family.

Both let out a dejected sigh.

“Of course Father would,” Leo whispered under his breath.

“Fucking old man,” Rigel muttered a bit more loudly.

The group then quickly began to make their way towards the supposed hideout. Once there, they would magically signal the other knights to converge on their location.

Drawing closer, Rigel broke away from the group. Using the ninja arts that he picked up, he vanished into the shadows of the night.

Aria also moved herself to the back of the group, for reasons that were known to her siblings and less known to everyone else.

“She’s really going to try that… ugh,” Leo grumbled.

Vega shrugged. “Wouldn’t you, if you could?”

Leo paused and decided not to answer that question.

He knew that he would.

Quickly searching the area, they found the entrance to the underground structure—a trap door covered by the forest dirt.

Carefully, a knight opened the hidden chamber, on his guard for any traps.

As he did so, the sound of a bell could be heard.

Instantly, several men burst forth from the ground, looking to surround the small group. Bows and blades were drawn as they outnumbered this small group of knights.

One of them began to shout at the group, “Put down your—Augh!”
But he was swiftly dispatched by several throwing knives lodged in his back, courtesy of Rigel, who appeared from the shadows, horn manifested as his blade was drawn.

With the briefest of openings created, they quickly acted.
Leo and Vega conjured forth a shield of wind magic around themselves and sent out scything blades of wind. They didn’t use quite lethal force, but it was effective enough as several men were thrown back, or at least staggered.

Wilhelm rushed forward, quickly dispatching those who still seemed to be a threat, cutting them down at a rapid pace.

But that was not the biggest calamity that befell them.

That would come only a second later, as a mass of armed men emerged from a hidden passageway, ready to confront the knights of Lugunica.

Sadly, they were not yet versed in what would become a common habit of the enemies of Lugunica in the decades to come, for they had the dubious honor of being the first victims of this tactic.
They did not notice the young girl launching herself into the air the moment their allies began the battle.
They did not look to the sky before they engaged.
A mistake that would cost many, MANY, MANY, MANY people their lives in the future.

Dropping down from the sky was Aria, crashing like a meteor falling from the heavens into the earth.

Rather than strike them directly, she landed in their midst, causing an eruption of earth and force that sent them all flying.

She swung the blunt side of her sword around, battering against the few men who remained around her and sending them flying as well.

The force with which Aria landed tore up the ground and even collapsed a good deal of the tunnel network beneath her.
“Monster!” one man shouted as he and his fellows charged the young girl.

Leo, on instinct, moved to defend her.
But there truly was no need.

Aria launched herself at them, landing a kick on a man’s face before she swung her smaller sword at the man next to him. He blocked, but his sword shattered from the impact of her blow and he was sent flying back.
As Aria landed, the last of the trio of men that moved upon her swung his blade.
Aria dodged—it wasn’t an especially skillful dodge, but he was basically moving in slow motion for her.
She delivered a punch right to the man’s guts as he staggered, and he actually threw up right onto Aria’s arm.

“Ah! Ew ew ew!” She flailed her arm around, even as the man doubled onto his back with most of his ribs broken.

“Don’t get distracted!” Leo shouted back, already engaging another man in a sword fight.
Though Leo had engaged in combat before, he quickly disarmed the man and pointed his blade at the man’s neck.
“Surrender now or die,” he commanded.

The man quickly dropped to his knees in surrender.

By this point, Vega had marshaled enough mana to start blasting the nearby men with a storm of wind bullets, sending out twisters and gusts of wind that knocked men over easily.

Meanwhile, Rigel dipped in and out of the darkness, cutting down anyone who got too close.

It took only a minute for every criminal topside to be incapacitated or dead.

Leo looked around. Already, they had sent the signal to the others, and more knights—his mother included—would be arriving.
“Quickly! Secure the perimeter. We need to clear out this base!” he shouted.

The knights soon arrived, and Wilhelm led the men down into the tunnels.

Minutes later, several men were being led out in chains, secured by the forces of the Kingdom of Lugunica.

“I’d say I did pretty well, Brother, don’t you think?” Aria asked Leo.

Leo nodded his head. “Not bad at all for your first real engagement. Though, did you have to crash down like that?”

She smirked. “It worked.”

“I think Brother Leo is just jealous,” Vega added as she approached with Rigel.

“Probably. I’m just that awesome,” Aria declared with a playful grin.

Leo let out a deep sigh and then turned to Rigel. “How are you holding up?”

Rigel shrugged. “Eh, I’m fine. Though some of these guys were clearly professionals.”

Leo nodded. “I noticed. Most smugglers would give up and not fight if the knights showed up.”

Rigel rolled his eyes. “Yeah, well, we still got headaches coming our way.”

Leo looked back at the tunnel entrance. A tall man with long brown hair, dressed as a local merchant, was being led out by one of the knights.

“You are probably right,” Leo said.

Notes:

Are Vega and Aria perhaps a bit young for this? Yes but a few things.

Adult age is 15 in Re:zero world. You can be a full knight at 15 so Leo and Rigel being 13 and 14 and being exceptionally are valid fighters.

And Vega and Aria are both different sorts of anomalies. Vega is a part oni, being a warrior race, and Aria is a 'martial anomaly' like Cecilus and Reinhard (even without his DP BS) are. And those two started killing people at a far younger age. So for both Vega and Aria normal rules don't apply.

Also... and this is OOC.... sort of has to be this way as a conceit of the fic. Besides, cartoons and anime do it all the time so is what it is.

Chapter 45: The Sinful Lion's Heart: Part 2

Summary:

The Karsten family continues to move to secure their lands from criminal and treasonous threats.

Notes:

Part 2 of this 4 part 'episode'

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo waited on a chair, a few rooms down from where the captured merchant was being interrogated by his mother and the knights.

He tapped his foot against the ground, looking composed, but his impatience was almost plain to see.

Felix was sitting across from him while Kiara sat next to him.

“Is it really bothering you that much, Leo?” Kiara asked with a tired sigh.

“It’s not,” Leo replied.

Vega made her way over and poured some tea for them at the table. She shook her head. “Leo just fails to understand the simple fact that he can’t do everything. It's a delusion most boys eventually break out of. Though given his stubbornness, Leo might be a hopeless case.”

Leo frowned. “That man is an enemy to the kingdom. As the heir to House Karsten—and possibly the entire kingdom—I should play some role in extracting information from him.”

Kiara shook her head. “Leo, as much as you and I both do, we aren’t adults yet. You do need to remember that, you know.”

“I’m not trying to be perfect or anything like that, sister. I know that. I’m just trying to do what I can,” Leo replied.

“But nyew are still a kid, Leo, nya,” Felix said, though his voice was one of concern.
Given they were still on duty, Felix was dressed in the attire of a knight.
“Lady Crusch lets nyew do a lot, but there are still things nyew should not have to worry about until nyew are an adult,” he explained in a gentle voice.

He took a sip of Vega’s tea. “Don’t push yourself too hard, nya. You’ll just make your mother worried.”

Leo let out a frustrated sigh. “I know, but… I just feel like I should be doing more.”

“We do a lot, Leo,” Kiara said flatly. “You need to learn to be satisfied with yourself, at least a little bit.”

“Though it would maybe be amusing to see yourself explode like Cousin Rigel does on occasion, it may be best that you don’t do that. Besides, that whiny, immature, and childish look doesn’t suit you. I may even have to tell Helena how pathetic your face looks right now,” Vega said.

Leo glared at her—not a hostile glare, but a defensive one. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Wouldn’t I?” Vega replied with a satisfied grin.

“Alright, alright, that's enyough. Stop bullying Lyeo, Vega,” Felix said to the half-oni.

Vega bowed her head in assent.

Felix turned his focus back to Leo. Standing up, he walked over to the boy and smiled, patting him on the head.
“Lyeo, nyew are amazing. Nyeur mother is amazing. But even Her Majesty can’t dyo everything. Ferri knows that very well. Nyew don’t have to do everything,” he said to him.

Leo let out a deep sigh and shook his head. “Thank you, Uncle Felix. I get what you’re saying…”

And he did get it, though it was clear that the idea had not yet sunk in for the young prince.

There was a knock on the door.

“I’ll get it,” Kiara said as she stood herself up. Opening the door, she saw Wilhelm there.

“Ah, Great Grandpa Wilhelm,” Kiara smiled and bowed her head.

Wilhelm smiled at the young girl. “It is good to see you, Your Highness.”

Kiara nodded her head. “And you, Great Grandfather. I didn’t have a chance to see you after you returned.”

He sighed. “Yes, well, time is of the essence in these matters. Speaking of which…”
He turned to face everyone else. “We must get on the move immediately. We need to secure the estate of Underbaron Vulkov and a garrison fortress under his control.”

“Is he the culprit?” Leo asked, quickly leaping to his feet.

Wilhelm nodded his head. “The merchant works for him, and he is one of the noblemen who has been permitting the smugglers and criminals access and safe haven in Karsten lands.”

Felix frowned. “Then we have to myove now.”

“Agreed,” Leo replied as he made his way toward the door.

“Then we shall be off,” Vega said.

“Just be sure to be careful, all of you,” Kiara spoke her parting words as everyone else left the room.

 

***

 

Wilhelm took a team of knights to secure the garrison, while Crusch and Felix took their forces to secure the baron’s manor.
The various royal children who would engage in the combat opted to go with Crusch’s group.
In Leo’s mind, securing the treasonous underbaron was the higher priority, and thus demanded whatever help he personally could provide.

It was close to dawn when they finally approached the manor. They had to make sure that Vulkov was secured within the day, at risk of him fleeing due to his merchant proxy not returning.

It was quickly determined that, despite conventional logic, Rigel was the best suited for scouting. His training sessions with the Admirer gave him greater stealth ability than basically anyone else present.
Given that he was close to an adult—being fourteen years of age—no one had a great deal of issue with this.

Rigel stalked through the shadows before dawn, surveying the mansion and its defenses before returning to the group.
“The place is locked down pretty good. They probably have a good number of guards. There’s a few magical wardings—more than you’d expect from a baron’s manor—though I’d say it’s about what I’d expect from a count’s house.”

“That paints a fairly clear picture,” Leo remarked.

Crusch sighed. “In that case, we’ll have some of our forces remain outside to capture anyone that tries to flee.”
She turned to Sir Ashter. “I would prefer you take strategic command out here.”

He bowed his head. “It shall be done, Your Majesty.”

Crusch Karsten then turned toward the manor. “Now then, let us see what the underbaron has to say for himself,” she declared as they began their march toward the manor.

As they did, Crusch paid a single glance toward Leo and Aria at her side. “Stay close to me, do you understand?”

Leo and Aria both bowed their heads. “Yes, Mother.”

Felix followed closely behind as the knights moved to secure the entire estate.

As they approached the door, a knight knocked and rang the front bell.
“Open up! Under orders of the Queen!”

No response.

“You shall open your doors immediately!”
He knocked and rang the bell.

No response.

“If you do not reply this instant, we shall be forced to enter!”
He knocked and rang the bell one more time.

No response.

“Do it,” Crusch gave the order.

The knights attempted to open the door, but found it barred rather tightly.

“We will have to break it down.”

The knights prepared to knock it down by force.

“Ah! I can handle this!”
Aria flourished her massive sword.

Crusch sighed. “Aria, why is that your weapon of choice?”

“I like the reach,” Aria replied innocently with a smile.

“There are better weapons than an oversized sword for that,” Crusch replied flatly.

Aria shrugged. “Maybe, but it’s good for THIS!”
Aria raised the sword to the sky and then smashed it into the door.

The door shattered into several pieces, flying open with incredible force.

The knights, having been made aware of Aria’s strength, were only mildly surprised.

“Get myoving!” Felix ordered.

The knights began to make entry into the manor, securing servants and forcing guards to stand down.

Crusch Karsten followed in after, with Leo, Aria, Rigel, Vega, Felix, and a small host of knights staying by her as they searched the manor.

A knight approached her. “Your Majesty! The underbaron seems to have secured himself in the basement floors along with several other individuals. They are refusing to stand down.”

Crusch frowned. “I see. Then take care of them by force and—”

There was a shout, a scream of conflict.

Barreling down the halls were several of the undead mabeasts—large wolfish creatures with two heads, much of their flesh replaced by crude metal.

“Just like in Flanders.” She frowned and pointed her blade.

“Deal with those monsters. The baron’s guilt is apparent now. He must be secured.”

Several knights moved to fend off the mabeasts, fighting them off with their blades and magic.

Two more mabeasts appeared from another hall and charged toward Crusch.

“Disgusting,” Vega spat out the words as she marshaled her magic. She sent forth blades of wind that carved through the air. They battered one of the mabeasts, eventually slicing it apart.

The other continued its charge.

Leo prepared his blade to fight it, but Aria was faster.

The girl flung herself into the air and then crashed down upon the beast with her great sword. “Got you!” she proclaimed.

Her singular, cataclysmic strike was enough to cleave the beast in two.

Crusch sighed and shook her head, noting to herself that she would discuss her daughter’s preferred combat method at a later date.

They continued toward the basement area, the knights having secured and disarmed the guards that were blocking their path—though one of the baron’s guards was dead on the ground.

“Quickly, we have to hurry,” Crusch declared as they made their way into the basement.

Fighting their way through the guards and several smaller undead mabeasts, they came upon the underbaron.
With him were several of his personal guards, several powerful-looking armed men, as well as a man with white hair and crimson eyes.

“Ah! Lady Karsten!” the bald underbaron gasped, quickly drawing his own blade.

The white-haired man glared at the group. “So the queen herself has deigned to get herself involved.”

“I do not take too kindly to people who decide to use my own lands for their own illicit aims.” She drew her blade and pointed at the men.

“Oh? Then you should really execute every noble there is, as well as most merchants. There is quite a lot of rot in this kingdom,” the man said. His tone was mocking as he held his own sword up.

Leo glared. “You would do well to shut up. Your kind are among the rot and filth we need to get rid of.”

The man sneered. “The witch-scented brat seeks to lecture me on rot, I—”

He was cut off by a wind slash from Crusch’s blade.

The man blocked it, a magical barrier appearing in front of him.

He smirked. “My, so mentioning that really does get under the nerves of the queens. Many people think it’s just a foul rumor.”

Crusch and the various children tensed.

“You’re under arrest,” Leo said, readying himself. “The manor is surrounded. We suggest you come quietly.”

“Hmmpf,” the white-haired man smirked.

A door to their left shattered open as several more undead mabeasts poured into the room along with several armed men.

Their attentions momentarily divided, the white-haired man conjured a wall of ice magic that shot forward as a lethal trail across the ground.

Leo dodged, rolling out of the way.

Several more walls of ice magic appeared, separating and dividing everyone inside.

“Damnit!”

Leo looked up and saw the white-haired man running down the hall.

“You won’t get away!” Leo shouted.
Filled with the confidence and invincible feeling that was common to teenage boys, Leo chased after the man as fast as he could.

 

Following him down the corridor, Leo swung his blade as he rocketed forward.
A blade of lethal wind fired from his blade toward the fleeing individual.

The man turned around and conjured a barrier of ice that blocked Leo's blow.

“Tsk, aren't you getting cocky? Following me by yourself.”

Leo frowned and continued to charge. “I can handle the likes of you.”

The man smirked. “El Huma!”

He conjured a series of ice spikes that then launched forward, firing at the young prince.
Leo deflected and weaved through several of the ice spikes, but one clipped him in the side.

The white mage then created a sheet of ice that covered the ground, forcing Leo onto unsteady footing.

He followed up with a large spike of ice that he fired forward at Leo.

“What!”
Leo slashed through the large ice spike, but it exploded upon contact and sent him flying back.
As he did, he fired a wind blade, but while careening through the air, his accuracy was off.

The mage was cut along his cheek but was not slowed at all.
“You aren't used to life-or-death fights, boy. It's different from duels.”
He conjured another array of ice spikes.

This mage fired one spell after another in rapid succession—not as a barrage, but as a methodical chain meant to dismantle his opponents.

With Leo knocked off balance, this next attack was meant to finish the fight.

The ice spikes launched forward at Leo.

Leo was skidding across the frozen ground when he saw the ice spikes flying at him.
He braced himself with his blade raised, knowing he'd have to frantically block and dodge.

“Damnit.”

As the ice spikes approached, a powerful shield of slicing winds appeared around Leo, deflecting the attack.

“Huh?” The mage realized his attack was blocked.
Less than a moment later, several throwing knives shot out from the shadows behind Leo and toward the mage.
The mage quickly created a shield to block.

The knives lodged themselves in the shield before the shield was shattered moments later—Aria having crashed through it using her greatsword.
And against all conventional logic, she used it in one hand.
In her other hand, she swung her smaller sword, aiming right for the mage's neck.
The mage's eyes narrowed as he dodged backward, drawing a blade at his side as a spiral of water manifested around him to try and contain the girl.

Aria dodged backward away from the spiral of water as she let out a huff.
“Grr, I thought I'd have him.”

Leo felt himself picked up by Rigel.
“Hey idiot, you're done rushing ahead?”
He asked the prince.

Leo sighed and steadied his blade again, nodding his head.

“It seems he has to learn it by literally having it beaten into him,” Vega added her comment.

The mage narrowed his gaze at the group.

“Focus,” Leo said.

All turned their attention back to the white mage.

Rigel began to manifest his horn and rushed forward, as did Aria.

The mage conjured several barriers of ice, but Aria smashed through them.

Rigel then appeared right next to the mage, swinging his sword to try and cut him down.

The mage dodged and fired several more ice spikes at the Oni. Rigel dodged some but took a few cuts to his side and cheek.

Aria swept in next, bringing her blade down on him. The mage created an ice shield to block but was knocked back.

The mage then conjured forth a mass of water that crashed into both Rigel and Aria, forcing them back as he flooded the corridor.

Vega then manifested her horn. She created a shield of wind that protected her and her fellows.
Leo conjured wind magic along his blade and sliced at the air, cutting the flooded water in two, disrupting the mage's spell.

The mage had already prepared another large series of ice spikes.
They were sent forward, soaring toward the four children as a bombardment.

The winds around Vega continued to rage as she launched forward a furious barrage of wind blades.

The ice and wind clashed together and crashed in the midst of the halls.

Leo looked about. “Rigel, Vega, make an opening!”

“Right!” Rigel.

“On it,” Vega said.

Vega continued her bombardment of wind blades.

The mage was forced to contend, keeping up his own barrage.
While he was more skilled than Vega, Vega had the advantage of her obscene magical power level—
the advantage most of the royal children had.

Rigel smirked and decided to use a technique learned from Halibel.
Readying several throwing knives, he tossed them into the maelstrom of magic.

The knives did not travel a normal path, though—instead traveling along the ground and wall around the torrent of magical attacks.
Most were knocked away, but some reached the mage.
The mage dodged most of them, but one cut into his ankle as he stumbled back.

The briefest of disruptions was made to his magical attacks, but that was all they needed.

Aria and Leo launched themselves toward the arsenal of ice.

The mage continued his attacks, ice spikes flying out at the two—albeit at a lesser intensity in that instant.

Both Aria and Leo deflected what they could, but shards and splinters of ice began to cut away at their flesh as they charged.

Aria propelled herself forward and used her greatsword, sweeping away the majority of the spikes, even as a few crashed into her and sent her flying back.

But Leo had his opening.

His wind spirit appeared beside him and he swung his blade.

There were still several meters of distance between him and the mage, but they didn't matter for this attack.

An invisible blade of wind carved into the side of the mage, cutting partway through his guts.
“Garugh!”
The mage fell to the ground with a decisive injury inflicted upon him.

A final attack from the mage hit Leo, sending him flying backward as the ice exploded upon contact.

Leo rolled across the ground, groaning.

Rigel appeared above the fallen mage with chains at the ready to bind him, as he gave a single stomp to the mage's head.
“Stay down, ya bastard!”

Vega and Aria rushed over to Leo.

“Leo!”

Leo groaned on the ground, blacked out for just a moment.
“I am… ugh… I'll live,”
Leo muttered as he brought one hand over the wound on his chest, beginning to heal himself up.

“I got him!” Rigel shouted as he kept his foot on the now bound mage's head.

The royal children had won their battle.



***

 

Leo, Aria, Rigel, and Vega stared down at the mage on the ground. While they were all banged up, they had managed to be victorious in their battle.

The mage was currently bound by chains and ropes and was in a semi-unconscious state after Rigel stomped on his head a few times.

A few knights caught up and grabbed the man, hauling him to his feet as he staggered, his eyes somewhat glazed over.

It was at that point that Sir Ashter walked into the room, surveying the victory of the royal siblings.

“Best keep his mouth shut,” Vega remarked as she took a cloth and stuffed it into the man’s mouth.

“He’s a capable mage. Make sure he is handled appropriately,” Leo said to the knights that secured him.

Ashter nodded his head. “It will be done. You heard His Highness—get this scum outside with the rest of them!” he ordered as the knights began to haul the man off.

Aria stretched her arms. “Well then, all’s well that ends well,” she said with a jovial smile upon her face.

“Yeah, guy was really an annoying bastard though,” Rigel remarked as he watched the man get dragged off.

Leo’s focus went back to Aria, though, noticing that the girl was looking over her own sword critically.

“Is there a problem, Aria?” Leo asked.

“Hmmm, not sure this is for me. I like the reach, but it’s a bit too… hmm… I’m not sure. I think I need another sort of weapon maybe,” the girl mused to herself.

Leo sighed and shook his head. “Well, you really shouldn’t rush any sort of decision like this, sister.”

“Hmmm, I guess you’re right. Still, after this mission I’ll see what else speaks to me in the family armory,” she replied.

“Where did you even get a greatsword like that anyway?” Vega asked.

“Oh, it was in the royal castle. Dad had it lying around for some reason. I thought it looked pretty cool, so…”

Rigel groaned. “Of course Dad would have a stupidly huge sword lying around. He couldn’t even use it.”

“He’d try though…” Leo remarked.

“Yeah…” Rigel sighed.

“So, have you dissuaded yourself of the foolish notion of handling this sort of thing on your own, Leo?” Vega asked.

Leo let out a deep sigh. “Yes, I understand…”

Rigel shrugged. “Hey, I’m still the oldest brother. You may be the oldest prince, but you should at least be comfortable with me helping you out, Leo.”

Leo mustered a weak smile toward Rigel, but an honest one. “You’re right, Rigel. Sorry if you thought I was diminishing you.”

“Yeah, and I still pack a bigger punch than you, so you can ask me to help!”

Leo sighed and rolled his eyes. “You’re still nine. Don’t push it.”

Aria pouted and sighed. “You just don’t like the idea of having a little sister help you out.”

“He really should probably dissuade himself of that notion, all things considered,” Vega added.

Leo and Rigel both let out a groan as they turned to leave.

The group of young royals then made their way outside, walking through the now ruined and occasionally bloodstained halls of the mansion.

Making their way outside, they found that several of the prisoners were already being loaded into prison wagons by the knights.

Leo’s eyes fell upon two prisoners specifically.
The first was the white-haired mage that they had just subdued. Careful magical seals were applied to his bindings as he was pushed into the cage rather unceremoniously by the knights.

The other that caught his eye was the nobleman who owned the mansion—the local baron. He was bloodied, with a gash on his head causing blood to stream down his face. It was already patched up by Felix so he wouldn’t bleed out, but the man still looked to be in rough shape. His hair was a ragged mess, and he limped as he was also pushed into a cage.

Leo sighed. “Hopefully this can all be over and done with now.”

“Hopefully, but we can never be too relaxed, Leo.” Crusch’s voice caught Leo’s attention.

The queen was approaching her son, the look upon her face one of absolute seriousness. While the mission was still ongoing, she would be Crusch Natsuki Karsten, the Queen of Lugunica—rather than Crusch Natsuki Karsten, the mother.

Felix followed behind her, also smiling.
“Seems you all did really good, nya~,” he said in his usual upbeat tone.

Leo nodded his head. “It was touch and go, and we got a bit roughed up here and there, but we were fine. I was able to patch myself and everyone else up thanks to your teachings, Uncle Felix.”

Felix smiled. “Nya! I’m glad that your study of healing magic could help you, Leo.”

Aria nodded her head.
“Mhm! I’d say we were pretty awesome,” Aria declared.

Crusch let out a deep sigh. “Maybe so, though we are talking about this apparent habit of yours to launch yourself into battle like a falling boulder.”

“Well, I’d say it works pretty well for me, Mother,” Aria replied with a smile.

Crusch let out a sigh and then dragged both Aria and Leo into a hug. “I am glad you two are alright.”

“Of course, Mother. Sorry if we worried you,” Leo replied, hugging her back.

“I’m always going to worry. I’m your mother, after all,” she said to her two beloved children.

Rigel and Vega watched on, not interfering with the bonding time of the Karsten family, but…

“Come here, you two! You’re still part of this family!” Aria yanked them both into the hug, and given her strength… there was not much one could do to deny her that.

Rigel rolled his eyes.
“Fine,” he said as he embraced his siblings.

Vega seemed a bit surprised but enjoyed the hug.

“You too, Uncle Felix,” Leo said, looking over at him.

“Nya?! As my Lady’s Knight I could not…”

But Leo grabbed his wrist and dragged him into the hug as well.

The embrace lasted for several seconds before they were forced back to reality and duty.

“We’re all set to go!” Ashter called out, the prisoners secured and the knights assembled.

Crusch sighed, standing herself up. “Well then, we must be on our way. Wilhelm will meet up with us along the road—he should be about done as well by now.”

“Finally.” Rigel stretched his arms. “It’ll be good to get some rest after these few days.”

The group then made their way to the wagons, prepared to head off.

In the distance, a set of yellow eyes watched them from the shadows…

Notes:

Next chapter will be something special, in that I get to finally use the last bit of lore I got from ArcherFromAnor on the royal children.
Hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 46: The Sinful Lion's Heart: Part 3

Summary:

An encounter.
And an awakening, the first of many.

The first star to awaken to their true legacy.

Notes:

And so I finally get to use the last bit of lore that ArcherFromAnor gave me.

Been building to this for a while.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

On their way back towards the estate, Leo sat in a carriage with his sister Aria, his mother Crusch, and his mother’s knight Felix.
Spirits were relatively high, though they were not fully relaxed, as a few wagons back were the prisoners, bound and secured within draped cages.

But still, for now, it seemed the critical danger had passed.

Aria smiled towards her family. “So how did I do? Not bad for my first mission, right?”

“Well… you certainly handled yourself better than any nine-year-old has a right to,” Leo remarked to his sister.

“Nyew were wonderful, Lady Aria!~” Felix said with delight.
Aria was clearly a remarkable child. All of Crusch’s children were remarkable, for sure, but that was clearly the ‘standard’ among the Natsuki children.

Aria was exceptional even among them in natural talent.

Only Adhara surpassed her, and that was less in what could be called strength and more that Adhara contained a power that defied the world itself.

Hardly a fair comparison.

Crusch let out a deep sigh. “While I would strongly advise against it due to your age under most circumstances, your circumstances are unique, and it would be ideal if you got practical training early—considering you are gifted in a way on par with, or surpassing, sword saints.”
She shook her head.
“While I do have to tolerate that, what I do find questionable is both your weapon choice and your method of fighting.”

Aria shrugged and sighed. “I mean, I went with the greatsword for reach, but I don’t feel like it really does it for me. So I’ll poke around the armory again when we get home.”

Crusch’s frown remained. “That is one thing, but this seeming obsession you have with flinging yourself into the air and then plummeting from the heavens.”

Aria smiled. “I’d say I make quite the impact like that, Mother.”

She facepalmed. “That is not the point.”

“If I may…” Leo began, “I believe that I can keep Aria in check at least a little bit, Mother. You don’t have to worry about a thing.”

Crusch shook her head. “But I do worry—and I worry about you as well. You need to concern yourself with yourself first and foremost on the battlefield until you are older, Leo. You are young and an heir to the throne.”

Leo sighed. “But is not being a royal all about protecting the kingdom?”

“Yes, but you also have to prioritize yourself and your own well-being,” she explained.

Felix nodded along. “Nyewr no good to anyone, Leo, if you are dead, nya.”

“Besides, I can look after myself soon enough, Leo. Soon I’ll be looking out for you,” Aria teased.

Leo let out a sigh. “That’s not the—”

There was suddenly the sound of a loud crash.

“Huh!?” Leo looked up and around.

Felix’s ears twitched. “Get dyown!”

Suddenly, there was an explosion that consumed the entire carriage.

Leo blacked out for but a moment. When he came to, he was within the debris and remains of the carriage, reduced to rubble.

He was unhurt, in part thanks to the myriad of protective enchantments that coated the royal carriages.
But the fact that it was destroyed meant it was a truly fierce attack.

“Wha… is everyone okay?” Leo shouted out.

“I’m fine!” Crusch shouted back.

Felix was already trying to heal those who were injured, while Aria had taken a grip of a sword and was ready for battle.

Casting his gaze over to the adjacent wagon, it was still intact, with Vega and Rigel having leapt out, the knights spreading out in a defensive posture.

A rain of magical fire fell upon the entire wagon train, the spellcasters among the knights mustering what defense they could.

The fire continued to rain down as Leo’s eyes traced it to its source.
A blonde man with golden eyes, dressed in red. He matched the description of the man that Chochorina and Maia fought within Elior Forest.
Though Leo noticed one thing with the man—
With his hair brushed back, he had distinctly elvish ears.
“An elf?” Leo said in surprise.

The man waved his hand in the air and brought down another rain of fire, that was soon joined by a barrage of ice.

Looking to the prison wagon, Leo saw that the bars had been blasted open, and the white-haired mage was now free along with several of the other prisoners.

There were several other assailants, clad in masks and armed with blades, who were rushing towards the carriage.
They did not move like thugs, but like professional killers, and engaged with the knights present on near equal footing—blade clashing against blade.

Assisting them were three large, two-headed, dog-like undead mabeasts that charged the line of the knights.

The white-haired mage noticed the royal family and then conjured a mass of ice magic. “Ul Huma!”
He fired a huge crystal of ice right at them.

Crusch rushed to meet the attack head-on, slashing through it as the ice shattered.

Leo prepared to rush in following his mother, his blade at the ready, when he was suddenly cut off by a wall of fire.

The blonde elven pyromancer smirked. “Let your mother play with the boring guy. I’ll play with you kids.”
Spheres of flame appeared in his hands.
“Besides, you all seem far more interesting.”

Rigel appeared next to Leo, his hand on his blade. “Hey bro… this guy…”

“I know… he’s strong, even I can tell that,” Leo muttered.

The man handled his magic not with finesse but with casual ease, like it was a natural part of him.

“Divine Protection of Fire maybe?” Leo questioned.

“Doesn’t matter—clearly he’s good at setting things on fire. Think your water magic can offset?” Rigel asked.

Leo shook his head. “Not at his level. He’s throwing out Ul-level spells casually. I have no doubt he can pull out Al-level magic too.”

“Tsk, annoying bastard. Seems to have a leaky attic too,” Rigel grumbled.

“Are you two about done? I doubt he’ll oblige us much longer,” Vega said, her magic already marshaled as a whirlwind around herself.

Both Vega and Rigel’s singular horns began to manifest.

Their instincts screamed that they had to give their all against this man.

“Ready?” he asked. “Let’s play!”
He then unleashed a barrage of fire magic—an obscene rain of fire bullets that shot out in a wide sweeping area.

At that moment, Aria launched herself high into the sky, ready to crash down on the man.

Rigel and Leo dodged the initial barrage as best they could, while Vega countered with her own storm of wind blades.

The pyromancer laughed. “Oh? Well then, let’s try mixing it up.”

He conjured four large spheres of flame and sent them flying out, each one homing in on one of the children.

They dodged and ducked away as best they could, though none could quite escape.
Vega diminished the blow with her magic, while Leo and Rigel barely dodged theirs, being thrown aside by the impact.
Aria powered through the attack sent her way, flying forward and slashing through it with her sword as she continued on her lethal trajectory toward the pyromancer.
The man smiled as he leapt out of the way of her crashing blow, before firing a blast right at her face.
She crossed her arms, the flow method letting her endure the hit even as it sent her flying backwards.

“Aria!” Leo shouted as he scrambled to his feet.

“Bastard!” Rigel screamed.

“Stay focused!” Vega accosted the two boys as she fired another barrage at the man, forcing him to defend with magic.

Aria landed next to Leo and quickly scrambled to her feet.

“Ah, I’m okay!” she proclaimed as she pushed herself up, readying her sword and grabbing a spear from a fallen knight off the ground.

“This bastard is just tricky,” she muttered, glaring at him.

Leo sighed, wanting to chastise her for cursing but figuring now was not the time. “Just stay behind me and let me take point.”

“Yeah… not happening,” Rigel stated flatly.

“Huh?” Leo looked at him.

“Brother, you’re strong—probably the best fighter among us—but you’re the least durable of us here,” Aria said, getting ready to charge in again.

Vega readied her own spear as she prepared to join the attack. “Focus on what you can do. I’m aware you want to stubbornly make yourself our shield, but that role doesn’t suit you.”

Leo frowned. Saying nothing, he readied to renew the attack.

Off to the side, Felix, Crusch, and the knights were busy fending off the ice mage and the other attackers. Only one of the three undead mabeasts had been slain so far.

“Looks like it’s just us,” Rigel said.

“Looks that way,” Leo replied.

“Then let’s give him what we got!”
Aria raced forward like the wind itself, Rigel not far behind as both charged the man.

The pyromancer conjured two spheres of searing flame and fired them at both.

Aria propelled herself into the air, leaping over it, while Vega created a spear of wind that destroyed the one aimed at Rigel.

Leo charged right after, swinging his blade as he unleashed a powerful blade of wind aimed directly for the man’s neck.

The man brought forth a crimson magical barrier with a wave of his hand, blocking Leo’s blow.
“A few years too early for that to work on me.”

Aria and Rigel charged in, hoping to overwhelm him with a flurry of inhumanly fast blows.
But their opponent was not human, but an elf who could meet their speed as he dodged backwards and away from them, taking only glancing blows from the two.

Leo charged in along with Aria, attempting to overwhelm the elf.

He smiled and swung his arms around, creating lashing whips of fire.

Rigel managed to dodge them, but Aria did not. The whip crashed into her and exploded, sending her flying back.

“Aria!” Leo shouted.

“Focus!” Vega shouted back.

Leo retained his focus on the man, charging in with Vega and Rigel as they all closed in.

Bringing up his hand, the pyromancer’s hand erupted in flames. “El Goa!”

A powerful sphere of fire appeared before his hand. Shooting forward, it exploded and sent the three stars flying backwards, a bit worse for wear.

Scrambling to their feet, the man followed up with another barrage of magic.

“Ul Goa!”

“Ul Fura!”

Vega tried to counter—a barrage of wind meeting a barrage of fire.

But experience mattered, and her opponent was not one easily overwhelmed.

The fire overwhelmed the wind, and she began to be blasted by the flames.

“Vega!” Rigel moved to shield Vega from the blow, being blasted by the flames himself.

Leo saw his chance and tried to rush forward, leaping with his blade in hand and eyes focused on his enemy.
He cut through the fire that separated him and the pyromancer, his blade drawing closer and closer until—

The man directed his focus away from his flame barrage and back to Leo. Conjuring his whips of flame, he lashed them about.
Leo dodged and deflected most of them, but one found its mark against his chest, sending him flying backwards.

The mad elf’s grin widened. “Al Goa!”

As he conjured a huge sphere of fire.

 

***

 

As the sphere of flame flew towards him, Leo's mind cycled through every possible option.

He couldn't dodge.
He couldn't block.
He couldn't counter.

He had no option other than to endure the flames and the death they promised.
He could only hope that Felix would be able to heal him afterward, though that seemed unlikely.

Damnit!
Why!
But what frustrated him most was not the fact that he was staring death in the face.
It was the fact that he was too weak to protect everyone.

Why can't I be stronger?
Why can't I protect everyone?

Fundamentally, at the core of the Lion, it wasn't pride that motivated him at that moment, nor was it wrath for his current situation.

It was an intense desire for strength—the desire not simply to take on the burdens of others but to protect them.
In many ways, he was his father's son.

And his failure to do that, knowing the flames would sweep past him and over those he wanted to protect, offended him more than anything else.

I just want to protect everyone.

His wish was made, his desire known.

And the world responded.

Within the capital city of Lugunica, Subaru Natsuki was at his desk, waiting for reports from the Karsten lands.
He suddenly felt his chest tighten, the feeling of his blood rushing through his body as something changed within himself.
Within his soul's darkest depths, he felt something rise forth, reach out beyond the bounds of his body, and connect with something else.
Something familiar.

As the flames were about to wash over him, Leo Natsuki Karsten felt something touch his soul.
Within his chest, something dormant since the day he was born awoke at that moment.

The flames washed over him and past him to cover Rigel and Vega.
Rigel threw himself in front of Vega while Vega tried to muster a barrier of wind, but all was washed away by the fire and—

“Huh?”
Rigel looked down at himself, finding himself perfectly unharmed.
Casting a quick glance back, he saw that Vega also remained unburned, the girl quickly staggering to her feet.

“Oh?” The elvish pyromancer looked on, intrigued at the sight.

The sight being Leo, standing perfectly unharmed after taking his Al Goa straight on.

Leo stood with blade in hand and unburned.
Leo took a breath, steadying himself.

“Oh? What little trick did you pull, little lion?” the pyromancer asked with no small glee in his voice.

Leo scoffed, “Wouldn't you like to know.” He readied his blade, content to keep the pyromancer talking.

The pyromancer raised an eyebrow.

“Well, it seems like we can play a little longer, so… let's play,” the elvish man said as he conjured several spheres of fire.

They rocketed towards Leo and danced around him before closing in and trying to clash into him one after another.

Leo danced among the fire, dodging the blows as best he could.

But he lacked experience. The pyromancer's flames encircled him and began to close in.

Vega fired out several wind blades that took out several of the flame spheres, but not all of them.

Aria charged at the man, holding a sword in one hand and a spear she picked up in the other, forcing him to cease his attack.

The spheres encircled Leo and exploded, consuming him in a cacophony of roaring flame.

The flames should have burned him down to the bone, but Leo emerged from the flames unharmed—even his clothes were not burned.

Leo brought up his blade, ready to slash through the air.
The pyromancer raised his hand to create a magical barrier to block the expected blade of wind.

Leo slashed through the air, wincing in pain as he did so.

The pyromancer's barrier was shattered, and a deep cut appeared in his side.
“!!!”
Blood poured from the wound, forcing the man to take a step back.

Leo charged forward, Rigel joining him as they tried to attack the man, joining Aria’s relentless assault.

The man pivoted back, now on the defensive as he dodged the blades of the three royal stars, his golden eyes darting between his various attackers.
Vega assisted from a distance, firing precise blades of wind toward the pyromancer.

The pyromancer kept himself on the defensive, lashing out in retaliation with bursts of flame and whips of fire—even with his injury.

Leo, Aria, and Rigel dodged and blocked his blows as Leo closed in again.

The pyromancer fired a single blast of fire toward Leo point-blank.
The flames crashed against him but left Leo unharmed.

Leo charged through the flames and slashed at the man, nearly taking his head.

“Oh? I see,” the man grinned.

Crusch Karsten had been facing off against the white-haired ice mage, though she could not bring her attention totally to him with her own children locked in combat.

As she saw Leo endure the flames that assailed him, she was reminded of one sight in particular.
She was reminded of Regulus and his Lion's Heart power.
The way Leo’s slash at the air cut into his enemy.
The way he could endure the enemy’s blows.
It was the same.
But she didn't have time to question why a similar power was born within her Leo.

Right now, she had to focus on the battle.

The man continued to backpedal, stepping back again and again as he created spheres and walls of flame between himself and the children.

His eyes were focused on Leo—not the biggest threat (that was Aria), but he was the most unknown.

With tendrils of flame lashing about, Leo continued to dodge until, once again, he powered through the blow, remaining unharmed as he dashed through the flames to strike at the man.

He dodged backwards again, and with a powerful explosion of fire, he leapt himself back through the air and landed nearby.

“Hmm… twenty to thirty seconds between your instances of invulnerability… am I right? With about… two or three seconds of invulnerability if my count is correct?” the pyromancer asked Leo.

Leo maintained a fierce but neutral expression.

“Hmm, well I won’t make the assumption that is the extent of it, but I’m pretty sure that’s your limit. Furthermore, while I’m not damaging you, you are taking damage when you make yourself invulnerable like that. I can tell from the way your muscles are tensing… OH, it stops your heart. I get it!”
His grin widened.

“Well then, let’s just put you at the center of a little cookout, kid. I wonder—will your heart give out first, or will you cook first? That I want to see,” he said, not with sadistic glee but rather almost childish glee.
Looking every bit the monster Lugunicans had made elves out to be for years.

An explosion of ice magic cut off any further contact, the white-haired mage landing near the pyromancer.
“Shouldn’t we be leaving? This is some sorry rescue attempt,” he said coldly.

The pyromancer scoffed. “Forgive me for wanting to have fun on a mission.”

“The sword demon will be here with reinforcements soon. I doubt him being here will make getting away any easier,” the white-haired man sighed.

“Oh? Well I guess you are right, you—”

The two dodged as Aria threw a sword at them with such speed that it carved through the air.
It was followed by several of Vega’s wind blades and Rigel’s throwing knives.

Crusch rushed up to join her children alongside the remaining knights.

“You do have a plan to get away, right?” the white-haired mage asked the elvish pyromancer.

“Well… that part isn’t my job,” the pyromancer admitted.

“What?”

Suddenly, a large Shamak shadow consumed the area around them and the entire battlefield.

“Wha!?”

Vega created a whirlwind to blast the shadows away, both Crusch and Leo sliced at where the men were, carving through the darkness.

But by the time the darkness dissipated, the two men were gone.

“Huh? Where did they go?!” Aria looked around in a hurry.

“Fucking hell, damn bastards,” Rigel grumbled, keeping his blade out.

Leo also remained on guard, looking around.

Vega frowned and shook her head. “I can’t sense them. They must have gotten away in a hurry or are using some sort of spell or technique to conceal themselves.”

Leo let out a dejected sigh before looking around. “Is everyone alright?”

Felix was tending to the injured already—several knights downed, and there were some fatalities, clearly.

Crusch then quickly turned to Aria and Leo. “Are you two alright?” she asked, clear concern on her face.

Aria sighed. “Been better, but I'll be fine, Mom,” she said with a smile.

Crusch frowned. Seeing Aria with only bruises after literally being rocketed from the carriage was not something she could easily accept.

But the more concerning issue was Leo.

“Leo… how are you?”

Leo sighed. “I am fine, Mom… I think.”

She frowned. “What... what was that power you used to fight him?”

Leo stared down at himself. He felt something different within himself—as if a hole in his chest that he didn’t know existed had been filled.
It stirred, almost like a caged animal that had been awakened.
“That… I don’t know.”

 

***

 

Appearing within the woods, the two men and their surviving peers emerged from the shadows.

A pale man with two short blades stepped out after them.

“Oh! Korin!” the pyromancer perked up. “So you were the escape plan. Hmm, that makes sense.”
He nodded his head up and down.

The shadowy man named Korin let out a deep sigh and shook his head. “Really now, Azer, are you that surprised? And it wasn’t easy—I needed some help.”

The shadows still lingered as a shorter man, dressed in a black mask and cloak, stepped out from the darkness.

“Ah, Black King, sorry sir,” Azer said while still smiling as he bowed.

Black King sighed and shook his head. “Seems you had some trouble.”

“Just a bit, though the screw-up wasn’t mine after all.~” He turned his gaze toward the white-haired man.

The white-haired man stayed standing upright.

“Black King,” he bowed his head.

“Sarol, right? You're one of Pale Queen’s captains, if I am correct,” Black King remarked.

Sarol nodded his head. “Yes. I am grateful that you spared two of your own captains to save me after that failure of mine.”
He let out a deep sigh and bowed his head.

“It’s fine enough. Pale Queen can deal with you. The royal family has considerable strength, and it will take many operations to dismantle their influence. The key is being covert as long as possible,” Black King said as he turned back to Azer.

“So then, Azer, I have a few questions about what exactly happened towards the end there.”
Black King stared at Azer through his mask. His eyes were not visible, but Azer could feel the weight behind them.

Not that Azer cared, but he understood ‘playing around’ would not end well for him.
“Ah, it seems that the eldest of Crusch Karsten has developed a rather unusual power.”

“Describe it for me,” the Black King asked.

 

 

 

INFO
-Leo Natsuki Karsten
-Demi Authority of Greed/Distortion of Greed: Lion's Shield & Lion's Saber
-Leo can temporarily stop his personal time for 3 seconds, protecting himself from outside influences. He can also stop the time of others within a certain range of himself during that same time, 'sharing' his shield. This is a pure defensive technique as it cocoons the target in static time. This power is "Lion's Shield"
-Lion's Saber is a variant. He cannot imbue his shield into other objects for offensive purposes normally save for this one technique. In exchange for not using his shield, he can instead infuse the stopped time into the air generated by the swing of his sword. It should be noted that while its cutting power is great, it is not 'absolute' in this regard. Even if one can endure it they would still be forced backwards.
-Either use of the authority forces his heart to stop, especially Lion's Saber. His default recharge time is 20-30 seconds.  

Notes:

That's RIGHT
Subaru's children inherit use of his authorities. Leo awakening greed and the shield was Archer's idea and the only example I had, though I did tweak the power slightly to give it a forced offensive version, though its not 'amazing'

I should note that these 'distortions' as I call them are typically 'weaker' than the full authority. If Leo got his hands on the full witch factor his authority would evolve.

Basically all of Subaru's children will have access to authorities that only break the world 'slightly'

Before you ask, no not every kid will awaken their authorities in this fic's span.
But all the eldest should at least.

In universe details will be provided by a certain someone next chapter.

Chapter 47: The Sinful Lion's Heart: Part 4

Summary:

Subaru seeks out the only one who can give him the answers he needs.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A family meeting was called for as soon as the Karstens returned to the Royal Palace.
While the interrogation of the remaining prisoners was important, for the royal family itself, a far more pressing issue had emerged.

At the center of which was the thirteen-year-old boy known as Leo Natsuki Karsten.

He sat in a chair in the middle of the royal lounge, surrounded by those who were his family.

His father and mother were there, obviously.
As were all the other queens—Emilia, Priscilla, Anastasia, and Felt.
Rem and Ram were busy tending to the other children, but Beatrice was here to offer her insights, alongside the court mage Ezzo.

Wilhelm and Felix were also in the room to offer what counsel they could.

Wilhelm bowed to Crusch. “I once again must apologize for my lateness. Had I known you would fall under an ambush I would…”

Crusch raised her hand to cut him off.
“There is no need, Wilhelm. You had your own task that I assigned you to. And it is thanks to our children that the harm was not worse.”

“Speaking of which, we should get to that, I suppose,” Beatrice cut in, directing the attention back to Leo.

Leo tried to keep himself upright and proper, though truthfully there was some uncertainty within his heart.
He had awakened a new power.
He understood how to use it.
But he did not know why it chose him.

“Well, how about we ask the kid what’s happenin’ with him then?” Anastasia chimed in.

“Indeed, the implications of this are something I’d best say we put to rest right away,” Priscilla added as she sat in a nearby chair.

Subaru nodded, walking over to Leo and sitting down next to him.
“So then Leo, no pressure but… can you tell us what happened?”

Leo paused for a moment, and then let out a deep breath.
He knew that he could be nothing but truthful—that he should be nothing but truthful.

“I… I’m not sure. I felt… frustrated by what was happening,” Leo remarked.

“Well, we were under attack. That is only natural, Leo-kyun,” Felix replied.

Leo shook his head again. “No, not just that. The fact that I felt so useless. That I couldn’t protect everyone.”

Subaru sighed, as did Felix. Both understood that feeling.
The fact that it was a feeling familiar to the two most important male figures in his life probably doomed Leo from the start in that regard.

“I can understand that, but… why now?” Subaru inquired further.

Leo took another deep breath.
“Aria has supernatural durability, speed, and strength. While I could still likely best her in a fight, in terms of physical attributes she outclassed me.”

“Meanwhile, Vega and Rigel are both half-oni, and thus have a naturally more durable body,” Wilhelm added, completing Leo’s thoughts.

“Ye-yes. That was also going through my head,” Leo admitted.

Crusch frowned, walking over. She grabbed Leo's hand.
“You do not need to be a shield for your siblings.”

“But I am the eldest prince! Is that not my duty?!” Leo asked.

Felix shook his head. “That’s the duty of the knights, nya. Your duty is to wield the shield, Leo.”

Subaru nodded. “It’s frustrating, I get that… but… is that what was going through your head when…”

Leo nodded again.
He put his hand over his chest, as if gripping his heart.
“I… something—I don't know what—felt like it stirred inside my chest. Like I touched something and… it replied. After that…”

“You gained an Authority, I suppose?” Beatrice concluded.

Leo nodded. “I… I think so.”

Emilia looked around and then looked at Subaru, concerned.
“But… what happened to the factors within Subaru?”

“Still here, as far as I can tell,” Subaru replied with a casual shrug.
While he acted fairly light, there was a tightness about his own expression.

“How does it work? Can you tell us that, Leo?” Subaru asked.

Leo paused, unsure of how he got this information, but then he said:
“I can create a ‘shield’—almost of stopped time—around myself by stopping my own heart. It allows me to become invulnerable, though I can only use it for three seconds.”

“Let me guess… your heart starts to take damage if you keep it for longer?” Subaru asked.

Leo nodded his head.
“I can also extend the shield to others around me, at seemingly no additional cost.”

“I see… so rather than mitigate the cost, you can instead protect others with the effect,” Subaru said.

“That’s right. And while I can use it every thirty seconds, I think the strain will catch up with my heart if I use it repeatedly—or if I abuse the offensive version,” Leo continued to explain, feeling more confident with his explanation as he continued to speak.

Crusch frowned as she began to speak.
“The offensive version lets you more perfectly replicate my technique.”

“That is… correct, Mother. It feels like I have to force it to do that, but… I can all the same,” he said, feeling himself shrink under his mother’s critical gaze.

“Authorities respond to the user’s desires. I would say that fits with Leo’s explanation and power, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked.

“But we can’t ignore the risk! We know full well how corruptive those powers can be. Only Subaru is mostly immune. I will not have my child fall victim to one of the factors!” Crusch said, a fire in her voice that hid an obvious fear and concern for the sake of her child.

“But… we don’t even know what Authority he is using?” Emilia remarked.
“At least not for sure, though it sounds like…”

“It’s Greed,” Leo interjected.

Subaru nodded. “I was going to say I think that it’s Greed.”

“Oh? Do you have a reason for this besides the parallels to that insufferable monster’s power?” Priscilla asked.

Subaru nodded. “I felt like it was the Greed Witch Factor reacting when Leo awakened his power. I just knew it somehow.”

“Probably because you possess the proper factor. It’s possible Leo has become an inadvertent apostle, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked.

“But he has totally different powers than Subaru? How can we know?” Emilia asked.

“We cannot. In fact,” Beatrice replied coolly.

A silence fell over the room, all unsure of how to proceed.

“Leo, do you think there is any cost to this power you got?” Subaru asked him.

Leo considered it.
“Besides the stopping of my heart? Maybe. I feel like it… drains me in a way. Nothing permanent, but I feel like my soul and body are straining every time I use it.”

“It sounds like overusing a Divine Protection,” Felix replied.

“Maybe, but it’s different—more extreme,” Leo added.

Crusch frowned. “Until we find out if it's safe to use, I do not want you using this power, Leo. Only for emergencies.”

Subaru nodded along with Crusch. “Your mother is right. I don’t want you risking yourself without us knowing all the details.”

Leo nodded his head in acquiescence to his parents.
“If that is what you wish, Mother, Father.”

Crusch then leaned down to give Leo a hug.
“Let’s get you back with your siblings. They’ll probably want to talk with you as well.”

Crusch then led her son by the hand out of the room.
Leo slowly followed behind. She did not need to guide him by the hand like a younger child, but it comforted the valkyrie—so her son allowed it without complaint.

As they left, Subaru let out a deep sigh.
“When Crusch gets back, we’ll need to figure out what to do.”

Everyone nodded, knowing that their lives may have just gotten a lot more complicated… again.




***

 

“What the hell was that?”
Alecto shouted as she stormed into the inner chambers of the cult. The witch dressed in white glared at the two figures within.

The first was her own eldest sister, Eris, the so-called Witch of Dreams.
The playful witch dressed in crimson was sitting on the table, kicking her feet.

The second figure was Pandora, the Witch of Vainglory.

“Ah, so you have received word from your gospel?”
Pandora asked.

“We have,” Persephone remarked as she entered behind Alecto.

Alecto glared and slammed her hands down on the table.
“Enough of your stupid games, sister!”
She shot a glare at both her and Pandora.
“It’s bad enough you got us wrapped up with this saintless, but I don’t like being kept in the dark!”

“Relax, sister. You know Eris wouldn’t mislead us.” Persephone placed a hand on her shoulder.

“That’s right!” Eris hopped up from her seat.
“Everyone else, sure—but not you girls.”

Alecto sighed.

“So what is this about?” Persephone asked.
“I am rather curious.”

Their gazes all turned to the Witch of Vainglory.

Pandora let out a sigh as she contemplated the situation.
“The Sage is an imperfect vessel. Superior to any Witch in regards to containment, but he has not perfected control and restraint over the Witch Factors. As such, a limited ‘release’ is occurring. Like a fire uncontained, it will spread—using his bloodline as the fuel and trail.”

Alecto considered it and nodded her head.
“So that’s your game, huh?”

“In part, yes,” Pandora smiled.

“Those children are not children of Od Lagna. They shall never receive its blessing. Instead, they are children of sin and aberrant desire. An infection that multiplies. A fire that spreads.”

Eris smirked.
“And it’s going to be REALLY interesting to see what burns.”

 

***

 

As he walked out of the family meeting, Subaru Natsuki's face was locked into a concerned grimace.
Given the nature of his children—especially Adhara—he always suspected that something like this might happen.
But he didn't know why.
He didn't have the information he needed.

But he knew someone who did.

With a deep sigh, he turned to Beatrice, who remained steadfast at his side.
As if anticipating his thoughts, she sighed.
“You wish for that, don't you, I suppose?”

Subaru nodded his head.
“Yeah, Beako. This is one of those times where I have to throw some caution to the wind.”

Using yin magic, she cut open a portal in space, pulling out a small black lockbox.
It had several magical wards—nothing too drastic, but just enough to tell if someone opened it incorrectly.

Her look was not one of concern, just mild annoyance, as she handed the box to him.
“Give it back to Betty when you are done, in fact.”

“Of course, Beako. Thank you for keeping this safe.”
He smiled at her as he took the box.

Beatrice sighed.
“Give my regards, I suppose. I shall go check on your children then.”
Beatrice turned and walked off.

Subaru stared down at the box. It felt heavier than it should.

He entered his office, locking the door from the inside as he did.
Placing the box down on the table, he stared at it for several seconds before taking out a key from his pocket.
“I guess I need answers.”

He placed the key into the hole and turned it. As he did, the mechanisms of the box became undone.

Opening the box, there were several objects inside.
One was a book, wrapped in black cloth.
The other was a small black crystal, shimmering with dense magical power.

The items in this box were a temptation, and while there was no strict “cost” to them being used…
He didn't trust himself with unfettered access.

He slowly took hold of the crystal and stared into its darkness.

He blinked.

Opening his eyes, he found himself under a bright blue sky within a grassy field.

He was seated in a chair, and sitting opposite him, across a small white table, was a woman.

She had dark eyes, pale skin, and long white hair.
She was the Witch of Greed—or maybe her heartless shadow—Echidna.

She sipped at her tea as she smiled.
“Well, Subaru Natsuki, it has been a while since you called me. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“It's a business call, Echidna,” Subaru said, trying to retain a distant demeanor.

She let out a deep sigh and shook her head.
“Oh? It's been so long since you called me and it's only to use me for answers? You truly do know how to wound a lady's heart.”

He shook his head.
“Well, sorry if you feel that way, Echidna.”
His demeanor was formal, aloof, and detached. But it was obvious that it was forcibly so.

She smirked and then let out a laugh.
“Are you really going to keep that up? Well, if you wish to play that sort of way, it is fine, I would think. In the end, it's your choice how to regard me, though… You are aware you are only deceiving yourself right now, if that.”

Subaru frowned and then his shoulders slumped. He let out a tired sigh.
“Do you really have to be like that, Echidna?”

She smiled and took another sip of her tea.
“Well, it's a matter of principle. Besides, what sort of friend would I be if I continued to let you be a fool?” she asked.

He frowned and stood up, slamming his hands down on the table.
“We aren't!...”
But the words died in his mouth.

“Oh? Then what are we?” she asked, a knowing smirk on her face.

It was clear who won this battle.

He sighed, slumping back in his seat.
“Why do you have to make this hard for me?”

She also sighed.
“You make it hard for yourself. Besides, you are the one who left us—all seven of us—in this limbo state.”

“...”

“If you rejected us, that would be one thing. Let us move on. Our time as Witches has passed, after all. You could still choose to sever that bond even now, though you have made one bond in particular even more indestructible than it was.”

“...”

“Or you could accept us, stay the course, keep your promise… well, I suppose you tried that at least.”

“... I know I screwed up,” Subaru muttered in a weak voice, almost like a child.

Echidna sighed.
“You tried. I shall give you that much.”

Subaru shook his head.
“It ended just like the first time.”

“True, but you are still here. And you haven't chosen to forsake the path of the sage completely, even if you are currently on the path of the king. Still, I won't deny that you opened yourself up to quite the number of problems—like your current situation,” she explained.

“Huh?” Subaru tilted his head.

She smiled.
“Leo awakened an Authority, did he not?”

Subaru stared at her and nodded.
“But… I still have the Witch Factor. How is that possible?”

“You didn't question it with Adhara. She was born a Witch like myself,” Echidna remarked.

Subaru frowned, nodding his head.
“Considering her mother, I thought she was an exception.”

“Oh, she is—but for different reasons,” Echidna began.
“But we are here about Leo, and your other children, not her.”

Subaru nodded.
“Why and how did he awaken an Authority?”

She smiled.
“Consider the original Gluttony siblings. Consider the Tomes of Wisdom and the Great Mabeasts. You notice how it's not fully accurate to say that a Witch Factor cannot be distributed—though Gluttony is unique in that the factor itself can be, I suppose.”

“I sort of get that. The Authority is the product of the Witch Factor, but they aren't the same thing exactly,” Subaru concluded.

She nodded her head.
“The Authority is created and empowered by the Witch Factor. But… with correct conditions, an Authority—or a replication of one—can be generated. The powers of the Great Mabeasts and the replica tomes were such examples.”

“Replication… what are you getting at here?” Subaru asked.

She sighed.
“All of your children were born with miasma. All of them were born without the divine protections of Od Lagna. That was not for no reason.”

Subaru listened, keeping his intense gaze on the Witch.

“Your children are connected to you. They always have been. To a degree, the Witch Factors were designed to be hereditary. They were born marked by the sins you carry—thus that power is always within them,” she explained.
“It simply didn't awaken until now.”

“Wait… are you saying they all count as Apostles?” Subaru asked.

“In a fashion. Though they don't require to diminish you. The connection is enough. The distortion they were all born with serves as an adequate fuel for their own powers. Though like an Apostle, it will be lesser than a proper Authority powered by a Witch Factor itself. In part, their ability to act without inconveniencing you is thanks to you being a Sage, not a Warlock. That is, in part, the aspect of you they inherited. The only exception is likely Adhara, who inherited their mother's nature as a Witch,” she explained.

“...” Subaru remained in his seat, considering all that the Witch said.

She sighed.
“The situation is rather unprecedented. What I am telling you is mostly theory. I could test for such things. But I have an impression you nor the Valkyrie would approve of me putting young Leo on my operating table for an examination.”

He shot her a hostile look, and then sighed.

“Oh? The hostility faded rather quickly there,” she remarked.

“Just… stop. I got enough to think about anyway without thinking about all our baggage,” he muttered, his voice weak.

She stared at him for several moments.
“Do you despise me? I have committed a good deal of sins and likely engineered a good deal of your suffering.”

“… no…” he admitted, head hanging low.

She shook her head.
“So you can't let go?”

“How can I blame you for any of that?” he asked, his voice still weak.

She stood herself up slowly.
“It was my choice to act, and it was my choice to go about things the way I did.”

“I know, but you had your reasons… I can't blame you for those reasons… and as for how you did things, can you even do things in another way?”

She shook her head, slowly making her way around the table.
“I cannot. I am the Witch of Greed, after all.”

Subaru chuckled.
“We really both are totally hopeless, aren't we?”

Echidna let an amused smirk cross her face.
“Indeed we are, Subaru Natsuki.”

Silence passed between the two.
“Do you have any other questions for now?”

Subaru thought about it.
“What's the downside? Without the proper factor and compatibility, I imagine there is some cost to this.”

“There is. My guess, for one, is that their power is not unlimited. Stamina, mana, or something shall be drained by overuse of their power. In Leo's case, the stopping of his heart is just the start. Should he overuse it in a fight, I imagine it will strain and demand other parts of his body until he shuts down.”

Subaru frowned.
“I'll tell him to be careful then.”

“As you should,” she smiled.
“While it may be in a reduced state, fundamentally any Authority is a dangerous power—one that can be misused and be a curse and boon in equal blessing.”

He nodded along.
“So… I can expect all my kids to awaken something like this?” he asked.

She nodded her head.
“If circumstances allow. Granted, you are very well aware that the seven sins can be interpreted in a rather loose fashion. But I trust you, of all people, can handle the burden.”

He nodded his head.
“Thanks for the help, Echidna.”

She giggled.
“Any time. The deal we have keeps us at a distance, but I do enjoy your visits.”

He shook his head.
“Yeah, well, your usual contract would be no good for me.”

“Perhaps you are right. But alas, a maiden cannot help herself when it comes to a man like you,” she said with a knowing smile, clearly meant to mock him.

“Ugh, are you going to try this again? I'm pretty sure you are on the top-three list of girls who I'm not allowed to bring in,” he said in a joking but whiny tone.
“Besides, haven't I given you enough? Especially since you took the last time way too far.”

Echidna let out a slight huff.
“Well, I am a greedy girl. Considering all I've done for you…”

Subaru chuckled.
“Greed aside, even with your motives and goals, you can't fault people for hating you for the execution.”

“True,” she shrugged.
“I still make the most of what you give me.”

Subaru leaned back and rolled his eyes.
“Now that, I am aware of.”

He then stood himself up.
“Anyways, I think that's all I have for you now.”

Echidna nodded her head.
“Take good care of yourself, Subaru Natsuki. I shall be available whenever you call, for whatever reason.”

“Now you're making us both sound sinful.”

“Are we not?” she replied with a knowing smile.

"As for my payment for this information." She reached out to him and gave him a hug. Too weak to pull him in close so she pulled herself to him. It was a simple hug, but it conveyed the complex mixture of emotions that existed between these two.  

And then Subaru was back at his desk, staring at the dark crystal for several more moments before he placed it into the box and locked it away again.

Notes:

Thus ends this series of chapters~

Join us next time as we see the adventures of another Natsuki child.

 

EDIT: Added in an additional line at the end. Felt it needed something.

Notes:

Credit to ArcherFromAnor & Evon for letting me use some of the OCs they have created, as well as Thinkmind and his version of Subaru's multiple kids who are also a heavy inspiration.

If you have ideas or wish to use any of mine, feel free to leave a comment below.

Works inspired by this one: